RDlllT 27^5
EQUATORIAL DIAM
PACIFIC SLOPE COAST MTS-
NEVADA
DESERT PLATEAU
COLORADO
ROCKY MTS.
CROSS SECTION OF THE UNIT]
C a r p a t
CROSS SECTION OF EUROPE
KANSAS
GREAT CENTRAL PLAIN
E N T U C
STATES ABOUT 40 TH PARALLEL
VIRGINIA
ALLEGHANY NITS.
■V a ■
ATLANTIC SLOPE
TWEEN PARALLELS 40 & 50
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy A West
EQUATORIAL DIAi
CALIFORNIA
"PACIFIC SLOPE COAST MTS
DESERT PLATEAU
COLORADO
ROCKY MTS.
CROSS SECTION OF THE UNIT
<%> $ e 3 <( \
CROSS SECTION OF EUROPE
YAGGY'S
3)0
GRAPHIC RECO
^
GIVING THE
RESOURCES AND CONDITIONS
OF
NATIONS.
L. W. YAGGY.
HOUSTON, TEXAS:
t
LONE STAB PUBLISHING HOUSE,
1887.
270812
COPTBIGHT, 1886,
BY
YAGGY & WEST.
IPrelpaqb,.
IT has been the aim in this work to collect all the important facts
relative to the formation, development, progress, and present con-
dition of our country, and of the principal contemporaneous countries.
The facts thus collated have been carefully analyzed and classified, in
the form most convenient for ready reference and practical use, so that
the entire subject is presented in the clearest and simplest form com-
patible with comprehensiveness of scope and accuracy of detail. To
reach this end, maps and diagrams have been extensively used, illus-
trative of the substantial facts treated.
Yaggy's Graphic Record embraces every subject relating to the
life of the country — the establishment, development, and continued
progress of the nation in its educational, religious, political, agricult-
ural, manufacturing and commercial interests and industries. In a
word, the work comprises the whole intellectual, moral and economic
history of the American Republic.
A special feature in this work is found in the clear and logical
arrangement of the various topics presented. A general and compre-
hensive classification gives the country itself, its geologic structure, its
topography and physical features, and its minerals and metals. The
country was first, the people came afterward. The ethnological history
is touched upon lightly, but sufficiently for the connection ; and the his-
tory of the American people proper is given with regard to their arts
and accomplishments. Following both country and people are the
resources of both, thus forming a complete whole. Much has necessa-
rily been left out ; but nothing essential to a complete presentation of
the subject is wanting.
A great deal of the most important matter of this book has never
before been published ; and by far the greater part of it has existed
(iii)
IV PREFACE.
nowhere outside the libraries of the favored few. The subject of "Labor
Wages and the Cost of Living," for example, contains matter of the
highest present interest and importance, but which has never been
known to the public generally. This, with the parts on " Education,"
" Population," etc., in foreign countries, has been collated after exten-
sive research and large expense from the official records of those coun-
tries.
Acknowledgment is hereby made of services rendered by A. G.
McCoy, Ph. D., associate editor of the Chicago Mail and a contributor
to the Encyclopedia Americana; also, to the Hon. John A. Logan, Sena-
tor from Illinois ; Hon. William R. Morrison, Congressman ; Genera
W. B. Hazen, Chief of the Signal Service Bureau; Hon. F. R. Powell,
Superintendent of the Government Geological Survey, and others.
CONT6NTS.
GEOLOGY.
America tlie "New World" in what Respect. — Geologically tlie Old World. — The First Land.
— Condition of Europe when the American Continent Appeared. — The Geologic Structure of
the United States. — The Government Surveys. — Private Explorations.— Valuable Eesultsof these
Surveys. — The Work Still Incomplete.— The Geologic Divisions. — Compass of the Formations.
— Favorable Opportunities for Geologic Study. — The Atlantic Plain Kegion. — The Rocky Mount-
ain District. — The Laurentian Hills. — Azoic Dei^osits. — The First Continent. — The Succession
of the Ages. — Later Formations.— Period Determined by Fossils.— Higher Mountains of Later
Periods. — Reasons Therefor. — Causes of Disturbed Strata. — Age of Appalachian and Cordilleran
Ranges. — Geological Table of North America 18-20.
TOPOGRAPHY.
General Shape of the Continent. — Position of the United States. — Area of the Country
with Latest Acquisitions. — The Purchases of 1867. — Position of Mountains and Plains.— Con-
trasted with Conformation of European Countries.— Framework of the United States.— The
Appalachian System. — Extent and Arrangement of the System. — Different Ranges in the Appa-
lachian System. — Mean Altitude. — Height of Noted Peaks — Variations in the Ranges. — Rock
Structure.- — The Potomac River Cut. — The Cordilleran System. — The Backbone of the Con-
tinent.— Great Length, Height and Bulk.— Three Distinct Ranges.— The Rocky Mountains. —
Lofty Peaks of the Rockies.— The Desert Plateau.— The Coast Ranges.— Colossal Peaks.— The
Three Great Plains.— The Atlantic Slope, Position and Extent.— The Central Plain. —General
Slope of the Mississippi Valley. — Prairies. — The Sandy Plain. — Movement of the Rainfall. — The
Three Sections of the Central Plain.— Comparison of Altitudes of Different Places in the Cen-
tral Plain.— Cross Section of the United States.— The Four River Systems of Drainage.— Rivers
of the Atlantic Slope.— The Gulf System of Rivers.— The Mississippi and its Tributaries.—
The Northern Lakes, Area and Importance.— The Mississippi Valley. — Chief Tributaries of the
Mississippi.— Rivers of the Pacific Slope.— Land Below the Sea Level.— Shore Line of the
United States. — Value of Extended Coast Line.— Prospects of the Country. 21-28.
CLIMATE.
Wide Climatic Range.— Influence of Seas and Mountains on Climate.— Variations in Climate.
— Prominent Characteristics.— Greatest Equability.— Atlantic Coast Climate.— Compared with
Same European Latitudes.— Influence of the Gulf Stream.— Compared with Other Portions of
the Country— Cimate of Central Plain.— The Lake Region.— Gulf Region.— Causes of Extreme
Cold.— The Mountain Climate.— Course of Isothermal Lines.— Altitude Does not Determine
Temperature.— Climate of Montana.— Northwest Compared with Eastern Climate.— The Pacific
Coast.— Causes of Mild Climate.— Sitka and Puget's Sound.— Oregon and Washington.— South-
ern California.— Southern Alaska.— Tables of Temperature.— Rainfall and Forestry.— Distribu-
tion of Rainfall.— Signal Service Observations.— Cost of Signal Service.— Tables of Average
Rainfall.— Rains of Atlantic Slope.— Rains of the Mississippi Valley.— Southern and Northern
Ends of the Valley.— Rainfall in Rocky Mountains.— Insufficient Rainfall.— Influence of Forests.
— The Supply of Forests.— Hard and Soft Woods.— Isolated Forests.— Forests of California.— Of
VI CONTENTS.
Oregon, Washington and Alaska.— Forest Planting.— Tables Showing Effect of Wind on Rain.
— ExTDlanation of Districts. — Amount of Eainfall for Sugar, Eice, etc. — For Wheat, Corn, etc. —
Healthfulness of the Climate 29-48-
POPULAR WEATHER PROVERBS.
How Collected. — Origin and Source of Common Proverbs. — Proverbs Eelating to Animals.
— Proverbs Eelating to Birds. — Proverbs Eelating to Clouds. — Proverbs Eelating to Dew. — Prov-
erbs Eelating to Fish. — Proverbs Eelating to Fog or Mist. — Proberbs Eelating to Frost. — Prov-
erbs Eelating to Insects. — Proverbs Eelating to the Moon. — Proverbs Eelating to Plants. —
Proverbs Eelating to Eain. — Proverbs Eelating to Eainbows. — Proverbs Eelating to Eeptiles. —
Proverbs Eelating to Stars or Meteors. — Proverbs Eelating to Snow. — Proverbs Eelating to the
Sun. — Proverbs Eelating to Thunder and Lightning. — Proverbs Eelating to Trees. — Proverbs
Eelating to Wind. — Instrumental and Other Local Indications of Approaching Storms. — Gen-
eral Phenomena Indicative of Approaching Storms 49-130
MINERALS AND METALS.
Abundance and Distribution. — Accessibility. — Kinds Found. — Coal. — Importance of Coal. —
Origin of Coal. — How Formed. — Vegetable Deposits and Coal Veins. — Time and Pressure
Eequired. — Position of the Coal Seams. — Eeasons for Divergence from Horizontal Position. —
Coal-Producing Area of England, France, Belgium, Europe. — Comparison with Area of United
States. — Thickness of Coal-Bedsin England and United States. — Four Kinds of Coal. — Anthra-
cite of Pennsylvania. — Anthracite iu Europe. — Other Places in United States.— Area and Depth
of Pennsylvania Beds. — The Southern, Middle, and Northern Fields. — Semi-Bituminous Coal. —
Area and Where Found. — Bituminous Coal. — The Allegheny Field. — Isolated Fields. — The Cen-
tral Field. — Other Fields: Area and Extent. — Lignite. — Where Found and Extent. — Annual Pro-
duction and Consumption of all Varieties of Coal. — Commercial Output of Coal for Five Years. —
Output including Local and Colliery Consumption in 1882, '83 and '84. — Total Coal Production
of the World for Latest Year. — Manufacture of Coke. — Statistics of Coke for Five Years. — Iron
Ore: where found. — First Discovery of Iron in America. — First Attempt to Manufacture Iron. —
Iron Manufacturing in 1643. — At the Beginning of the Eevolution. — Effect of the Morrill Tariff
on Iron.— Statistics of Iron Industry in 1810.— Statistics for 1870 and 18S0.— The World's
Production of Coal, Iron and Steel. — Gold and Silver. — The Two Gold Districts.— Gold Deposits
of the Cordilleras. — How Gold is Found. — The Silver Mines. — Number and Capital Stock of
Deep Mines. — Extent of Deep Mines. — Number of Men Employed in Deep Mining. — Labor in
Deep Mines. — Scale of Wages Paid Workmen. — Bullion Product in 1884. — Total Production of
Gold and Silver to December 31, 1884.— Eank of States in Production of Gold. — Profits of
Mining. — Statistics of Mining in 1883 and 1884.— Financial Showing of Mining Companies. —
Consumption of Gold and Silver in Trade. — Output of the World in Gold and Silver. — Employes
of Ontario Mill. — Scale of Wages Paid. — Scale of Comstock Mills. — Long Tunnels of the World.
—Petroleum. — Origin of. — Kinds of. — Greatest Production in Pennsylvania. — Production for
Fourteen Years. — Number of Wells in Thirteen Years. — Output of New York and Pennsylvania
Fields. — Lead: how found and where.— Production of Lead for Twelve Years. — Sources of Pro-
duction of Lead. — Copper: where found. — Lake Superior Eegion.— Development of Copper
Industry.— Statistics of Copper Industry from 1845 to 1884.— Specific Tables for 1882, 1883
and 1884. — Cost of Producing Copper. — Prices of Copper in 1884. — Copper Production of the
World from 1879 to 1884.— Mercury: where found.— Product of Mercury from 1875 to 1884.
—Price List of Mercury in San Francisco and London. — World's Production of Mercury.— Zinc:
where found. — Production in United States for Six Years. — Production by States for Four Years.
— World's Production of Zinc. — Graphite: where found. — Amount Produced. — Nickel. — Annual
Production from 1876 to 1884.— Tin: where found.— Grindstones.— Salt.— Product for 1883
and 1884. — Mica. — Output for Three Years. — Mineral Springs 131-172.
/
CONTENTS. VII
EARLIEST INHABITANTS.
Beginning of North American History. — A Pre Historic People. — What the Spaniards
Thougnt of the Natives. — How the Name "Indian" was Applied. — State of the Country when
Discovered.— The Indians not the First Inhabitants.— The Indications of Previous Occupancy.
A Higher Civilization.— The Mound Builders.— A Race Trior to the Mound Builders. — The Evi-
dences Isolated and Inconclusive. — Pre-Historic Animals. — Pre-Historic Belies Mentioned. —
Belies of the Mound Builders. — Their Abundance and Wide Distribution. — Where Found.— The
Mounds.— Shape and Size of the Largest.— The Ohio Mounds. — Peculiarity of Mounds in Wis-
consin. — The Purpose and Intention of the Mounds. — Evidence of Copper Mining.— The Belies
Found in Colorado.— The Investigation of the Mounds Incomplete.— General Facts Established
by the Belies Found 173-175.
THE INDIANS.
Distribution at the Time of the Discovery of America. — The Higher Civilization of the
Southern Indians.— Estimated Number on the Continent.— Number in the United States. —
Families and Tribes of Indians. — The Algonquin s — Number and Distribution of the Algonquin
Family.— The Country Occupied by the Algouquins.— Principal Tribes of the Algonquins. —
Historic Characters Among the Algonquins. — The Huron-Iroquois Family. — Territory of the
Huron-Iroquois.— Tribes of the Huron-Iroquois. — The "Six Nations." — Their Confederation.
Historic Iroquois. — Bemnants of the Six Nations. — The Mo'uilian Family.— Where Found and their
General Character.— Principal Tribes of the Mobilians.— The ^herokees and Seminoles. — The
Natchez. — The Dakota or Sioux Family. — Where Found.— Their Habits.— The Chief Tribes of
the Dakotas. — Present Population of the Indians. — Eatio not Decreasing. — The Indian Beserva.
tion. — The Most Highly Civilized Tribes. — The Government and the Indians. — A Perplexing
Problem 176-178.
THE DISCOVERY.
Columbus not the Original Discoverer. — The Norse in Greenland. — First White Man who
Saw America. — Colonization by the Norsemen. — Vinland. — First White Child Born in America.
—Last of the Norse Settlement.— The Beal Discovery.— V jyages and Discoveries of Columbus. —
The First Land.— First European Colony.— English Discovery of North America.— Error of the
Spaniards Eegarding the West Indies.— The Cabots.— Naming the New Continents.— Portuguese
Discoveries. — The Spaniards in North America. — Spanish Explorations. — Conquest of Mexico.
First Settlement Attempted in the United States. — Failure of the French Colonization. The
Oldest Towns in the United States.— First English Colonies.— English Land Grants.— The Lon-
don Company.— The Plymouth Company.— First Permanent Settlement in the United States.—
The Plymouth Council.— Puritans in New England.— Dutch Colonization.— New Netherlands. —
The Swedes and Finns. — New Sweden. — Conflicts Between Dutch and the Swedes. — Troubles of
the Puritans and Dutch. — English-Holland Treaty. — Positions of French. English and Spaniards
in America. — The Proportion of Territory Claimed by Each in 1737. — Eise of English Suprem-
acy. — Wars between the English and French Settlers.— The Treaty of Paris.— New Map of North
America. — National Traits of Character Exhibited in the Settlement of America. — Activity,
Foresight and Ingenuity of the French.— Eapacity, Cruelty and Intolerance of the Spaniaids. —
The Sturdy Briton. — America Certain to Become Wholly English. — What Stopped England's
Dominancy 179-186.
POPULATION.
Primary Object of the Census. — Cost of Taking Census. — Facts in this Work. — The Popula-
tion by States with Sex, Nativity and Bace. — Increase in Population from 1790 to 1880 by
Percentage. — Density of Population from 1790 to 1880. — Distribution in Elevation Above Sea
Level. — Distribution in Accordance with Topographical Features. —Distribution in Accordance
VIII CONTENTS.
■with Mean Annual Temperature. — Distribution with Mean Temperature ( of July. — Distribution
with Mean Temperature of January. — Distribution in Accordance with Maximum Temperature.
— Distribution in Accordance with Minimum Temperature. — Distribution in Accordance with
the Eainfall of Spring and Summer. — With the Annual Rainfall. — Distribution in Latitude. — In
Longitude.— Population by States as Native and Foreign-born. — By Color.— Number of Chinese,
Japanese and Civilized Indians. — Population Distributed According to the State in which Born.
—The Country of Birth of the Foreign-born Population.— Population of Cities having 4,000 and
Over. — Population of Foreign Countries- Difficulty in Obtaining Reliable Statistics.— Foreign
Population of Great Britain and Ireland. — Large Towns of Great Britain. — Increase since 1871
in Great Britain. — Population of Great Britain According to Sex. — Emigration from Great
Britain and Ireland, Number and Destination. — Population of English Colonial Possessions. —
Population of British North America. — Australasia. — German Empire: Area and Population. —
Population by Sex and Households in Germany. — Nationalities of the German Empire. — Emigra-
tion from Germany. — Population of Chief Towns in Germany.— Population of the States of
Europe: Comparative Table. — Population of the Countries in America. — Number and Distribu-
tion of the Three Great Paces in Europe. — Area and Population of the Foreign Possessions of
each European Country. — France: Histoi-y of Changes in Territory and Population. — Present
Population by Districts and Sub -Districts. — Increase and Decrease in Population of France. —
Emigration, Number of Households and Nationality of France. — French Possessions. — Area and
Population of Algeria. — Possessions in America. — In Africa. — In Asia. — In Oceanica. — Austro-
Hungary: Area and Territorial History.— Area in 1795. — Losses and Gains. — States in Imperial
Council: Area and Population. — Countries of the Hungarian Crown: Area and Population. —
Population by Sex and Households. — Foreigners in Austro- Hungary. — Eussia. — History of Terri-
torial Changes. — Population by Governments.— Italy: Area and Population. —Population by Sex,
Households and Nationalities. — Changes in Territory with Population. — Switzerland: History of
Territorial Changes. — Area and Population by Cantons.- Foreigners in Switzerland.— Area of
Lakes. — Houses and Households. — Belgium: History of. — Area and Population by Provinces. —
Holland: Territorial History. — Area and Population by Provinces. — Nationality and Religion of
Population. — Denmark: History of. — Area and Population by Divisions.— Religion and Popula-
tion of Chief Towns. — Sweden: History. — Area and Population. — Religion of People. — Popula-
tion of Chief Cities. — Norway: Area, Population. Nationality and Chief Towns. — Spain: History
and Condition of. — Area, Religion, and Population. — Portugal: Area, Population and Chief
Towns. — Greece: History of. — Religious Creeds.— Chief Towns. — Area and Population by
Nomachies. — Roumania, Servia, and Montenegro: Area and Population. — Turkish Empire: Area
and Population by Sanjaks. — Roumelia and Anatolia. — Turkish Possessions in Europe and Asia:
Area and Population. — Mexico: Area and Population by States. — Republics of South America. —
United States of Colombia: Area and Population. — Venezuela. --Ecuador. — Peru. — Bolivia. —
Chili. — Argentine Confederation. — Paraguay. — Uruguay. — Brazil: Area and Population by Prov-
inces. — Population by Sex. — Religion and Principal Towns. — Japan: Area and Population. —
Nationalities, Principal Towns, etc. — China: Area and Population. — Foreign Population in China.
—Population of the Chief Towns in China , 187-292.
POLITICS.
The Commencement of American Politics. — The Magna Charta and Bill of Rights. — Effect
in Shaping American Politics. — Whigs and Tories of England. — The French and Indian Wars in
America. — Attitude of English Parties Toward These Wars.— Triumph of Whig Principles. — The
Imperialism of Parliament. — The Declaratory Act. — The Famous Stamp Act. — Effect on the
Colonies. — Whigs and Tories in America. — Revocation of the Stamp Act.— The Tyranny of Par-
liamentary Attitude. — The First Step Toward Independence. — First Continental Congress. — The
Spirit of England.— Lexington. — Beginning of the Revolut on. — The Constitutional Congress. —
Declaration of Independence. — Articles of Confederation and Perpetual Union. — The Conduct
of the War. — The Final Treaty with Eagland. — Complete Separation. — Difficulties of Transition
to a Nation. — The Annapolis Convention. — The Philadelphia Convention. — Adoption of the
Constitution. — Ratification by the States. — Development of American Parties. — Federalist and
CONTENTS. IX
Anti-Federalist. — The Choice of Presidential Electors. — Choosing a President and Vice-Presi-
dent. — Commencement of the First Administration. — Principal Acts of the First Administrations.
— The Officers of the Government in all Succeeding Administrations, with the Important Acts.
293-330.
EDUCATION.
Great Interest in General Education. — Early Establishment of Public Schools. Enlargement
of the System.— Ample Provisions for All. — High Estimate of the Common School. — The Control
of the Educational System. — Local Self- Government, the Basis of the Public School System. No
Federal Law. — Public Schools a State Institution. — Similarity Among the States. — Early Diver-
sity of Social and Educational Condition. — Free Schools of the North. — The Slave States. Mex-
ican Acquisitions. — General Similarity in Later Years. — The National Bureau of Education.— No
Interference with State Management.- -Aim and Purpose of the Bureau. — Indirectly Influences
the Conduct of the Schools. — The Actual Government of the Schools Local. — Compulsory Attend-
ance Laws.— The Functions of the States. — General Superintendence Only. — Duties of the Local
Municipal Authorities.— The First State School Laws.— The Model for all Later Systems.— The
Political School Unit.— Sub-Districts.— Local Officers and Duties. — County Superintendents.—
State Superintendent of Public Instruction. — Support of the Public Schools. — The Underlying
Principle of Support. — State School Funds. — The School Section. — Large Area of Public Lands
Given to Support the Schools.— United States Deposit Fund. — State Tax. — Local Taxation. —
Schools for Higher Instruction. — The Illustrations in this Work. — The Number, Nativity and
Bace of the Minor Males in the United States. — Females.— Number, Nativity and Bace of the
Legal School Population, by States. — Receipts and Expenditures for Schools. — Number of Teach-
ers, Average Salaries and Number of School Months. — School Attendance by Color and Sex.—
Annual Expenditure for Schools by States. — Per Capita of Expenditure. — School Population,
Enrollment, etc., from 1873 to 1883.— Comparative White and Colored Enrollment in the
Becent Slave States. — Table of Colored Schools. — Normal Schools, Business Colleges and Kin-
dergarten.— Public and Private Normal Schools. — Elementary and High Schools, Value of Prop-
erty, etc., by States. — Preparatory Schools, Colleges, Universities, etc. — Schools for Secondary
Instruction, by States. — Schools for Superior Instruction of Women. — Universities and Colleges
by States. — Number of Students in Higher Institutions, by States. — Schools of Science. — Schools
of Theology. — Schools of Medicine, Dentistry and Pharmacy. — Illiteracy from Ten Years Old.—
Minors of Legal School Age.— Illiteracy by States in I860.— Hliteracy in 1870.— Illiteracy in
1880. — Number of Idiots, Blind and Insane, a Four Decades. — The Insane, with Sex, Nativity
and Bace, by States. — The Idiotic, with Sex, Nativity and Bace, by States. — The Blind, with Sex.
Nativity and Bace, by States. — Deaf Mutes, with Sex, Nativity and Bace, by States. — Paupers,
with Sex, Nativity and Bace, by States. — Newspapers and Periodicals of the World, by Countries,
■ — Number and Languages of Newspapers in the United States. — Newspapers of the United
States Classified. — Beligious Newspapers by Denominations.— Newspapers by Periods of Issue.
— Education in Great Britain. — Statistics of Schools in England for Ten Years. — Schools and
Scholars of England and Scotland by Beligious Creeds. — Illiteracy in England, Shown by Mar-
r iage Becords. — Schools and Education in Scotland and Ireland. — Newspapers and Books in
Great Britain and Ireland. — Education in France. — Number of Schools, Enrollment and Expend-
itures.— Illiteracy in France. — Newspapers and Books in France.— Educational Statistics of
Germany. — Schools and Universities. — Books, Newspapers and Periodicals of the German Em-
pire 331-386.
RELIGION.
National Character.— Bule for Determining Character. — Early Settlers of America. — Their
Motives and Objects. — Early Colonists Protestants. — Beligious Character of the Different Colo-
nies. — Cause of their Emigration. — Beligious Asylums. — Two Civilizations. — Two Streams of
Influence. — Gradual Assimilations in Modern Times.— The Anglo-Saxon Colonist. — The Norman.
— Peculiar Character of American Colonies. — From the Middle Class of Society. — Their Intelli-
gence.— Their Uprightness.— Their Eeligioiis Life.— Some of their Faults.— Beligious Character
X CONTENTS.
of America Modeled after the Mother Countries. — History of the Change. — Union of Church and
State. — The Separation. — The Three Original Influences. — The Puritan. — The First Constitu-
tion. — Plymouth Colony. — Persecutions. — Their Virtues. —Second Influence. — Scotch-Irish
Presbyterians. — The Model of the American Constitution. — Third Influence. — The Huguenots. —
Distribution of the Colonies. — Eeligion in United States. — Outlines of Present Work. — -Religious
Population. — Percentage of Different Denominations. — Religious Trend. — Piincipal Religious
Denominations of the United States. — Increase in Churches and Membership in the United
States in 105 years. — The Unitarian, Universalist and Catholic Churches in the United States. —
Statistics of the Denominations in the United States. — Churches in British North America. —
Religious Statistics of Great Britain. — Ratio of Roman Catholic to Entire Population in Great
Britain. — Number of Clergymen by Churches and Countries in the World. — Number of Organi-
zations, Clergy, etc., of Every "Denomination in the United States. — Membership in Certain
Chief Churches of the World by Countries. — General Religious Divisions of the World. — Mem-
bership of the Principal Religious Bodies in Europe by Countries 387-402.
OCCUPATIONS.
Number of Persons Engaged in Gainful Occupations in the United States with Age and Sex.
— Distribution According to Sex. — Comparison of Sex in Occupations. — Comparative Increase in
Ten Years. — Statistics of Occupations in Cities. — Number and Sex Engaged in Agriculture by
States. — In Professional and Personal Services. — In Trade and Transportation. — In Manufactures
and Mechanical and Mining Industries. — Occupation, with Age, Sex and Nativity by States. —
Number Engaged in Professional and Personal Services with Age and Sex by States. — Same with
Nativity. — Engaged in Trade and Transportation with Age and Sex by States. — Same with
Nativity. — Engaged in Manufactures and the Mechanical and Mining Industries, with Age and
Sex by States. — Same with Nativity. — Persons of All Classes with Age and Sex in Fifty Principal
Cities. —Same with Nativity. — Number of all Persons with Sex and Nativity in the United States
by Classes of Occupations 403-426-
LABOR, WAGES AND LIVING.
Importance of Labor Question. — Cost of Living Intimately Associated with Wages. —
Scope and Aim of this Chapter. — Comparison of Trade Wages of Europe and Chicago and New
York. — European Cities Compared with Chicago. — Wages Paid in Seven European Countries in
1878 and 1884 Compared with Chicago to Show Increase. — Iron Trades of England Compared
with United States. — Wages of Railway Employes in Europe and United States. — Prices of
Provisions in Five Principal Countries in Europe by Specified Articles. — Wages Paid in the
General Trades in New York. — To Printers, etc., in Chicago. — In Foundries, Machine Shops,
etc. — Railway Employes in Chicago. — Clerks in Stores. — Household Servants.— England: Sta-
tistics of Industrial Classes. — Number of Females in Trades. — Wages Paid in the General Trades.
— In Certain Cities. — Cost of Living in England. — Wages Paid Railway Employes. — Character of
Working Classes. — Wages of Household Servants. — The Land Tenure System. — Wages of Agri-
cultural Hands. — Contrast of English and American Farmers. — Table of Prices of Provisions. —
Cost cf House Rent. — A Sample Case. — Scotland: Statistics of Wage Workers.— Wages Paid in
General Trades. — In Factories and Mills.— In Iron Works. — To Railway Employes. — To House-
hold Servants. — To Clerks in Stores. — To Farm Laborers. — Price of Provisions. Ireland:
Statistics of Laborers. — Condition of Laborers. — Causes of Emigration. — Wages Paid in Gen-
eral Trades. — Farm Wages. — Wages in Factories and Mills. — In Foundries and Iron Works. —
Sample Cases of Irish Laborers. — France: General Condition of Labor.— Wages Paid in the
General Trades. — To Household Servants. — In Stores.— Condition of the Working Classes. — A
Case in Illustration. — Germany: Number and Classification of Laborers. — Wages in the General
Trades by Districts. — Habits of the Working Classes.— Wages in Factories or Mills. — Of Rail-
way Employes. — Clerks in Stores. — In Foundries and Machine Shops. — Wages Paid Miners. —
To Household Servants. — Farm Wages by the States. — Prices of Provisions. — An Estimate of
, CONTENTS. XI
Wages and Living. — An Actual Case Presented. — Emigration and its Causes. — Belgium: Labor
and Laborers. — Wages Per Week in tlie General Trades. — Condition of Working Classes. — Food
Prices. — A Belgian Workman. — Switzerland: Character of Labor. — Habits of the Working
People. — Wages Paid in the General Trades. — Swiss Factory Laws. — Wages in Factories or
Mills. —To Household Servants. — To Farm Hands. — To Clerks in Stores. — Condition of the
Working Classes. — Prices of Provisions and Clothing. — Austro-Hungary, Labor Population. —
Character of Laboring Classes. — Wages in the General Trades. — Cost of Necessaries of Life. —
Political Condition of Laborers. — Holland: Wages in General Trades. — Character of Laboring
Classes. — Cost of Provisions. — Condition and Habits of the People. — An Example from Life.—
Causes of Emigration. — Denmark: General Facts. — Wages in General Trades.- -Wages to Farm
Laborers. — Wages Paid Women. — Cost of Necessaries of Life. — A Yearly Budget of Wages and
Living. — Spain: Character of Laboring Classes. — Wages Paid in General Trades. — Case of a
Spanish Workman. — Italy: Statistics of Labor Population. — Wages Paid to Women. — Wages
Paid in the General Trades.— Wages and Condition of Farm Laborers. — Household Ser-
vants. — Food Prices i 1 Enme. — Russia: General Condition of Working Classes. — Wages Paid in
General Trades. — Political Condition. — Farm Wages. — Character and Condition of Working
Classes. — Cost of Provisions. — Canada: General Condition of Labor. — Wages Paid in the Gen-
eral Trades. — Prices of Provisions. — Employment of Women.— Mexico: Character of Labor
Population. — Social and Political Status.— Wages Paid Farm Hands. — Of Household Servants.
— Wages in General Trades. — Intellectual Condition. — Cost of Living. — United States of Colom-
bia. — Wages Paid in General Trades. — Provisions and Rent. — Venezuela. — Wages in General
Trades. — Habits of Working Classes. — Food Prices.— Brazil. — Wages in General Trades. — Clas-
sification of Working People. — How they Live. — Prices of Provisions. — Turkey in Asia. — Con-
dition of Labor.— Women Laborers. — Wages in General Trades. — Difficulties Among Workmen.
— Palestine: Chai'acter of the People. — Different Nationalities, Class and Caste. — Wages Paid in
the General Trades in Jerusalem. — The Expense of Living. — Australasia. — The Workingman's
Paradise. — Wages Paid in the General Trades. — Wages Paid Farm Laborers. Cost of Living
and Table of Food Prices 427-540.
DISEASES AND DEATHS.
System of Registration. — Definition of Vital Statistics. — Purpose of Registration of Vital
Statistics. — Death Rate in the United States. — Death Rate in Colored Population. — Deaths by
Sex. — Deaths by Age. — Causes of Deaths.— Diphtheria. — Enteric Fever. — Malaria Fever. — Con-
sumption. — Deaths in each State with Distinction of Sex. — Deaths by States with Distinction of
Sex and Color. — Deaths in each State with Distinction of Sex and Certain Specified Ages. —
Number of Deaths from Measles in each State and Territory.— Scarlet Fever.— Diphtheria.—
Whooping Cough. — Enteric Fever. — Diarrheal Diseases. — Consumption. — Diseases of the Nervous
System.— Diseases of the Respiratory System.— Diseases of the Digestive System.— Excess of
Deaths in Males from Certain Causes— Number of Deaths in the United States from Causes Speci-
fied. — Number in Fifty Principal Cities.— Proportion of Male to 1,000 Female Deaths in the
United States from Specified Causes.— Proportion of Deaths of Children to 1.000 Total Birth-
in Cities and Rural Districts of the Unit3d States 541-554.
ARMY AND NAVY.
Military Power of the United States Peculiar.— No Standing Army.— Real Military Strengths
—American Patriolism and Defensive Power. -American Wars.— Number of Soldiers in the
Revolution.— War of 1812.— Number of Officers and Men Engaged.— Mexican War.— Number
Engaged.— Number Killed.— Number Wounded.— The Rebellion.— Troops Furnished.— Colored
Troops Furnished.— Number of Men Drafted.— Bounties Paid.— Extent of Casualties to Both
Sides.— Present Standing Army.— Number of Officers and Men Enlisted.— Military Departments.
- Commissioned and Non-Commissioned Officers.— Retired Army Officers.— Generals in Com-
mand.— Allowance to Officers.— Pay of Officers in Active Service.— Pay of Retired Officers.— List
of Generals since 1775.— Strength of Regular Army from 1789 to 1885.— The Armies of the
Xn CONTENTS.
"World. — Annual Cost. — Cost to Each Inhabitant. — The United States Navy. — Number of Vessels.
— Active List of the Navy. — Betired List. — Navy Yards. — Officers of the Navy.— Years of Service.
— Pay of All Connected With the Navy.— Navies of the World.— Number of Vessels and Men.—
Cost of Naval Service.— Pensions. — Troops Engaged in Wars Previous to the Bebellion.— Pensions
Allowed. — Comparison of Pensions Paid with Interest on Public Debt. — Pensions Paid Survivors
and Widows of the war of 1812.— Appropriations and Expenditures of Pension Office from 1862
*o 1886. — Number of Pension Agencies. — Pensioners on the Poll. — Pensions paid in each
State from 1861 to 1886.— Table of Pension Eates.— Summary of Pension Expenses from 1862
to 1886 555-578.
AGRICULTURE.
How the Statistics are Gathered.— What is a Farm?— Number of Farms in the United States
by States and Groups.— Proportion of Farms to Total Land Surface.— Table of Farms Tilled by
Owner and Renter. — Increase' in Farms in Thirty Years. — Classification of Farms by Size. — Dairy
Products.— Statistics of Cereal Productions. — Acreage and Yield of Cotton. — Tobacco. — Sugar
and Molasses.— The Grass Crop.— Poultry and Eggs.— Orchard Products. — Number of Oxen and
Farm Animals. — Fences and Cost of Fencing. — Number of Acres in Farms in 1860. 1870 and
1880, by States.— Improved Land in 1870 and 18S0 by States.— Value of Farms, Farm Imple-
ments and Machinery, by States.— Production of Barley and Buckwheat for Thirty Years, by
States.— Indian Corn and Oats. — Eye and Wheat.— Cotton and Wool.— Hay and Tobacco. — Pota-
toes.— Number of Live Stock by States. — Horses, Mules and Asses, Oxen, Milch Cows, Other
Cattle, Sheep and Swine. — Production of Butter and Cheese, by States.— Barley, Buckwheat,
Indian Corn, Oats, Eye, Wheat, Orchard Products, Hay, Hops, Sugar-Cane, Eice, Cotton,
Tobacco and Potatoes. — Tables Showing the Production of the Cereals, Grasses and Vegetables
in Each State in the Union, by Counties. — Table Showing the Number of Horses in the United
States by States.— Mules and Asses. — Milch Cows. — Other Cattle. — Sheep. — Swine. — Butter. —
The Average Yield Per Acre and Price Per Bushel of Corn by States. — Wheat. — Oats. — Eye. —
Barley. — Buckwheat. — Potatoes.— Hay .—Tobacco. — Cotton. — Eules for Inspection of Spring
Wheat at Chicago.— Corn.— Oats 579-676.
MANUFACTURES.
Method of Collecting Statistics. — Increase of Manufacturing Industry. — Value of Products.
— Capital Invested in Manufactures. — Increase of in Ten Years. — Agricultural Rank of the
States. — Manufacturing Bank of Each State. — Increase in Each State in Certain Manu-
facturing Eespects. — Statistics of Various Trades. — Value of Production of Certain Industries.
— Supply of Food. —Manufacture of Iron and Steel. — Saw-Mill Industry. — Lumber Industry. —
Foundries. — Machine Shops. — Cotton Goods. — Silk Manufacture.— Woolen Goods. — Manufac-
ture of Clothing. — Boots and Shoes. — Leather Tanning Industry of the United States. — Sta-
tistics of Carpentering and Blacksmithing in each State. — Manufacture of Furniture. — Agricul-
tural Implements. — Carriages and Wagons. — Distillation of Sjririts. — Malt Liquors. — Manufac-
turing Centers of the United States. — Population of the United States. — Increase of.— National,
ity in Manufacturing Industries. — Bank of the Seven Leading Cities in Each Industry Specified.
—Women and Children in Manufacturing Industry. — Statistics of Manufactures by States. —
Number Employed in Fifty Principal Cities by Age and Sex. — Eelation of Wages and Materials
to Products.— Statistics of Blast Furnaces. — Bank of Six Leading Industries in Thirty Cities
Specified. — Manufactures by Totals of States and Territories. — Power Used in Manufactures in
the United States.— The United States by Specified Industries in 1880. — Number of Establish-
ments. — Capital — Number of Hands Employed — Wages Paid— Materials and Products.677-716.
WEALTH, DEBT AND TAXATION.
Standing of the United States in the Commercial World. — Estimated Wealth of the World
by Countries. — Value of the Industrial Products of the World by Countries. — Balance Sheet of
the United States. — Eeceipts of the United States from all Sources from 1789 to 1884. — Expen-
CONTENTS. XIII
ditures of the Country for All Purposes from 1789 to 1884. — Assets and Liabilities of the
United States in 1885. — Assessed and True Valuation of the Country by States.— Amount of
Money in Circulation. — Form and Location of the Circulation. — History of the Fractional Cur-
rency by Periods of Issue and Value. — Deposits and Purchases. — Number of Banks, Capital,
Circulation, etc., by States. — Number and Denominations of Bank Notes with the Time of
y Issue. — Number of Outstanding Bank Notes at Three Periods. — Taxes Collected from National
Banks from 1S64 to 1885. — Amounts and Kinds of Outstanding Notes Each Year from 1865 to
1885. — Amount of Gold and Silver Mined in 1884, by States. — Annual Production from 1845
to 1885. — Coinage in 1885. — Number and Standard Value of Pieces Coined. — Gold Coinage Each
Year from _793. — Silver Coinage from 1793 with Denominations of Coins. — Minor Coinage by
Denominations from 1793. — Public Debt Each Year from 1791 to 1885.— Proportion of Taxes
Levied for School and for Other Purposes by Groups of States. — Analysis of Interest-Bearing
Debt.— Amounts and Kinds of Outstanding Bonds from 1865 to 1885.— Total and Per Capita
Taxes Levied by States.— Taxation of Cities Having a Population of 7,500, by States.
717-746
TRADE AND COMMERCE.
Internal Commerce. — Material Resources of the United States. — Prices of Wheat Each
Month for Fifteen Years in Chicago. — Corn. — Oats. — Pork. — Prime Steam Lard. — Live Hogs. —
Average Price of Staple Articles for Fifty Years. — Weekly Price of Wheat in San Francisco.—
Internal Revenue. — Amount Collected from Specified Sources. — Receipts for 1885 by States. —
Statistics of Spirits for Five Years. — Taxes Collected from National Banks from 1864 to 1885 —
Taxes on Circulation, Deposits, etc., from 1864. — Production, Area and Value of the Tobacco
Crop from 1868.— Tobacco Used in Manufactures from 1872 to 1884. — Condition of Tobacco
Business in 1885 by States.— Value of Imports, Exports, etc., from 1791 to 1884.— Value of
Merchandise Imported by Countries.— Value of Domestic Merchandise Exported by Countries.
—Value of Merchandise Imported by Articles.— Value of Domestic Merchandise Exported by
Articles. — Total Value of Imports and Exports of Merchandise by Countries. — Raw Cotton
Exported from 1875 to 1884 by Countries.— Value of Imports and Exports with Method of
Carriage, etc., from 1856 to 1885.— Financial and Economic Transactions of the United States
from 1877.— Receipts and Expenditures for Last Fiscal Year.— Same Itemized.— Miles of Rail-
road Constructed Annually from 1830 to 1885.— Miles of Railway in Operation by States.—
Mileage, Capital, Cost, etc., of Railroads, by States.— Receipts and Expenses of Railroads by
States.— Number, Tonnage, etc., of Shipping, by States.— Tonnage of Vessels Built from 1857.
—Proportion of Steam and Sailing Vessels.— Merchant Marine Service.— The Fishing Trade.
Seaport Clearances from 1864.— Nationality of Foreign Tonnage, etc., Cleared from 1857.—
Schedule of Transportation Rates.— Joint Rates.— Railway Transportation by Articles.— Steam-
ship Rates by Articles.— Lake Freight Rates, Chicago to Buffalo.— Ocean Freight Rates by
Articles.— Postofflce Department.— Statistics from 1790 to 1885.— Cost of Railway Mail Service
from 1830 to 1885.— Number of Postofflces by States.— Receipts and Expenditures of Depart-
ment for 1885 — Classification of Mail Matter— Rates of Postage to Foreign Countries. 747-812
MAPS AND DIAGRAMS.
Distribution or Plants, etc., by Altitude. Comparative Heights of Principal Mountains.
Cross Sections of the United States Frontispiece.
Distribution of Animals, Reptiles, Fishes and Birds of the World 18
Growth of Vegetables of the World 24
Elevation of the United States, Starting from the Sea Level 28
Mean Annual Temperature of the World 30
Mean Annual Temperature of the United States 32
Minimum Temperature of the United States 36
Maximum Temperature of the United States 40
District Map of the Signal Service Bureau 44
Mean Temperature of July in the United States 54
Mean Temperature of January in the United States 64
Mean Cloudiness in Spring, in Summer, in Autumn and in Winter 74
Moisture in Spring, in Summer, in Autumn and in Winter 88
The Annual Rainfall of the United States 104
Distribution of Rainfall of the Spring and Summer 118
Density of Forests in the United States 134
Distribution of Pines in the United States 142
Distribution of Oaks in the United States 152
Walnut Distribution of the United States 160
Distribution of Ashes in the United States 168
Human Races of the World 178
Increase in Population in the States from 1800 to 1880 190
The Population by States, with Nativity, Color, Etc 198
Density of Population of the United States 204
Ratio of Colored to Total Population 214
Degrees of Density of Predominating Sex 222
Density of Population per Square Mile and per cent of Foreigners in each State 244
Ratio of Foreign to Total Population of the United States 280
Vote of each State for 1880: for 1884 318
School Interests in each State and Territory 342
Number of Insane, by Sex, Color, Etc 350
Number of Blind, by Sex, Color, Etc 358
Number of Deaf Mutes, by Sex, Color, Etc 368
Number of Newspapers compared with the Population 376
Progress of Education in Different Nations 380
School Population, Enrollment and Attendance 381
Religious Denominations of the United States 388
Church Accommodation, by States 394
Gainful Occupations, by States 418
Average Wages per Month by Group of States 432
Death Rate under One Year; from One to Five; From Consumption; Rheumatism among Troops — 542
Death Rate by Color and Race 544
Death Rate at Different Ages 545
Death Rate from Malarial Diseases 548
(xiv)
MAPS AND DIAGRAMS. XV
Death Rate fkom Consumption 548
Death Rate from Certain Fevers 549
Death Rate from Intestinal Diseases 549
Death Rate among Irish and German-Americans 552
Death Rate among White and Colored Population 552
Death Rate in United States and Europe 552
Death Rate in Thirty-one Cities 552
Death Rate in North-Eastern States 552
Death Rate in Southern States 552
Death Rate from Rheumatism; from Catarrhs 553
Death Rate from Enteric Fever; from Typho-Malarial Fever 553
Death Rate from Pneumonia ; from Bronchitis 553
Death Rate from Diarrhcea ; from Malaria 553
Comparative Diagram of Nations 562
Farms and Farm Products by. States 578
Increase of Values of Agricultural Products 579
Consumption and Production of Sugar 579
Unimproved Land— Cereal Production 580
Cotton, Average Yield ; Total Production 581
Average Yield of Corn ; Wheat ; Oats ; Barley 584
Acreage of Cotton— Value of Farm Animals 585
Value of Live Stock— Yield of Hay 588
Number of Milch Cows ; other Cattle 588
Number of Horses; Mules; Swine; Sheep 589
Yield of Wheat per Acre; Product per capita 592
Progress of Wheat Production in Thirty Years 593
Product per Head, of Wheat, of Europe and United States 593
Average Yield of Rye; Buckwheat; Potatoes; Tobacco 598
Corn Production by States ; Annual Variation 602
Value of Farms— Farmer's Income— Farm Wages 603
Tobacco Interests in the United States 603
Value of Farm Products— Increase of Farm Animals 608
Increase of Production of Cereals 609
Proportion of Land in Farms to total Land Surface '--- 609
Product per Head, of Cereals in Europe and United states 614
Production and Export of Cotton 1841—1884 614
Product and Export of Cereals— Increase of Farm Area 615
Ratio of Yield of Grain to Area of Improved Land 620
Average Yield of Wheat per Acre, in bushels 624
Average Yield of Corn per Acre, in bushels 632
Average Yield of Oats per Acre, in bushels 638
Average Yield of Barley per Acre, in bushels 644
Production of Rye per Acre of Improved Land 650
Production of Buckwheat per Acre of Improved Land 658
Income per Acre from Cereal Products, by States 666
Product of Corn per Acre; per capita 670
Yield of Corn by Group of States 671
Effect of Varying Product on Price of Corn 671
Steam and Water Power used in United States 696
Taxation, per capita, by States 720
Valuation of Property, per capita, by States 721
Total net Indebtedness of the United States 730
Outstanding Bonded Debt of United States 731
National Debts of Different Countries 740
Product and Export of Corn and Wheat 748
Prices of Corn, Wheat, Oats, Rye, Timothy Seed, Cotton, Rice and Hops 756
Prices of Sugar, Hams, Mackerel, Codfish, Rio, Molasses, Lard, Leather and Flour 764
Prices of Tobacco, Wool, Cheese, Butter, Mess Pork, Mess Beef, Tallow and Hides 772
Pr.icES of Glass, Linseed Oil, Salt, Hard Coal, Tea, Iron, Nails, Clover Seed and Lead 780
Contents
The Country.
The People.
The Resources.
GEOLOGY.
When America is spoken of as the "New World," reference is to the
discovery, the settlement, and to the development of her natural resources.
In these regards the continent is much younger than those of the Eastern
hemisphere. When we come to consider the formation of the world from
chaos, the rise and configuration of the earth from all-pervading water,
America ranks all the continents in priority of existence. The "dry land"
was first made to appear in any considerable size in that portion of the
globe which is now a part of our own land. When the whole surface of
what now constitutes the continent of Europe was only a great sea of
boiling, seething flood, with here and there a small island rising above the
surface, America was a continent, stretching from Nova Scotia to almost
where the Mississippi Valley touches the base of the Rocky Mountains.
The geologic structure of the United States is not well known. For
more than twenty years, the government has had parties of experts en-
gaged in making surveys, and many private explorations in different por-
tions of the country have been made; the results thus attained, though
exceedingly valuable, are far from complete. The surveys have been
made by different parties and in different sections, and the reports as given
to the world are only of these distinct sections. Extremely valuable as
the result of these investigations is, both to the development of the mineral
resources of the country and also to the fuller understanding of the science
of geologic structure, much time must yet elapse before a complete and
trustworthy map of the geology of the country can be given. The
territory is vast and the difficulties to accurate investigation are many.
The geology of the United States is usually arranged in two divisions,
the first comprising the most ancient of all the geologic formations, and
denominated the "Atlantic Plain Region." The other comprises the com-
paratively recent formations, and is called the " Rocky Mountain District."
The latter includes the larger part of the country and is least known.
Nowhere in the world, so far as scientific research has extended, are the
conditions for the study of rock formations more favorable than in the
United States. The whole story of the rocks, from the earliest period of
lifeless history down to the very latest upheavals, is plainly written, and,
for the most part, easily accessible for those who can read it.
(17)
18 GEOLOGY.
The range of hills which lie partly in Canada and partly in the United
States, stretching from near the Gulf of St. Lawrence south and west into
the Upper Mississippi Valley, are of remarkable geological interest.
Though of insignificant height, never rising above 2,000 feet from
the level of the sea, and seldom reaching even that altitude, the Lauren-
tian Hills are the oldest land in America, and, indeed, in the world.* The
rocks are granitic and belong to the Azoic, or period of no life in the his-
tory of the earth. Along the base of these hills are strewn the deposits
of the Azoic age, the first stratified beds of which the geologist has any
record. This long stretch of country, almost continental in area, extend-
ing its greatest distance from northeast to southwest, was the first
appearance and shape of the Continent of America. The beginning of
the formation of the United States was from the north toward the south.
As the geologic periods succeeded, other parts of the land surface ap-
peared, some gently, some with tremendous force, leaving the surface
diversified with mountain, hill, valley and plain as we now see it. ^ The com.
position of the rocks, where these are sufficiently exposed for study, indi-
cate the time of the formation and the nature of the upheaval. Some of the
later formations, as in the Cordilleran Mountains, show a much greater
elevation than those which appeared earlier; the stratification of the rocks
is also much disturbed. This disturbance can be readily seen in the min-
erals which lie between strata, as coal, iron, lead, etc.; often the uniform
layer of mineral is interrupted only to appear at some other place, and the
dip of the seams often varies from the horizontal, the natural position, to
one almost vertical.
The fact of the higher elevations attaching to the rocks of later for-
mation is explained on a very simple principle. At the first formations, as
the Azoic of the Laurentian Hills, the crust of the earth was thin and soft ;
the force sufficient to break it was not great, and, consequently, the height
to which the broken crust would be carried would be correspondingly
small. But when ages had passed and the crust had become thicker and
harder, the force to break it must have been incalculably great. When
such force was accumulated, the height to which the burst crust would be
carried and the dislocation of the stratified rocks would be great. This
piling to immense altitudes and disarrangement of strata, we now see ex-
actly in the highest mountains of the world as correct reasoning would
lead us to expect.
From this general principle, we would expect that the rocks which
form the ribs of the high mountains of the Appalachian and Cordilleran
H—
'---' >.' '.* • * <-'
^vVs.u -» r
GEOLOGY. 19
systems, would indicate a much later geologic formation than those in the
plains and lower hills. This is indeed the case. The entire continent
almost from the southern base of the Azoic formations in the Laurentian
hills, belongs, generally, to the cretaceous and tertiary periods.
It is not possible in a work of this sort to enter into any exhaustive
discussion of the geology of our country ; nor is it desirable. Scientific
text-books abound in which such information can be readily obtained.
The aim here is to show, by the accompanying maps, something of the
various minerals which abound in our country and their distribution.
The surveys thus far made have had a practical importance in determin-
ing in what localities it is probable and possible for certain metals and
minerals to be obtained. In the state of New York, for example, much
labor and expense have been devoted to searching for coal ; geology has
determined that coal measures can not exist in the rocks which are
found within the area of that state. No intelligent man would now
think of searching for coal in that state.
Some of the states have prosecuted the geologic study of the territory
with great vigor and with satisfactory results. In the state of Ohio and
Illinois, for instance, the production of coal has increased largely since the
publication of the state reports. Prospectors have been aided and encour-
aged in their endeavors to open up new fields in localities where the geo-
logic survey had assured them coal could be found, and fruitless efforts,
outside the coal measures, have practically ceased. The surveys in the
states and territories where the precious metals are to be found, have
been most thorough and exhaustive ; and the results have contributed to
greatly aid intelligent search for gold and silver.
Nearly all the various states have their geological societies main-
tained at the public expense. They are engaged in the further prosecution
of the study of the formation of the different strata underlying the territory
of the state, verifying what is already comparatively well understood, and
in surveys and explorations of those parts less known. Where the rocks
are exposed, this study can be carried on readily and the results attained
are comprehensive and satisfactory. In the vast territories lying to the
west, the surveying is done under the immediate direction of the gen-
eral government. The results reached, both in the states and by the
government parties is published from time to time, and, ere long, a com-
plete and accurate map of the geology of our country can be prepared.
The annexed table exhibits the geology of North America according
to the latest arrangement and discoveries :
Albertson Public Library
ORLANDO, FLORIDA
20
GEOLOGY.
ERAS.
AGES.
PSYSCH0Z010.
Age of Man.
Age of
Mammals.
Age of
Reptiles.
PERIODS.
Human.
QUATERNARY.
Tertiary.
Cretaceous.
Jurassic.
Teiassic.
EPOCHS.
Historical.
Terrace.
Champlain.
Glacial.
STRATA.
Cave Deposits.
Peat. Alluvium.
Terraces. Loess.
Saxicava Sand.
Forest Bed.
Champlain Clay. Erie Clay.
Glacial Drift.
Pliocene.
Miocene.
Eocene.
Upper Cretaceous.
Middle Cretaceous.
Lower Cretaceous.
Wealden.
Oolitic.
Liassic.
Keuper.
Muschelkalk.
Bunter-Sandstein.
Sumter Beds.
Yorktown Beds,
c Vicksburg Beds.
I Jackson Beds.
( Claiborne Beds.
Fox Hill Group.
Pierre Group.
, Benton Group.
1 Dakota Group.
(Wanting?)
(Wanting?)
Jurassic Strata.
Nebraska, Colorado.
Utah, Nevada.
California, Sonora.
Triassic Sandstones.
Marl, Coal, &c.
Atlantic Coast. New Mexico
Arizona, California.
Sonora, &c.
Permian.
Permian.
Carboniferous,
or Age of
Coal Plants
and
Amphibians.
Permian Dolomites.
Kansas and Nebraska.
Carboniferous.
Upper Coal Measures.
Lower Coal Measures.
Garb. Conglomerate.
Sub-
Carboniferous.
Upper Sub-carboniferous
Lower Sub-carboniferous
Catskill.
Catskill.
PALEOZOIC.
Chemung
Chemung.
Portage.
Devonian,
or
Age of Fishes.
EOZOIC.
Silurian,
or
Age of
MoLLUSKS
Eozoic
Hamilton.
Genesee.
Hamilton.
Marcellus.
CORNIFEROUS.
Corniferous.
Schoharie.
Cauda-Galli.
Oriskany.
Oriskany.
Helderberg.
Helderberg.
Salina.
Saliferous.
Upper Coal Measures.
Lower Coal Measures.
Carb. Conglomerate.
Sub-carb. Limestone.
j Shales and
( Sandstone.
Sub-carb.
Catskill.
Chemung Group.
Portage Group.
Genesee Shale.
Tully Limestone.
Moscow Shale.
Encrinal Limestone.
Ludlowville Shale.
Marcellus Shale.
( Corniferous Limestone.
( Onondaga Limestone.
Schoharie Grit.
Cauda-Galli Grit.
Oriskany Sandstone.
f OpperPentamerus Limestone.
Ecrinal Limestone.
-j Delthyris Shaly Limestone.
| Lower Pantamerus Limestone
[ Water-Lime Group.
Onondaga Salt Group.
Niagara.
Hudson.
Trenton.
Calciferous.
Niagara.
Clinton.
Medina.
Primordial.
Eozoio.
Hudson.
Utica.
f Leclaire, Guelph and
•' Niagara Limestones.
( Niagara Shale.
Clinton Group.
Medina Sandstone.
Oneida Conglomerate.
Hudson River Shales.
Utica Shales.
Trenton.
Chazy.
Calciferous.
Potsdam.
Huronian.
Laurentian.
f Trenton Limestone.
] Black River Limestone.
( Bird's-eye Limestone.
Chazy Limestone.
( Quebec Group.
( Calciferous Sandrock.
( Potsdam Sandstone.
( St. John's Group.
Huronian System.
Laurentian System.
TOPOGRAPHY.
The entire Continent of North America, if viewed from a sufficient alti-
tude, would present an appearance not unlike a fan. If the observer were
placed above the Isthmus of Panama, the handle of the fan would be
beneath him. The extension would have one abrupt and somewhat irreg-
ular development, to fully satisfy the figure, when the tracing reaches the
northern boundary of the Gulf of Mexico. After this, however, the dis-
tension is nearly regular, reaching its greatest breadth, 2,862 miles, in the
northern part of the United States and at the 40 of north latitude.
The central, and by far the most valuable part of this Continent, is
occupied by the Republic of the United States. The territory belonging
to the Republic, exclusive of Alaska and the outlying islands of the
oceans, is extensive, reaching from the 49th parallel of latitude southward
almost to the tropic of Capricorn, and stretching from the Atlantic ocean
on the east to the Pacific on the west. The mean breadth of the country,
east and west, is over 2,600 miles, and the mean distance north and south,
over 1,100 miles. The area thus included is above 3,000,000 square miles.
In 1867 the territorial limits were enlarged over 500,000 square miles by
the purchase of Alaska from the Russians, and the transfer of the islands
of St. John and St. Thomas from Denmark. With these acquisitions —
the last that have been made — the United States has now an area of
3,602,990 square miles, or more than one-twentieth of the entire land sur-
face of the globe.
Throughout the continent, and most markedly within the United
States, the interior of the country consists of extensive plains, while the
territory adjoining the ocean coasts, both eastern and western, is broken
by mountain chains, vast in length and height, and of great breadth and
bulk. This configuration is in striking contrast with the Eastern hemi-
sphere generally and particularly with that of Europe, where the central
parts of the continent are, for the most part, occupied by regions of
greater or less altitude, while plains and low-lands stretch out in every
direction to the surrounding seas.
The natural framework of the United States consists of two great
mountain systems, both of which rise in the British Possessions to the
north, where they are widely separated, and extend southward, gradually
(21)
270812
22 TOPOGRAPHY.
converging as they near the Gulf. The one system extends along and
practically parallel with the Atlantic coast at distances varying from
fifty to 150 miles from it. The entire system is called the Appa-
lachian mountains, sometimes the Allegheny, from its principal range.
It extends from the Gulf of St. Lawrence southwest until it terminates in
a series of peaks, more or less isolated, in the northern parts of Georgia
and Alabama, a distance of about 1,550 miles. The Appalachian range
is not continuous, being broken in several places by valley and rivers ; the
Hudson river and valley cut across the mountains at almost right angles.
These interruptions divide the system into various ranges of mountains
which are generally parallel to each other, thus maintaining the common
direction of the system. These different ranges have distinct local
names. In Vermont they are called the Green mountains, in New
Hampshire the White, and further south they are called the Allegheny,
the Blue Ridge, the Smoky Hill, the Cumberland, etc. The mean alti-
tude of the system does not reach beyond 2,500 or 3,000 feet; it is high-
est in the northern parts, where it rises beyond 6,000 feet above the level
of the sea, and lowest where the base line is broadest. Among the higher
peaks of the Appalachian system are Mount Washington, the culminating
point of the White mountains, which is 6,294 ^ ee ^ aDove the sea level;
Mount Marcy in the Adirondacks, 5,379 feet; the Peaks of Otter in Vir-
ginia, 4,260 feet; Mount Mitchell in North Carolina, which is the highest
point east of the Rocky mountains, 6,732 feet.
The Appalachian system is not a chain of mountains in the old world
use of the term. It is rather a continuous plateau with more or less reg-
ularity, crested with several ranges, as indicated above, and which are
separated from each other by wide and elevated valleys. Northeast of
the Hudson river depression the mountains are chiefly of granitic forma-
tion, with the summits rounded and often covered with bogs and turf; the
group of mountain tops are distributed irregularly and lack any marked
direction. Going south and west of the Hudson valley, and the structure
of the mountains changes greatly. The rocks are of limestone and sand-
stone formations, or of others of less violent igneous production. In
Pennsylvania and Virginia the mountains take the shape of long, parallel
ridges, much higher above the level of the sea than are the tops above
the valleys. At Harper's Ferry in Maryland, where the Potomac river
cuts through, the mountains are from 1,200 to 1,500 feet above the
river. In the northern part of Georgia, this regular continuity disap-
pears; the mountains are broken up into irregular ranges and cross
TOPOGRAPHY. 23
ranges, and into isolated peaks, some of which rise to considerable
heights.
The Cordilleran system of mountains extends along the western part
of the United States. It is sometimes called the Rocky mountain sys-
tem, the Rockies being the principal chain of the system, and the back-
bone of the American continent. The Cordilleran consists of a continu-
ous belt of lofty chains of mountains and high table lands, generally
parallel to each other. It comprises not only the greatest mountains of
North America, but one of the important ranges of the globe. It com-
mences with broken ridges near Behring's strait, and extends south and
southeast, nearly parallel with the Pacific coast. It seems to vanish from
mountains into the plateaus and Cordilleras of Mexico and Old California,
but re-appears in South America as the Andes range. It occupies the
whole western side of the United States, and the entire length of the sys-
tem is about 4,600 miles, the greater part of which lies within the United
States. In mean height and bulk, the Cordilleran mountains exceed the
Andes of South America, and in breadth are more than twice as great.
This western system consists of three distinct and separate belts.
The one farthest east, and in all respects except altitude, by far the most
important, is the grand double chain of the Rocky mountains. West of
this range lies a belt of high, wide and very much broken table lands,
from 300 to 500 miles across. These are lower than the Rocky
mountains on the east and the Pacific mountains on the west; but
they lie very high and are much disturbed. Bounding these table lands
on the west and overlooking the Pacific ocean, comes the third of the
component ranges. This is a lofty range for the most part, partially vol-
canic, and extremely rugged and convulsed. It comprises the Cascade
ranges of Oregon and Washington, the Sierra Nevada and the Coast
ranges of California.
The eastern range of the Cordilleran system is on a much grander
scale than the Alleghenies. The base of the Rocky mountains is about
300 miles across in the broadest places, and the height of the
range generally is from 10,000 to 12,000 feet above the level of the
ocean, while the summits of many peaks rise beyond the timber line and
the clouds and are covered with everlasting snow. The Spanish, Long's,
Pike's and Laramie's peaks are from 10,000 to 14,000 feet above sea level.
Fremont's peak has a height of 13,568 feet, Mount Hooker of 15,700
feet, and Mount Brown of 15,990 feet. The central part of the Cordil-
leran system, the Great Western Desert plateau, is a wide, long and lofty
24 TOPOGRAPHY.
region, with a mean elevation above the sea of about 5,000 feet. It is
much lower than the two mountain ranges on either side, but considera-
bly above the level of the great valley east of the Rocky mountains, the
height of which varies from 300 to 700 feet above the sea level.
The western range of the system is loftier for the most part than the
Rocky mountains, but has not the breadth and bulk. Some of the loftiest
peaks of the continent are here found scattered from the extreme north-
ern end to the southern. Mount Jefferson, Hood, St. Helen's, in the
Cascade range near the Columbian river, rise 15,000 feet and higher
above the level of the sea. The last named and Mount Regnier are liv-
ing volcanoes though rather torpid. Mount Fairweather and Mount St.
Elias, 14,782 and 17,850 feet respectively, and the culminating points of
the range, are both living volcanoes.
The remaining area of the United States can be divided into three
plains, called the Atlantic or Eastern slope, the Central plain and the
Pacific or Western slope. The Atlantic slope comprises all the territory
lying east of the Appalachian mountains and reaches to the Atlantic
ocean. The Central plain is the largest and by far the most important
section of territory in the Republic, embraces all that lies between the
Appalachian and the Cordilleran mountains, and extends north and south
through the entire length of the country. The Pacific slope contains the
land between the Cordilleran mountains and the Pacific ocean. All the
arable land of the country is not contained in these three plains. Within
the limits of the mountain systems are many rich valleys and table lands,
some of them quite extensive, and are valuable for agricultural and graz-
ing purposes.
The Atlantic slope is a long and rather slender belt of territory
extending from the British possessions to the Gulf of Mexico. It varies
in width from fifty to 150 miles. It is high and rather rugged in Maine,
but sinks to a low, level and sandy plain in New Jersey and further south.
The Central plain comprises the basins of the Mississippi river and
its tributaries. Its greatest breadth — about the 47th degree of latitude —
is not less than 1,800 miles from east to west. The territory included in
this plain is now the most highly cultivated, fertile and productive of the
country, and is seldom excelled on the globe for agricultural purposes and
for grazing. It is generally hilly in the eastern parts, along the base of
the Appalachian mountains, as in Western New York, Western Pennsyl-
vania, Eastern Ohio, Kentucky and Tennessee. In general there is a
decline from the base of the mountains westward until a level of from 300
C T I
C E A
Antarctic Circle
E A JV
r J T
»./._._?
KEY OF SHADE8.
TORRID ZONE Tropical— Fruits
Cereals — Farming
TEMPERATE
FRIGID
BENEDICT & CO. ENGR'S CHICAGO
Snow — Hunting
160
140
TOPOGRAPHY. 25
to 500 feet above the sea level is reached ; thence the plain stretches west-
ward over the great prairies of Indiana, Illinois, Iowa, Kansas and Nebraska
in the northern parts. These prairies are treeless for the most part, level
or gently rolling, rich and fruitful almost beyond exhaustion. After the
Mississippi river is passed, the lowest part of the plain, there is a con-
tinuation of the prairie level for a distance of from 700 to 1,000
miles; then an incline begins which continues to the base of the Rocky
mountains, which are abrupt on the eastern side. Until recent years
this more elevated part of the plain was considered a barren waste,
covered more or less with sand, and on which sufficient rain did not fall
to make it fitted for agricultural uses, and made grazing difficult and ex-
pensive. But it has been discovered that when the native buffalo grass
which covered the region was broken by the plow and tame grasses
grown, the effect of the rainfall was not to lie upon the thick masses
which form the roots of the buffalo grass until evaporated by the sun, but
to sink into the earth, fertilizing it. Another remarkable change, too, is
observed in the moving westward of the area of the rainfall. This has
been done gradually and somewhat evenly, the line of sufficient rainfall
running nearly north and south, and moving from five to ten miles annu-
ally. The arid lands of Western Kansas and Nebraska and of Eastern
Colorado are now largely farmed with great profit and with little or no
dependence on artificial irrigation.
Thus, the Great Central plain may be divided into three separate sec-
tions: The eastern part wooded, hilly, and with an altitude above sea
level of from 600 to 1,000 feet; the central part composed of extensive
prairies, treeless by nature, and ranging from 300 to 700 feet above the
ocean level; the western section is higher, rising sometimes to 1,500 feet
above the sea level, though the mean height is much less than this, is
nearly level and treeless. In time there is little doubt but it will become
as higlily cultivated and fruitful as the central part.
Aside from the general slope of the Central plain from the east and
west toward the center, it has also a general and gentle slope toward the
south. The elevation at the mouth of the Missouri at St. Louis is 388
feet, while at the falls of St. Anthony at Minneapolis it is only 856 feet.
From the two sides toward the center the descent is very gentle. At
Pittsburgh, 600 miles from the Mississippi in a straight line, the
elevation is 700 feet; at the mouth of the Republican river in Kansas, 350
miles in the opposite direction, it is 927 feet. Compare these altitudes
with that of the Mississippi at the point of intersection, which is about 390
26 TOPOGRAPHY.
feet, and we have from the north a descent .of 466 feet in about as many
miles; from the east, 310 feet in 600 miles: and from the west, 537 feet
in 350 miles. The descent from the west is much greater than from
other direction.
If a vertical plane were passed through the United States at its great-
est breadth, that is at the 40th parallel, it would pass in the neighbor-
hood of Philadelphia, Springfield in Illinois, Denver in Colorado, and touch
the Pacific at Cape Mendocino. If an observer could place himself at
sufficient height to see the entire cross section of the country thus laid
open, the appearance would be approximately like that indicated in the
diagram facing title page. The different topographical sections thus laid
open would be of the approximate lengths as follows:
1. The Pacific Slope about. . 100 miles.
2. Coast Mountains do . . . 150 do,
3. Desert Plateau do . . . 650 do,
4. Rocky Mountains do . . . 250 do,
5. Central Plain do. . . 1,250 do
6. Appalachian Mountains do . . . 300 do,
7. Atlantic Slope do ... . 150 do,
Total length of section ' 2,850 do,
Four systems of rivers drain the country of the United States. The
first system drains the Atlantic slope or all that portion of the country
lying east of the dividing ridge of the Appalachian mountains. These
rivers take their rise in the highlands of the mountains, flow eastward
generally and southeast and empty into the Atlantic ocean, either directly,
or through some arm of it. The principal of these rivers are : the Con-
necticut, Hudson, Delaware, Susquehanna, Potomac, James, and the
Savanna, and are all navigable for a considerable distance inland. Aside
from their utility in draining, they are of great commercial importance.
The second system of rivers are those which take their rise in the
southern part of the United States, and flow southward, emptying into
the Gulf of Mexico. The Mississippi is not included in this system. The
most important of the southern, or gulf system of rivers, are the Appalachi-
cola, Suanee and Mobile east of the Mississippi, and the Brazos and Rio
Grande west of it.
The third or central basin system, comprises the Mississippi and its
numerous and important tributaries. These, with the great lakes in the
north, drain the extensive and valuable Central plain of the continent. Of
the northern lakes, Michigan and Champlain alone lie wholly within the
United States, the others being boundary lines between it and the British
TOPOGRAPHY.
'27
possessions. The magnitude of these lakes is immense; they are in real-
ity inland seas, and navigation upon them is attended with all the difficul-
ties and dangers of the Baltic, the Black, or the Mediterranean seas of
Europe. The following exhibit presents the area, depth, etc., of these
fresh water seas :
Mean length.
Mean width.
Area in square
miles.
Height above
the sea.
Mean depth.
Superior
400 miles.
220 "
240 "
240 "
180 "
80 miles.
70 "
80 "
40 "
35 "
32,000
24,000
20,000
9,600
6,300
596 feet.
578 "
578 "
565 "
232 "
900 feet.
Michigan
Erie
1,000 "
1,000 •'
84 "
500 "
The united area of these five lakes is thus seen to be 91,900 square
miles ; to this must be added 360 square miles for Lake St. Clair, between
Lakes Huron and Erie, giving a total of 92,260 square miles, an area
nearly 10,000 square miles greater than the island of England. Lake
Champlain, between New York and Vermont, is 128 miles long and from
one to sixteen miles wide, and discharges its waters into the Gulf of St.
Lawrence through the Richelieu river. It has been computed that these
lakes, all told, contain 14,000 cubic miles of water, which is more than
five-sevenths of all the fresh water on the globe. The extent of country
they drain, counting from the northwest angle of Superior to the St. Law-
rence, and including the area covered by the waters of the lakes, is esti-
mated at upward of 335,000 square miles.
The larger part, however, of the Great Central plain of the United
States is drained by the Mississippi river and confluent streams. This
river rises in Northern Minnesota and is a comparatively insignificant
stream until it reaches Minneapolis. At this point there is a fall of from
fourteen to sixteen feet. The early French explorers say that the fall
was upward of fifty feet when visited by them in the last century. The
Present fall creates a great water-power which is now used extensively in
the manufacture of flour and lumber, some of the largest flouring-mills of
the country being located there. From a few miles below the falls the
river is navigable to its mouth. The general direction of the river is
south. Its chief tributaries on the east are the Wisconsin, the Illinois, the
Ohio, the Tennessee and the Yazoo. The Ohio is the most important of
these eastern branches and is 945 miles long in a direct line from its for-
mation at Pittsburgh, though more than 1,100 miles by its actual course.
28 TOPOGRAPHY.
On the west side the chief rivers which flow into the Mississippi are the
St. Peters, Des Moines, Missouri, Arkansas and the Red river. The
most important of these is the Missouri, the entire length of which, count-
ing from its source to the Gulf, is nearly 5,000 miles, and the longest
river in the world.
The fourth and last system of rivers are those which drain the Pacific
slope. They take their rise at the dividing ridge of the Cordilleran
mountains and flow west and south, emptying into the Pacific ocean.
The principal of these rivers are the Yukon in Alaska, the Columbia, the
Sacramento, the San Joaquin and the Colorado.
The old American Desert or Soda Valley , which lies in the south part
of California, and through which the Southern Pacific railway runs, and
another smaller area in the eastern part of the same state, are the only
two places in the United States which lie below the level of the sea.
The depression in both cases is about 200 feet; the regions are arid and
barren.
The entire coast line of the United States available for commercial
purposes is about 30,000 miles. This includes both oceans with their
numerous bays and estuaries, the south sides of the boundary lakes, the
north line of the Gulf of Mexico and the navigable rivers. It does not
include Alaska, which has a coast line of from 2,000 to 3,000 miles of its
own, part of which will eventually become valuable in commerce ; at the
present it is not much used on account of the high latitudes and the
unsettled condition of the interior country. In round numbers, the shore
line of the oceans may be put at 18,500 miles, the lakes at 1,000, the rivers
at 10,500, making the total above named. The entire area of the United
States, exclusive of Alaska, is 3,014,459 square miles, which gives one
mile of coast line to every 100 square miles of territory.
It is worthy of remark in this connection, that the nations of the past
which attained the highest civilization as well as established the highest
commercial prosperity, were those countries which bordered on the sea
and whose coasts were indented with numerous bays, sounds, gulfs, etc.
Such position and configuration is peculiarly adapted to commerce. The
extensive natural advantages which the United States has for foreign and
internal commerce, taken in connection with the vastness of the area of
arable land — except a few mountains, the entire area is fitted for agricult-
ure — the abundance of the minerals found, both precious and useful, the
variety and excellence of the natural forestry ; these all give the country
opportunities for becoming great and prosperous.
CLIMATE.
In a country like the United States, having such a wide territorial
scope, the range of climatic condition is necessarily great. The position
of the country, its extensive sea environments, its topographical structure,
its numerous lofty and bulky- mountains, all these tend to influence the
climate. Here, as in other places, the climate is not strictly that of lati-
tude and season ; indeed, it is rarely so. The seas, mountains and valleys
exercise their influence upon wind-currents, upon the degree of moisture
and dryness, upon the rainfall and drought ; and these, in turn, condition
cold and heat.
• Hence, we find the climate varying from that of Northern Europe to
that of the tropics in kind, "and in quality from the humidity of the Low-
lands to the dryness of Castile. A prominent feature of the climate every-
where is its inconstancy, the sudden and wide variations in the atmos-
phere, its excessive humidity and droughtiness. Except in a few places,
as in Florida where the variation rarely exceeds 12 , and in some parts
of California where the equability is about the same, the country is sub-
ject to inconstancy of climatic condition.
In the Atlantic coast regions, the presence of the ocean on one side
and of the Appalachian mountains on the other tends to give stability to
the climate, and it conforms more to regular seasonal changes and varia-
tions of latitude. The temperature, however, is lower by ten degrees
and more, than corresponding latitudes in Europe. New York City, for
instance, is about the same latitude as Madrid, in Spain, and has a much
lower temperature. The presence of the gulf stream, a warm ocean
current flowing northward, mitigates the severity of the atmosphere
greatly. It has been calculated, and with some show of reliability, that
if the gulf stream should change its course from the Atlantic coasts, the
temperature of the entire United States would be reduced to 3 below
zero. The Atlantic slope has a much more severe climate than places
within the same parallels on the western shores. The coid currents of the
ocean between the gulf stream and the shore, create cold winds which
blow over the region from the northeast, giving a raw, chilling and dis-
agreeable tinge to the atmosphere.
The climate of the Central plain between the Appalachian and Cordil-
leran mountains, lacking, as it does, the oceanic influences of both eastern
(29)
30 CLIMATE.
and western regions, has little to prevent a conformation to regular
changes of season, and to natural variations of latitude. The northern
part of this valley, called "the lake region," is influenced considerably
by the presence of these large bodies of water. The influence does not
extend far. The southern part of the valley is much modified by the Gulf
of Mexico, its currents, uninterrupted by any mountains or even consider-
able hills, sweep northward, carrying coolness, moisture and equability
over the regions which otherwise would be subject to great disadvantages
of heat and dryness. The influence of the gulf, both on the temperature
and on the humidity of the valley for a long distance inland, is very
marked. The climate of the valle}^ from one end to the other is rarely
oppressive. It being open at both ends, warm winds from the south in
winter and cool winds from the north in summer literally pour into the
basin, so suddenly and uninterruptedly that extreme changes are frequent ;
a variation of 20 or even of 40 within twenty-four hours is not rare.
The climate of the mountain regions which occupy so considerable a
portion of the western part of the country, has some peculiarities. The
natural course of the isothermal lines is directly east and west; but a
glance at the map shows that this is not the case in the United States.
We see a deflection from the direct line in passing from the Atlantic
regions into the Central plain, and when the region of the Cordilleras is
reached, still more deflection. This is caused by the presence of the
mountains; the isothermals bend toward the south immediately on reach-
ing the mountain regions. The common belief that the actual altitude of
a region above the level of the sea has much, if not everything, to do
with its temperature, is incorrect; such actual height has little to do with
determining the temperature. We see an illustration of this in. the cli-
mate of the central part of Montana, where, with a very great altitude, the
climate is comparatively soft and mild. Indeed, the climate of the entire
elevated plateau between the Rocky mountains and those of the Pacific
coast shows a regularity in the course of the isothermals equal to that of
the plain regions; there is even a bending toward the north, in Montana.
The temperature of Fort Benton, in Montana, for the spring season aver-
ages with that of Pittsburgh, in Pennsylvania, which is eight degrees south.
The average temperature of the summer season is about the same as that
of New York City, and for the winter, the same as New Haven, in Con-
necticut. The weather reports show that the average temperature in the
summer season on the Saskatchawan river, in the British possessions, is
the same as that of New Haven, io° further south, and the winter tem-
Xongitude West from Greenwich
4U "At
CO. ENGR'J CHICAGO
1 J? C T I
CLIMATE. 31
perature agrees with that of Plattsburgh, in New York, which is i6 l /i°
south. The mildness of the regions north and east of the Cordilleran
mountains is caused by the gaps in the mountains through which the
warm winds of the Pacific penetrate without losing much of their heat.
The Pacific coast regions have a climate peculiarly mild and pleas-
ant. From the 49th parallel to San Diego, the winters are short and
mild, the summers are long and delightful. This is not caused alone by
the presence of so great a body of water as the Pacific ocean; but also to
the high and abrupt barricade of the coast ranges of mountains which
confine the warm wind currents and shut out colder ones from the north
or east. The winds which blow from the Pacific are kept continually
warm by the flow of the Gulf stream, just as the Japan current, flowing
through the Atlantic, moderates the climate of western Europe. Ice is
almost unknown in the northwest of Washington Territory. Sitka, in
Alaska has an average temperature nearly the same as Washington
City, 1 8° further south. On Puget sound the winters are as mild
as they are at Norfolk in Virginia; the latitude of the former is 48 , of
the latter, 37 north. The temperature of the Gulf stream being about
the same along the entire Pacific coast, the climate does not increase in
temperature as we go south. On along the coast until San Francisco,
there is the same cool, mild, equable climate. The climate of Oregon
and Washington is very similar to that of Ireland, and for the same reasons.
The climate of southern California is semi-tropical though lacking the de-
pressing and debilitating consequences so generally associated with such
regions. The country produces almost every variety of tropical fruits
which grow to a remarkable degree of perfection. Much of Alaska, the
southern part being all that has been explored accurately, is adapted to the
production of the hardier fruits and cereals, and is especially adapted to
grazing and stock-raising. It is destined to be a very rich and productive
region in the future.
The climate of Southern California is remarkable for its equability.
Careful observations for ten years (from 1876 to 1885, both inclusive)
embracing 3,653 days, show that there were 3,533 days on which the
mercury did not rise above 8o°. The remaining 120 days were dis-
tributed as follows: In 1876, 8 days; in 1877, 12 days; in 1878, 10 days;
in 1879, 19 days; in 1880, 9 days; in 1881, 7 days; in 1882, 4 days; in
1883, 23 days; in 1884, 13 days; in 1885, 15 days. Only 120 days in
ten years in which the thermometer marked a higher temperature
than 8o°.
32
CLIMATE.
The following tables of temperature are compiled from the reports of
the Smithsonian Institute ; they show the location of the different points at
which the observations were taken, the temperature at different seasons
of the year and the mean for the entire year, while the last column shows
the number of years in which observations have been made.
Tables of temperature in the United States.
Places.
Alabama :
Green Springs
Huntsville
Mobile
Alaska:
Sitka
Akizona:
Camp Goodwin
Camp Tucson
Arkansas:
Little Kock
Washington
California:
Benicia Barracks
Fort Yuma
San Diego
San Francisco
Colorado:
Fort Garland
Connecticut:
Hartford
New Haven
Dakota:
Fort Abercrombie
Fort Randall
Delaware:
Fort Delaware ,
Wilmington
District of Columbia:
Washington
Florida:
Fort Barancas (near Pensacola)
St. Augustine
Jacksonville
Key West
Georgia:
Athens
Atlanta
Augusta
Savannah
Idaho:
Fort Boise
Latitude.
32 50
34 45
30 41
57 03
32 52
32 13
34 40
33 44
38 03
32 46
32 42
37 48
37 32
41 46
41 18
46 27
43 01
39 35
39 44
38 54
30 21
29 54
30 20
24 33
33 58
33 45
.33 29
32 05
43 40
Height
feet.
Spring.
500 63.18
600 59.96
15 66.87
20
660
64
200
150
130
39.91
65.52
67.49
60.76
62.26
57.73
73.40
60.14
54.96
Sum-
mer.
8365
42.93
60
47.89
45
46.76
38.66
1245
43.28
10
51.70
115
52.74
75
55.77
20
68.41
25
68.69
20
69.27
10
75.85
850
61.15
1050
58.27
150
64.25
42
67.06
52.03
78.45
75.62
79.00
53.09
84.50
85.52
81.57
78.19
67.00
92.07
69.67
58.04
64.39
69.75
69.63
70.94
74.61
75.23
73.56
76.33
81.60
Au-
tumn.
62.35
59.80
66.27
43.90
67.89
71.46
64.29
61.20
61.59
75.66
64.53
57.81
43.49
51.70
51.28
43.81
49.06
57.61
53.64
56.43
Winter
46.29
42.15
52.43
31.28
46.85
50.24
44.21
44.61
48.75
57.96
54.09
50.09
20.63
29.89
28.32
7.95
20.93
34.23
31.71
36.11
Year,
mean.
69.58 54.37
58.25
55.62
70.44
80.36
71.90
80.98
70.04
83.35
78.55
75.74
60.77
74.87
58.44
79.49
62.63
80.61
66.81
75.04
52.97
62.57
59.38
66.14
42.05
66.19
68.68
62.71
61.56
58.77
74.77
62.11
55.23
42.86
49.81
49.00
40.34
46.97
54.69
52.91
56.16
68.49
69.80
68.98
77.05
46.06 160.93
41.86 i 58.36
46.82
62.56
29.81
63.30
66.76
52.46
No. of
years
and
months
10
13
10 (l
16 11
3 10
4 0.
2 1
22 1
15 7
14 11
20 10
11 2
15 3
16 7
86
10 1
12 8
18 10
1 10
12 3
20
2
25
4
12
4
26
6
6
6
5
2
7
5
26
1
5 10
S>5' 03* 81" 89'
%$, 'Wk
tm,
§FSi»
css^
■A-K
,>wm
ffPih^^ViW^; ) ?
1w
!£.-!
£v \1
f ^ Ml fe^Wv
1 \
L.»su
MAP SHOWING
MEAN ANNUAL TEMPERATURE.
(Drawn from the Smithsonian Temperature Tables-)
CLIMATE.
Tables of temperature in the United States. — Continued.
33
Places.
Latitude.
Height
feet.
Spring.
Sum-
mer.
Au-
tumn.
Winter.
Year
mean.
No. of
years
and
months
Illinois:
40 12
41 54
38 44
39 31
41 20
40 43
39 48
39 04
39 47
38 10
39 50
38 45
35 48
41 16
41 30
41 36
42 30
40 25
41 26
39 21
38 58
39 15
37 40
38 18
39 06
38 15
30 26
32 31
29 56
43 55
43 54
43 39
38 58
39 16
39 24
42 22
42 21
42 23
41 39
500
600
620
683
500
512
550
509
698
350
850
525
560
1327
737
780
680
600
586
896
850
896
900
450
500
810
41
100
25
50
74
50
20
36
274
267
82
60
90
50.33
43.55
56.55
51.16
47.07
50.63
48.37
51.98
49.34
54.85
50.02
54.46
61.08
50.84
45.86
49.99
47.33
50.09
47.03
53.69
53.43
50.87
56.28
55.71
53.82
51.54
68.90
71.53
69.37
41.96
42.26
40.11
52.33
53.01
51.10
44.17
45.61
44.93
44.80
72.83
66.76
77.69
73.90
72.05
74.46
74.02
75.61
72.64
75.92
71.79
76.41
79.13
75.48
71.60
71.80
71.71
74.77
69.08
75.24
75.82
74.24
75.58
73.96
75.06
72.75
81.36
80.95
81.08
65.36
65.11
63.73
75.71
75.08
73.40
67.58
68.68
69.47
66.95
52.66
48.32
56.60
53.34
51.22
52.94
48.94
53.90
51.96
55.87
52.52
55.38
61.44
51.46
49.46
48.59
49.16
54.05
48.81
54.35
53.08
52.02
58.56
55.79
56.09
53.06
68.13
59.30
69.80
47.62
47.59
46.49
57.53
57.04
54.76
47.99
51.04
50.45
52.27
27.67
24.78
34.13
28.88
25.32
27.40
27.62
30.88
28.71
34.25
29.16
32.48
40.25
22.06
22.42
25.39
22.55
29.37
22.99
29.35
31.64
28.69
37.84
37.34
34.14
32.45
54.20
43.87
56.00
23.88
22.63
21.69
35.95
34.50
33.11
24.15
28.08
26.96
30.21
50.87
45.85
56.24
51.82
48.92
51.36
49.74
53.09
50.66
55.22
50.87
54.68
60.48
49.96
47.33
48.94
47.69
52.07
46.98
53.16
53.49
51.45
57.07
55.70
54.78
52.45
68.15
63.91
69.06
44.71
44.40
43.00
55.38
54.91
53.09
45.97
48.35
47.95
48.56
26 9
17 3
15 1
15 6
18 9
Peoria
14 9
5 7
Indiana:
Aurora
5 9
Indianapolis
6 5
New Harmony
19 5
12 3
5 11
Indian Teekitory:
Fort Gibson
29 10
Iowa:
Council Bluffs
6
Davenport
9 3
3 10
Dubuque
18 10
Keokuk
2 5
27 6
Kansas :
39 11
Lawrence
7 9
Leavenworth City
7 6
Kentucky:
Danville
12 7
Louisville
4 6
Newport Barracks
23
Paris
4
Louisiana :
28
Monroe
10
New Orleans
32 9
Maine :
Bath
10 7
Brunswick
51 3
Portland
37 3
Maryland :
Annapolis
13 10
Baltimore
36
Frederick City
15 6
Massachusetts :
Amherst (College)
17 6
38 5
Cambridge
48 5
58 1
34
CLIMATE.
Tables of temperature in the United States. — Continued.
Places.
Massachusetts. — Continued.
Newburyport
Williamstown ( Williamstown College) . .
Worcester
Michigan:
Detroit
Fort Mackinac
Grand Rapids
Lansing
Minnesota :
Fort Snelling
Minneapolis
St. Paul
Mississippi:
Columbus
Jefferson Barracks
Natcbez
Vicksburg
Missouri :
St. Joseph
St. Louis
Montana :
Fort Shaw
Helena City
Nebraska :
Fort Kearney
Omaha
Nevada :
Fort Churchill
New Hampshire :
Concord
Hanover
Manchester
Portsmouth
New Jersey :
Burlington
Newark
Trenton
New Mexico :
Fort Craig
Santa Fe
New York :
Albany
Auburn
Buffalo
Ithaca
Kingston
Malone
Newburgh
Latitude.
Height
feet.
42 48
46
42 43
686
42 16
528
42 20
597
45 51
728
43 00
780
42 46
895
44 53
820
44 58
856
44 56
800
33 31
227
38 28
472
31 34
264
32 23
350
39 45
38 37
481
47 30
6000
46 37
4150
40 38
2360
41 15
1300
39 17
4284
43 12
374
43 42
530
42 59
300
43 05
38
40 04
60
40 44
35
40 14
60
33 36
4576
35 41
6846
42 39
130
42 55
650
42 53
600
42 25
417
41 55
188
44 50
703
41 31
74
Spring.
42.45
43.44
45.01
45.46
37.06
44.69
45.20
45.12
40.12
41.29
62.18
56.37
65.49
65.79
52.80
55.09
45.22
33.76
46.53
48.40
52.45
43.62
40.87
47.80
44,02
49.71
47.86
50.46
61.86
50.06
46.54
44.57
42.92
46.48
48.70
43.17
47.81
Sum-
mer.
66.69
67.25
68.16
68.05
62.26
69.75
68.43
71.05
68.34
68.03
78.90
76.82
79.81
80.52
74.74
76.12
67.50
70.28
72.41
74.26
75.18
67.52
65.15
70.02
66.99
72.01
70.35
73.03
80.10
70.50
70.43
68.43
67.73
68.29
70.30
Au-
tumn.
49.96
47.36
49.96
48.82
44.92
48.55
47.63
46.12
45.33
44.98
62.16
56.03
65.46
65.54
51.12
55.88
47.74
48.94
49.26
51.10
54.36
48.64
44.76
51.14
47.88
54.81
53.04
54.90
59.88
51.34
49.56
48.30
50.33
49.51
51.28
64.19 | 44.98
70.67 152.92
Winter.
24.91
23.28
25.67
26.61
19.84
24.62
24.96
15.79
12.87
15.09
45.50
33.96
50.43
50.45
34.32
32.90
25.41
19.16
21.91
23.36
34.55
22.81
19.17
25.90
25.15
31.22
30.75
32.66
39.62
30.28
25.26
25.88
26.58
28.86
28.29
21.31
28.57
Year
mean.
46.00
45.33
47.20
47,24
41.02
46.90
46.55
44.52
4167
42.32
62.19
55.79
65.30
65.57
53.24
55.00
46.47
43.04
47.53
49.28
54.13
45.65
42.49
48.72
46.01
51.94
50.50
52.76
60.37
50.54
47.95
46.80
43.89
48.29
49.64
43.41
49.99
No. of
years
and
months
6 1
36 8
31 9
30 3
27 6
11 3
7 3
42 2
6 2
8 5
15 9
32 11
15 5
8 11
2 1
41
3 4
1 7
15 11
4
7 10
22 2
20
14 1
9 11
13 3
24 5
11
13 10
18 6
45 11
28
12 7
20 10
19 10
3
27 1
CLIMATE.
Tables of temperature in the United States. — Continued.
35
Places.
Latitude
Height
feet.
Spring
Sum-
mer.
Au-
tumn.
Winter
Year
mean.
No. of
years
and
months
1
New York.— Continued.
New York
40 50
43 05
41 24
35 58
35 48
39 06
41 30
39 57
39 10
41 36
39 28
41 20
40 25
41 40
46 11
45 30
40 29
39 49
40 16
39 56
41 30
41 50
33 32
32 26
32 47
34 02
35 56
35 00
35 98
36 09
30 17
29 18
29 25
40 46
44 28
44 02
44 17
25
4"3
167
317
540
643
834
1150
587
670
800
670
604
52
45
704
624
375
36
25
155
565
14
20
315
1000
1626
262
533
650
30
600
4260
346
398
540 1
48.26
44.77
49.27
58.85
56.92
54.13
46.28
53.56
50.01
45.46
51.98
46.46
50.99
46.90
48.72
50.12
50.23
49.83
51.76
50.07
44.84
45.27
61.32
62.47
65.49
61.95
55.80
57.57
60.86
59.85
67.17
69.35
70.48
49.93
41.61
42.39
38.10
72.62
67.17
72.24
76.80
77.24
75.24
69.68
74.44
70.44
71.33
71.29
70.62
72.60
70.20
59.52
67.72
71.69
71.62
75.61
73.00
68.12
67.95
77.36
80.67
79.55
77.89
74.73
77.29
79.53
76.32
81.68
83.73
83.73
73.57
66.66
67.20
64.02
54.54
48.33
54.11
60.46
59.79
55.21
51.67
50.95
5] .64
53.24
52.85
51.59
52.52
50.83
52.41
54.85
51.99
51.19
55.38
54.00
53.42
51.01
61.96
65.63
62.79
58.62
59.73
60.32
57.42
66.88
70.92
71.56
53.56
47.26
47.66
47.61
31.93
24.71
30.26
42.92
40.14
34.28
28.32
34.22
30.52
28.52
32.84
27.52
31.22
28.88
39.35
40.23
30.87
29.88
32.18
30.05
31.16
27.41
45.82
48.47
51.46
45.48
37.82
41.10
42.12
39.67
51.16
53.51
52.74
30-38
20.97
21.01
21.32
51.83
46.25
51.47
59.76
58.52
54.72
49.99
53.29
50.65
49.64
52.24
49.05
51.83
49.20
50.00
53.23
51.19
50.63
53.73
52.01
49.39
47.91
61.61
65.53
62.03
56.74
58.92
60.71
58.32
66.72
69.38
69.29
51.86
44.12
44.57
42.76
21 8
Utica
27 2
West Point
46 5
Nobth Carolina:
Chapel Hill
20
Raleigh
2 11
Ohio:
Cincinnati
36 8
Cleveland
17 1
Columbus
3
Hillsboro
32 4
Kelley's Island
11 9
Marietta
49 10
Oberlin
8 5
39 11
Toledo
13 10
Oregon:
Astoria ,
18 3
Portland
2
Pennsylvania:
Alleghany
33 2
24 2
29 3
Philadelphia
57
Rhode Island:
Newport
40
Providence
34 8
South Carolina:
Aiken
8 8
Beaufort
1 5
Charleston
24 8
Columbia
4 11
Tennessee:
Knoxville
6 4
Lookout Mountain
4 5
11 3
Nashville
6 7
Texas:
Austin
19
Galveston
3 1
San Antonio
2 4
Utah:
Great Salt Lake City
9
Vermont: .
Burlington
29 6
10 1
2 5
36
CLIMATE.
Tables of temperature in the United States. — Continued.
Places.
Latitude.
Height
feet.
Spring.
Sum-
mer.
Au-
tumn.
Winter.
Year
mean.
No. of
years
and
months
Virginia:
38 48
37 00
36 51
37 32
38 09
47 11
38 53
39 20
44 29
42 41
43 05
43 04
41 20
42 12
56
8
20
172
1387
250
573
732
780
1088
604
6656
4472
o
52.42
57.34
56.50
56.51
51.08
49.20
54.38
51.05
40.46
44.75
43.47
43.04
38.75
46.93
76.57
77.07
76.53
75.56
73.60
63.42
71.40
73.30
68.10
70.43
69.11
67.02
62.98
72.59
56.20
61.92
61.43
58.03
52.93
51.83
54.65
53.79
47.43
48.25
48.20
48.96
42.56
49.39
34.23
41.77
41.57
40.03
37.56
38.78
36.66
29.65
18.62
20.84
20.84
24.00
20.81
29.31
54.86
59.52
59.01
57.53
53.79
50.81
54.27
51.95
43.65
46.07
45.40
45.75
41.27
49.56
6 8
Fortress Monroe
45 5
Norfolk
25
Richmond . .
7 2
2 3
Washington Territory:
Fort Steilacoom
17 7
West Virginia:
7 10
3 1
Wisconsin:
3
Janesville
8 6
Madison
9 3
26 7
Wyoming:
Fort Bridger
10 6
Fort Laramie
17 9
The amount and regularity of the rainfall, and the quantity and distribu-
tion of natural forestry, have much to do with conditioning the tempera-
ture and humidity of a region. For agriculture, rainfall is peculiarly essen-
tial; not alone the quantity but also the regularity and seasonableness of
its coming. There is wide divergence in the rainfall of the United States.
On the Atlantic coasts and the middle and eastern parts generally, there
is abundance and regularity sufficient for all requirements of the soil cult-
ure. Within the boundaries of the Cordilleran mountains, the supply is
inadequate; and for considerable distances east of the Rocky mountains,
there has always been an uncertainty with regard to the rain.
The government of the United States has established a weather
bureau which is conducted under the War Department. Stations are
established all over the country and all the conditions of the weather are
telegraphed, at a designated moment, to the department headquarters.
From these, daily bulletins are compiled and sent forth, which show the
state of the weather at every point and the prognostications for the
immediate future. A map of the section into which the Signal Service has
divided the country is presented opposite page 72.
sir 89 '
77 ' 75 •
W-V,
.%? \ ( ;
» ! m ' I
■-t^rii""
-"v
1--rf
V'."erJ? ^ / -
x^#^
a
4r
ri^foiM^i^
1 :;<Mi* ^
r-J^T','5, 1 '..
(I
4^-Kv *
H.
r,-,i \ "Mxrii*^ -fe^x'^S^ iv ££ j j^y& ■ ' '■■ ->'"*"% '-p v. \. ^ > -■
#£-£
MM:
^
O
MAP SHOWING THE
LOWEST TEMPERATURE.
(Drawn from the Smithsonian Temperature Tables.)
,127' 12:
' 23 ' ™' "*' "?• Ho' 113- 111- 109- m~- re
103' 101-
t/isa
m I
--.'/-' '•'•-'■' '' ; ?*/' /4 ''- y /■ -V / V *<>X
*Q2£s*
-f~~-
>^
^'"'^
fO 'fill
£x^
\
/
,'/-
' r V ; % o' .x, ;""'■-. --4 ~ — ¥%'- — — ^as ^r
"-~J, «■ "d ~:
r I
\3
BeZow 50°
40° to 50° below.
30° to 40° "
20° to 3u° "'
_£-_--+-
^.L
Sii
/
&»>' t'% 4 . I
50° and over.
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West
CLIMATE. 37
To show the extent of the operations of this bureau, hereto is appended
a statement of the amount appropriated by congress for its support. The
report is for a recent year:
Statement of amounts appropriated for the support of the Signal Service, U. S. Army,
for the fiscal year ending June 30, 1 884.
LEGISLATIVE, EXECUTIVE, AND JUDICIAL.
Regular clerks, messengers, etc , $ 10,660.00
Scientific experts, clerks, etc 40,000.00
Postage stamps, Postal Union countries, allotted by the Secretary of War 1,200.00
Stationery allotted by the Secretary of War 3,400.00
Rent of building for Signal Office 7,000.00
Official postage allotted by Secretary of War 40,000.00
Fuel and light allotted by Secretary of War ' 1,107.24
Total 103,367.24
SUNDRY CIVIL EXPENSES.
Observation and report of storms :
Manufacture, purchase, and repair of instruments $ 5,500.00
Telegraphing reports 136,000.00
Expenses storm signals 10,000.00
Cotton-belt reports ' 7,000.00
Connection life-saving stations 5,500.00
Instrument shelters 500.00
Rents, etc., of offices outside of Washington 40,000.00
Office furniture in Washington 1,000.00
River and flood reports 5,000.00
Maps and bulletins 25,000.00
Books, periodicals, and stationery 6,000.00
Incidental expenses 1,000.00
Total 242,500.00
Maintenance and repair of military telegraph lines 35,000.00
Observation and exploration in the Arctic seas 33,000.00
Pay, etc., of the Signal Corps :
Pay of officers .$ 19,500.00
Pay of enlisted men 200,000.00
Mileage to officers 5,000.00
Pay of contract surgeons • 3,600.00
Commutations of quarters to officers 7,000.00
Total 235,100.00
Subsistence Department :
Stores, Lady Franklin Bay if 5,000.00
Stores, Point Barrow 3,000.00
Subsistence and commutation rations, Signal Corps 148,727.72
Commutation of rations, men with expeditions 8,052.00
Total 164,779.72
38 CLIMATE.
Statement of amounts appropriated for the support of the Signal Service, U. S. Army,
for the fiscal year ending June 30, 1 884. — Continued.
sundry civil expenses. — Continued.
Quartermaster's Department — Regular supplies :
Fuel $ 6,295.00
Commutation of fuel, at $9 per month 23,760.00
Commutation of fuel, at $8 per month 23,328.00
Forage for mules and horses • 3,100.00
Stationery 100.00
Stoves , 706.25
Lights 362.50
Total 57,651.75
Quartermaster's Department — Incidental expenses :
Horse and mule shoes $ 500.00
Blacksmiths' tools 550.00
Veterinary supplies 300.00
Fire-apparatus, disinfectants, etc 125.00
Total 1,475.00
Quartermaster's Department — Transportation :
Supplies, etc .$25,000.00
Officers and men 8,875.00
Means of, mules 700.00
Means of, spring- wagon 200.00
Means of, repairs to 500.00
Total 35,275.00
Quartermaster's Department — Barracks and quarters :
Commutation of quarters $84,108.00
Work and supplies at Fort Myer 1,800.00
Total 85,908.00
Quartermaster's Department — Clothing, camp, and garrison equipage :
For sergeants $ 6,937.50
For corporals 1,375.20
For privates 14,182.4o
For detailed men 990.00
Total 23,485.10
Medical Department :
Medical attendance and medicines, officers and men, Signal Corps $3,500.00
Medical attendance and medicines, officers with Signal Corps 100.00
Medical and hospital supplies, Fort Myer 900.00
Medicines from depots, etc 1,000.00
Material, repairs to hospital, Fort Myer 200.00
Total 5,700.00
Support of the Army :
Expenses Signal Service, United States Army $5,000.00
Grand total $1,028,241.81
CLIMATE.
39
Observations, running through a number of years, have been taken at
three separate points, namely, at 30 , at 35 and at 42 north latitude to
determine the average yearly rainfall. The results are as follows: In
the Mississippi valley, nearly forty-five inches fall annually; on the Atlan-
tic slope, from thirty-five to forty inches; on the Pacific slope the varia-
tion is great, ranging from twenty-five to thirty inches at San Francisco
to about forty four inches in Northern Oregon. As much as 120 inches
of rain has been known to fall in Washington Territory in a single year.
During the spring season when rain is most needed to revive vegetation
and stimulate grains and fruits, the largest part of the rain falls in those
regions of sufficient rainfall; about ten inches on the Atlantic slope and
fourteen in the Mississippi valley. On the Pacific coasts the major part
of the rain falls during the budding months, establishing a distinct season,
called the "wet season."
The following- table shows the rainfall in inches as measured at differ-
ent places in the United States for a number of years:
Average annual rainfall of different sections of the United States.
Location.
NEW ENGLAND.
Eastport, Me
Portland, Me
Mount Washington, N. H
Boston, Mass
Block Island, R. I
New Haven, Conn
New London, Conn
MIDDLE ATLANTIC STATES.
Albany, N. Y
New York City.N. Y
Philadelphia, Pa
Atlantic City, N. J
Barnegat City, N. J
Cape May, N. J
Sandy Hook, N. J
Delaware, Breakwater, Del. . . .
Baltimore, Md
Washington, D. C
Cape Henry, Va
Chincoteague, Va
Lynchburg, Va
Norfolk, Va
SOUTH ATLANTIC STATES.
Charlotte, N. C
Hatteras, N C
Rainfall.
Inches.
49.02
38.67
83.86
48.21
52.26
50.99
47.75
38.05
42.68
41.22
42.18
51.74
47.63
51.26
31.76
41.98
43.30
57.82
37.60
41.34
52.13
51.24
75.44
Location.
south Atlantic states.— Continued.
Kitty Hawk, N. C ..
Macon, Fort, N. C
Smithville, N. C ;..
Wilmington, N. C ? .
Charleston, S. C ? .
Augusta, Ga
Savannah, Ga
Jackson villle, Fla
Rainfall.
FLORIDA, PENINSULA.
Cedar Keys, Fla
Key West, Fla
Sanford, Fla
Punta Rasa, Fla
EASTERN GULF STATES.
Atlanta, Ga :
Pensacola, Fla . . .
Mobile, Ala
Montgomery, Ala.
Vicksburg, Miss. .
New Orleans, La .
WESTERN GULF STATES.
Shreveport, La. . .
Fort Smith, Ark. .
Little Rock, Ark .
Inches.
64.90
63.81
52.86
57.42
59.89
49.91
52.86
55.33
58.95
40.66
44.61
42.61
56.91
70.22
65.84
53.68
60.44
64.69
54.11
46.65
57.64
40 CLIMATE.
Average annual rainfall of different sections of the United States.
Location.
western gulf states.— Continued.
Galveston, Tex
Indianola, Tex
Inches.
51.43
38.22
Palestine, Tex I 43.49
Rainfall.
RIO GRANDE VALLEY.
Brownsville, Tex
Eio Grande City, Tex.
OHIO VALLEY AND TENNESSEE.
Chattanooga, Tenn.
Knoxville, Tenn
Memphis, Tenn
Nashville, Tenn
Louisville, Ky
Greencastle, Ind
Indianapolis, Ind. . .
Cincinnati, Ohio. . . .
Columbus, Ohio. . . .
Pittsburgh, Pa
LOWER LAKES.
Buffalo, N. Y. . . .
Oswego, N. Y . . .
Kochester, N. Y .
Erie, Pa
Cleveland, Ohio .
Sandusky, Ohio .
Toledo, Ohio. . . .
Detroit, Mich...
UPPER LAKES.
Alpena, Mich
Escanaba, Mich
Grand Haven, Mich. .
Mackinaw City, Mich.
Marquette, Mich
Port Huron, Mich
Chicago, 111
Milwaukee, Wis
Duluth, Minn
UPPEK MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.
Saint Paul, Minn
La Crosse, Wis
Davenport, Iowa
Des Moines, Iowa
Dubuque, Iowa
Keokuk, Iowa
Cairo, 111
Springfield, 111
Saint Louis, Mo
32.02
25.12
59.42
53.20
55.38
53.63
48.83
47.59
44.09
44.62
37.04
37.03
36.05
37.23
42.39
38.40
41.78
33.07
35.27
38.21
35.30
39.17
38.97
32.68
35.26
37.57
33.87
33.87
29.83
34.26
35.96
42.72
39.41
38.57
46.33
48.61
37.88
Location.
MISSOURI VALLEY.
Lamar, Mo
Leavenworth, Kan. .
Omaha, Neb
Bennett, Fort, Dak .
Huron, Dak
Yankton. Dak
EXTREME NORTHWEST.
Moorhead, Minn
Saint Vincent, Minn.
Bismarck, Dak
Buford, Fort, Dak...
Tofcten, Fort, Dak...
NORTHERN SLOPE.
Assiniboin, Fort, Mont.
Benton, Fort, Mont
Custer, Fort, Mont
Helena, Mont
Maginnis, Fort, Mont. . .
Poplar River, Mont
Shaw, Fort, Mont
Deadwood, Dak
Cheyenne, Wyo
North Platte, Neb
MIDDLE SLOPE.
Denver, Col
Pike's Peak, Col. . .
West Las Animas,
Dodge City, Kan . .
Elliott, Fort, Tex.
Col.
SOUTHERN SLOPE.
Sill, Fort, Ind. Ter.
Concho, Fort, Tex. .
Davis, Fort, Tex. . . .
Stockton, Fort, Tex.
SOUTHERN PLATEAU.
Santa Fe, N. M. Ter.
El Paso, Tex
Apache, Fort, Ariz . .
Grant, Fort, Ariz
Prescott, Ariz
Thomas, Camp, Ariz.
Yuma, Ariz
MIDDLE PLATEAU.
Winnemucca, Nev
Salt Lake City. Utah
Thornburgh, Fort, Utah.
Kainfall.
Inches.
38.97
36.45
18.17
25.68
28.21
29.48
18.62
21.27
16.08
17.36
13.93
12.50
14.36
15.13
13.29
8.24
13.87
26.47
10.72
19.97
14.98
31.60
13.41
20.09
21.48
33.38
29.18
19.83
19.43
13.89
12.11
22.75
15.71
14.51
10.31
2.04
9.62
16.91
--<—'■«■'
vj \.
\.An
\%s
) \r:
MAP SHOWING THE
HIGHEST TEMPERATURE
{Drawn from the Smithsonian Temperature Tables.)
I
\\'i)ili'»)
Zey 0/ Shades.
Below 90°
90° to 95o
95° to 100°
. 100° to 105°
105° to 110°
110° to 115°
115° and over.
V ■(
g^frf-aSy
|«S
----UX-.J
>^ iV^E
copyrighted
CLIMATE. 41
Average rainfall of different sections of the United States.— Continued.
Location.
Rainfall.
Location.
Rainfall.
NORTHERN PLATEAU
Inches.
13.30
17.85
28.11
20.31
45.71
59.72
75.18
54 64
north pacific ooast.— Continued.
Roseburg, Ore
Inches.
35.72
Lewiston, Idaho
MIDDLE PACIFIC OOAST.
Cape Mendocino, Cal
17.99
Spokane Falls, Wash
Red Bluff, Cal
28.27
NORTH PACIFIC COAST.
21.68
San Francisco, Cal
22.80
Canby, Fort, Wash
SOUTH PACIFIC COAST.
Los Angeles, Cal r
Olympia, Wash
Tatoosh Island, Wash
14.56
Portland, Ore
9.48
The average annual rainfall in other parts of America and in Europe
is seen from the subjoined tables:
Average annual rainfall in some other parts of America.
Inches.
Bermuda 55.34
Cayenne 116.00
Cordova, Mex 112.08
Havana 91.02
Inches.
Maranham 277.00
Rio Janeiro 59.02
San Domingo 107.06
St. John's, N. Brunswick, 51.12
Inches.
St. John's, Newfoundl'd, 58.30
Toronto, Canada 35.17
Vera Cruz, Mexico 183.20
Average annual rainfall in Europe.
Inches.
Aberdeen, Scotland 28.87
Armagh, Ireland 36.12
Bath, England 30.00
Bergen, Norway 88.61
Berlin, Prussia 23.56
Bordeaux, France 34.00
Borrowdale, England . . . 141.54
Brussels, Belgium 28.06
Cambridge, England 24.09
Cracow, Austria 13.03
Coimbra, Portugal 118.08
Inches.
Cork, Ireland 40.02
Copenhagen, Den 18.35
Dublin, Ireland 21.01
Geneva, Switzerland .... 31.07
Glasgow, Scotland 21.33
Limerick, Ireland 35.00
Lisbon, Portugal 27.01
Liverpool 34.05
London 24.04
Manchester, Eng 36.02
Mannheim, Ger 22.47
Inches.
Marseilles, France 23.04
Milan, Italy 38.01
Naples 29.64
Paris 22.64
Prague, Austria 14.01
Rome 30.86
Stockholm, Sweden 20.04
St. Petersburg 17.03
Truro, England 44.00
York, England 23.00
The rains for the Atlantic slope come from the ocean adjacent ; the pre-
vailing winds are from the northeast, and are generally cold, moist, chilly,
with frequent fogs. The rains for the Mississippi valley are largely from
the Gulf of Mexico. The warm currents of air from the water are cooled
in passing over the land. At first the cooling is more rapid and, conse-
42 CLIMATE.
quently, the condensation of the vapor with which these winds are sur-
charged, takes place with great rapidity; the result is a copiousness of
rainfall in the states adjoining the gulf greatly superior to the states which
lie in the interior. When these winds reach the states further north they
have been divested of much of their vapor ; the rainfall, however, is ample
for the entire valley, except in the vicinity of the Rocky mountains. Here
it has not exceeded twenty inches annually ; this is enough for most pur-
poses of agriculture did it come at proper times, which has not been the
case. In the higher altitudes of the Cordillei-as the fall of rain is sufficient
and the air seldom loses that degree of moisture required for comfort and
for the successful culture of the soil. But in the intervening valleys of
these ranges there is seldom sufficient moisture and rain. Irrigation has
to be resorted to — a process rendered comparatively easy by the number
and situation of the mountain streams. In Arizona and the southern
portions of Nevada and some parts of southern California, agricult-
ure can only be conducted by employing artificial irrigation. It is
worthy of remark that the region of lowest rainfall is that of highest
temperature.
The forests of the country affect the moisture of the climate, not by
increasing the amount of rainfall as is sometimes erroneously said, but by
retaining and economizing the quantity which does fall and would fall were
no trees growing. There is an indirect effect in the trees in retarding the
progress of moist winds thus causing a greater condensation of vapor than
would have occurred, had the passage of the current been more rapid. In
Washington Territory, for example, where the forests are massive and
the trees very lofty, is the record of the most remarkable rainfall. For-
ests require moisture in order to thrive well, and the shade afforded by
their foliage serves to prevent rapid evaporation, thus securing for them
the very effect desired and demanded for their vigorous growth.
It is to be observed, too, that in large deciduous forests, the leaves
catch much of the descending water and, in its evaporation, the air is
cooled for a considerable distance adjacent. The shade produced by the
foliage also prevents rapid evaporation from the earth underneath, thus
retaining the cooled atmosphere for a longer time than where there is no
shade and much more rapid evaporation. This difference of atmosphere
is perceptible to one approaching a forest. The conditions thus created
have their effect on each succeeding cloud, surcharged with vapor, and,
taken altogether, they account largely for the increased rainfall in the
forest regions.
CLIMATE. 43
The United States has an abundant supply of forestry. Those of
Maine have been culled for years for ship-building, domestic uses and for
export. The drain has been excessive, but the supply is far from ex-
hausted. The valleys and mountain sides of the White mountains are
covered with extensive and valuable trees. The same is true of the Cats-
kill, the Adirondack and the Allegheny mountain regions. In the south,
the forests of the Carolinas and Georgia contain soft woods which arc
practically inexhaustible and produce vast quantities of turpentine, tar,
pitch, resin, etc., being the world's supply of these commodities, while the
timber is being more and more utilized for ship-building and other uses.
These soft-wood forests extend through Florida and along the Gulf re-
gions generally, and consist of white pine, cedar of very fine grain, juni-
per, c} T press, etc. In portions of Texas, Tennessee, Alabama and Arkan-
sas are valuable and extensive forests of hard woods.
In general, the entire eastern portion of the country is wooded. If a
line were drawn in a south and southwestern direction from the western
part of Minnesota to the central parts of Texas, it would approximately
define the western limit of the natural forestry. On the western coasts,
the forests reappear in most remarkable conditions. In the Rocky mount-
ains are some forests; but the Sierras and the Cascade mountains are
clothed with forests of which the trees attain gigantic heights. There are
districts along the Coast ranges of forests of large trees. Oregon and
Washington and far into Alaska, contain the most wonderful forests of
the world. The trees stand so thickly together as almost to crowd each
other and attain sizes and heights that astonish; ioo, and 250 feet height
with proportionate diameter, is nothing unusual. It is a market that will
supply the Pacific coasts, South America, China and Japan, where a large
trade is already opened, for a great number of years to come. In addi-
tion to these great forest regions, there is a sufficient amount scattered
over the country in most places to supply the local demands, while through
the encouragement of the general government and through private enter-
prise, many of the former treeless regions, especially on the prairies, have
now abundance of timber, planted and grown.
The accompanying maps show the forestry distribution of the country
in various degrees of density. These maps have reference only to natural
forestry, and not to what has been produced by cultivation. Other maps
show the distribution and density of some of the trees of chief commercial
importance and practical use, as the oaks, ashes, walnuts, etc. From these
maps the wealth and convenience of the forestry of our country can be
seen at a glance.
44
CLIMATE.
The following table is the result of observations made in certain geo-
graphical districts and collated by the government. It contains valuable
information regarding the influence of winds on rain or snow. The fol-
lowing observations show the result of twelve years over the U. S.
Winds most likely to be followed by rain or snow.
Geogbaphical District.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
Eastern Gulf States
Key West and Punta Rassa
Lower Lake Region
Lower Mississippi Valley . . .
Middle Atlantic States
Middle Eastern Rocky Moun -
tain Slope
Middle Pacific Coast Region
Middle Plateau District
Missouri Valley
New England States
Northern Rocky Mountain
Slope
North Pacific Coast Region .
Northern Plateau District . .
Ohio Valley
Rio Grande Valley
South Atlantic States
Southeastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slope
South Pacific Coast Region .
Southern Plateau District . .
Tennessee
Upper Lake Region
Upper Mississippi Valley.. .
Western Gulf States
StoE
SE to NE
SW to SE
SW to SE
SE to NE
NE to NW
SW to SE
SW to SE
NE to NW
SW to SE
NE to NW
SW to SE
Wto S
SW to SE
SE to NE
EtoN
EtoN
StoE
WtoS
SWtoSE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
EtoN
SW to SE
SWtoSE
NE to NW
SW to SE
NE to NW
WtoS
SW to SE
SW to SE
SE to NE
SE to NE
StoE
WtoS
WtoS
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
EtoN
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
NE to NW
SWtoSE
SW to SE
SW to SE
SE to NE
WtoS
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
SW to SE
SE to NE
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
EtoN
SW to SE
SW to SE
SE to NE
StoE
NE to NW
SW to SE
NW to SW
SW to SE
SE to NE
SW to SE
StoE
WtoS
WtoS
SW to SE
SE to NE
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
SE to NE
WtoS
SWtoSE
SW to SE
SE to NE
SW to SE
NW to SW
StoE
SW to SE
NE to NW
WtoS
WtoS
SW to SE
SE to NE
SE to NE
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
SE to NE
WtoS
SWtoSE
SWtoSE
StoE
SW to SE
NE to NW
StoE
SW to SE
SE to NE
WtoS
NW to SW
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
SWtoSE
StoE
Geogbaphical District.
Eastern Gulf States
Key West and Punta Rassa .
Lower Lake Region
Lower Mississippi Valley. . .
Middle Atlantic States
Middle Eastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slope
Middle Pacific Coast Region
Middle Plateau District
Missouri Valley
New England States
Northern Rocky Mountain
Slope
North Pacific Coast Region.
Northern Plateau District . .
Ohio Valley
Rio Grande Valley
South Atlantic States
Southeastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slope
South Pacific Coast Region .
Southern Plateau District . .
Tennessee
Upper Lake Region
Upper Mississippi Valley . . .
Western Gulf States
July.
SW to SE
SE to NE
WtoS
NWtoSW
SW to SE
StoE
SWtoSE
Nto W
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
WtoS
WtoS
WtoS
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
WtoS
SWtoSE
SW to SE
StoE
August.
StoE
SE to NE
Wto 3
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
September.
StoE
SE to NE
WtoS
SWtoSE
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
SE to NE >NE to NW
SW to SE : SW to SE
NW to SW NW to SW
W to S I SW to SE
SE to NE ' SE to NE
SWtoSE SEtoNE
October.
StoE
SE to NE
SW to SE
SW to SE
SW to SE
November. December.
StoE
SE to NE
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
StoE
SE to NE
SW to SE
SE to NE
SW to SE
SE to NE NE to NWj E to N
StoE
NW to SW
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
StoE
N to W
SWtoSE
SW to SE
SW to SE
SWtoSE
StoE
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
SWtoSE
NE to NW
WtoS
WtoS
SW to SE
SE to NE
SE to NE
StoE
WtoS
SW to SE
SWtoSE
SW to SE
SW to SE
StoE
SW to SE
WtoS
NE to NW
SW to SE
NtoW
SWtoSE
SW to SE
SW to SE
EtoN
EtoN
EtoN
WtoS
StoE
SW to SE
WtoS
StoE
StoE
SW to SE
SW to SE
NE to NW
NE to NW
NE to NW
StoE
SW to SE
SW to SE
SE to NE
SW to SE
EtoN
StoE
WtoS
WtoS
WtoS
StoE
I StoE
<s^
o
*fy
><
V,
.9.
o
M
H
1-1
O
M
W
O
Pn
<*
H
O
H
«
H
CO
•*
iUno<
.*
( ^si
pp>
* v
S
<$>
.A
z
a
o:
o
III
.-j
I/^V.
X
3»
*
/ £
» o
1 *
O
2
£
5 ^
// *
j?
p
in
to ^
// * •
n
/ £>
67
•4
// 8
<
lli
D
-r
l(f
-j
*^T
Q
^
(1 fr-
a. >
*£ /
/C^-
^
-i /
±>
fief
II
£*
0. J*
&
^^Ojy/ NOI03M
J/JIOVd 3TCU
CLIMATE.
45
The table below indicates the winds least likely to be followed by
rain or snow. The observations were taken in various sections of the
country by the signal service bureau for the years 187 1 to 188 1 inclu-
sive, and have, therefore, a degree of accuracy as high as can be obtained.
NW to SW
NW to SW
NE to NW
NtoW
NtoW
NWtoSW
EtoN
EtoN
WtoS
SE to NE
StoE
NE to NW
NE to NW
NtoW
NWtoSW
NW to SW
NW to SW
NE to NW
NE to NW
NtoW
EtoN
NW to SW
NW to SW
Geographical District
Eastern Gulf States
Key West and Punta Rassa
Lower Lake Region
Lower Mississippi Valley. . .
Middle Atlautic States
Middle Eastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slppe
Middle Pacific Coast Region
Middle Plateau District
Missouri Valley
New England States . . .
Northern Rocky Mountain
Slope
North Pacific Coast Region .
Northern Plateau District . .
Ohio Valley
Rio Grande Valley
South Atlantic States
Southeastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slope . .
South Pacific Coast Region .
Southern Plateau District . .
Tennessee
Upper Lake Region
Upper Mississippi Valley . . .
Western Gulf States
Geographical District.
Eastern Gulf States NE to N W
Key West and Punta Rassa. NE to NW
Lower Lake Region E to N
Lower Mississippi Valley ... E to N
Middle Atlantic States E to N
Middle Eastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slope NW to SW
Middle Pacific Coast Region NE to NW
Mdidle Plateau District. . . . SE to NE
Missouri Valley NW to SW
New England States N to W
Northern Rocky Mountain
Slope NW to SW
North Pacific Coast Region. SE to NE
Northern Plateau District. . SE to NE
Ohio Valley E to N
Rio Grande Valley N W to SW
South Atlantic States N to W
Southeastern Rocky Moun-
tain Slope N to W
South Pacific Coast Region. EtoN
Southern Plateau District. . NE to NW
Tennessee NE to NW
Upper Lake Region N to W
Upper Mississippi Valley. . . NtoW
Western Gulf States NE to NW
January. February.
NW to SW
NtoW
NE to NW
NtoW
NtoW
NW to SW
EtoN
NtoW
WtoS
NtoW
WtoS
NE to NW
NE to NW
NE to NW
NW to SW
NtoW
NW to SW
NE to NW
EtoN
NtoW
NtoW
NW to SW
NtoW
March.
NtoW
NtoW
NE to NW
NtoW
NtoW
NW to SW
NE to NW
EtoN
WtoS
NtoW
WtoS
EtoN
EtoN
NtoW
NW to SW
NtoW
NW to SW
NE to NW
EtoN
NtoW
NtoW
NWtoSW
NW to SW
April.
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
NW to SW
EtoN
EtoN
NWtoSW
NtoW
WtoS
EtoN
NE to NW
NE to NW
NW to SW
Nto W
NWtoSW
EtoN
E toN
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
May. June.
N to W NE to NW
N to W N to W
E to N E to N
NE to NW E to N
N to W NE to NW
NWtoSW NWtoSW
E to N NE to NW
E to N W to S
NW to SW NW to SW
N to W N to W
W to S NW to SW
SEtoNE SEtoNE
E to N E to N
NE to NW E to N
NWtoSW, NWtoSW
N to W NE to NW
NtoW
EtoN
NE to NW
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
NtoW
EtoN
NtoW
NE to NW
NtoW
NE to NW
Nto W
July.
August. September. October. November. December.
NE to NW NW to SW NW to SW
N to W N to W NW to SW
E to N NE to NW NE to NW
E to N NW to SW N to W
N to W N to W N to W
WtoS NWtoSW NWtoSW
E to N E to N NE to NW
E to N E to N E to N
N to W NW to SW NW to SW
N to W N to W N to W
NW to SW SW to SE SW to SE
SE to NE E to N E to N
S to E S to E E to N
E to N N to W E to N
NW to S W N W to S W N W to S W
NtoW NtoW NWtoSW
NtoW NWtoSW NWtoSW
S to E S to E SE to NE
NE to NW
NtoW
EtoN
N to W
NtoW iNWtoSW^NWtoSW
NE to NWjNE to NW
EtoN I NtoW
NtoW I NtoW
NEtoNWI EtoN
NW to SW
NtoW
NE to NW
NW to SW
NtoW
NW to SW
SE to NE
EtoN
WtoS
NtoW
SE to NE
EtoN
EtoN
NtoW
WtoS
NW to SW
NW to SW
NE to NW
NE to NW
NtoW
EtoN
NWtoSW
NW to SW
NW to SW
NtoW
NE to NW
NtoW
NtoW
WtoS
EtoN
EtoN
WtoS
NW to SW
WtoS
NE to NW
NE to NW
NtoW
W to S
NtoW
NW to SW
NE to NW
EtoN
NtoW
EtoN
NW to SW
NW to SW
Eastern Gulf States. — Eastern Mississippi, Alabama, and Northwest-
ern Forida.
Lower Lake Region. — Lakes Erie and Ontario with adjacent territory.
46 CLIMATE.
Lower Mississippi Valley. — A belt of country 200 miles broad, from
Cairo to Vicksburg. Below Vicksburg the character of the country so
changes that it is no longer described as a valley.
Middle Atlantic States. — New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania,
Delaware, Maryland, District of Columbia, and Virginia as the Middle
States, and that part of those States lying east of the Alleghanies as the
Middle Atlantic States.
Middle Eastern Rocky Mountain Slope. — Eastern Colorado, South-
ern Nebraska, Kansas, northwestern portion of Indian Territory, portion
of northern Texas, also a portion of Northeastern New Mexico.
Middle Pacific Coast Region. — Those portions of California west of
the Sierra Nevadas and north of the 37th parallel of latitude.
Middle Plateau District. — Western Colorado, Utah, Nevada, south-
western corner of Wyoming and the portions of California lying east of
the Sierra Nevadas.
Missouri Valley. — A belt of country 200 miles broad, from Fort
Sully, Dak., to Jefferson City, Mo.
New England States. — Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Massachu-
setts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island.
Northern Rocky Mountain Slope. — Those portions of Montana and
Wyoming lying east of the Rocky mountains, Southwestern Dakota, and
Northwestern Nebraska.
North Pacific Region. — Those portions of Oregon and Washington
Territory lying west of the Cascade range.
Northern Plateau District.— Portion of Western Wyoming, Western
Montana, Idaho, and the portions of Oregon and Washington Territory
lying east of the Cascade range.
Ohio Valley. — The belt of country, about 200 miles broad, from
Pittsburg, Pa., to Cairo, 111.
Rio Grande Valley. — Southwestern Texas below the junction of the
Rio Pecos with the Rio Grande.
South Atlantic States. — North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia,
and Northern and Eastern Florida.
Southeastern Rocky Mountain Slope. — Southeastern New Mexico,
Central and Western Texas.
South Pacific Coast Region. — Those portions of California west of
the Sierra Nevadas and south of the 37th parallel of latitude.
Southern Plateau District. — Western New Mexico, Arizona, and
Southeastern California.
Upper Lake Region.— Takes Superior, Huron, and Michigan with
adjacent country.
Upper Mississippi Valley. — The belt of country, about 200 miles
broad, from Saint Paul to Cairo.
Western Gulf States. — Western Louisiana, Western Arkansas, East-
ern Texas, Southern Missouri, and southeastern portion of Indian Terri-
tory.
CLIMATE. 47
Certain grains and berries require more moisture than others for their
profitable culture. Sugar, rice, etc., require a large amount of rain; and,
hence, we find that the regions where these are most profitably grown
have an annual rainfall of about fifty-five inches. Cotton will grow where
there is as great rainfall as this, but it has been demonstrated to do best
where the fall is about forty-five inches yearly. Wheat, corn, oats and
such cereals can be- successfully cultivated with one-half the rainfall that
cotton requires; indeed, wheat does well where there is no more than
twenty inches. The rain must be seasonable in localities of such limited
quantity.
Take it altogether, its inconstancy, its wide variations of temperature,
its abrupt changes^ its bitter cold and oppressive heat, and the climate of
the United States has as many advantages as that of almost any other
country. Vital statistics show that the mean healthfulness is as good as
most countries and the prevalence of virulent epidemics very rare. A
reference to the tables and diagrams in another part of the work will show
this clearly. Although the extent of the territory is great, so many
means of rapid transit are in operation that, in a few hours, any desired
degree of temperature may be reached.
POPULAR WEATHER PROVERBS.
Through the kind assistance of General Hazen, of the Signal Service,
of the Weather Bureau Of Washington, D. C, we are enabled to present,
for the first time, to the public, many hundred of the most valuable and
interesting weather proverbs and sayings which were gathered from all
sources of this country by the government.
Much valuable matter has also been obtained from the following
authorities :
"Popular Weather Prognostics of Scotland," by Arthur Mitchell,
M. D., Edinburgh, Ne-w Philosophical Journal; "Weather Lore," by
Richard Inwards, F. M. S., London, 1869; "A Hand-book of Weather
Lore," by Rev. C. Swainson, M. A., Edinburgh, 1873.
The attempt to foretell the weather is not of recent date ; the ancients
carefully studied the sky and clouds, and endeavored to predict the kind
of weather that was likely to ensue; and a number of the popular prog-
nostics of the weather of his time are recorded by Aristotle in his work
on meteors. In later times, our forefathers studied the weather, and as they
had no instruments to guide them, they observed natural objects, and
noticed the appearances of the sky and clouds, and also the movements of
animals, birds, plants, etc. Shepherds and sailors, especially being exposed
to all kinds of weather, would naturally be on the lookout for any signs
of a ' coming change, and, after a time, would begin to associate certain
appearances with certain kinds of weather. A good deal of weather wis-
dom of the above character has been thrown into proverbs, trite sayings,
and popular verse.
The increase of aqueous vapor in the atmosphere is indicated by its
effect upon animal and vegetable organization. Animals are observed to
become restless before rain, and many prognostics are based upon the
action of birds, beasts, fish, reptiles, and insects. Plants and trees also
indicate change in the hygrometric condition of the surrounding atmos-
phere by the expansion and contraction of their leaves or flowers. The
increase of aqueous vapor is indicated by the expansion or contraction of
various substances, such as wood, whalebone, cat-gut, sponge, and hair,
which, when colder than the air, condenses the moisture upon them, and,
this being absorbed, increases the temperature, thus causing expansion or
contraction. This action of heat and vapor upon these various substances
has been utilized by meteorologists in the construction of hygrometers,
and a number of the prognostics herewith express the effect of moisture
on the articles named.
(49)
50 WEATHER PROVERBS.
PROVERBS RELATING TO ANIMALS.
Ass.
An old adage says:
When the ass begins to bray,
j Be sure we shall have rain that day.
Beaver.
In early and long winters, the beaver cuts his winter supply of wood
and prepares his house one month earlier than in mild late winters.
Bears.
When bears lay up food in the fall, it indicates a cold winter.
If the tracks of bear are seen after the first fall of snow, an open, mild
winter may be expected.
Bears and coons are always restless before rain.
The bear comes out on the 2d of February, and if he sees his shadow,
he returns for six weeks.
Expect rain when dogs eat grass.
Buck's Horn.
If dry be the buck's horn
On Holyrood morn,
'Tis worth a vest of gold;
But if wet it be seen
Ere Holyrood e'en,
Bad harvest is foretold.
Bull.
If the bull leads the van in going to the pasture, rain must be expected ;
but if he is careless and allows the cows to precede him, the weather will
be uncertain.
Cats.
When cats sneeze it is a sign of rain.
The cardinal point to which a cat turns and washes her face, after a
rain, shows the direction from which the wind will blow.
If the cat is basking in the sun of February, it must go again to the
stove in March. (German.)
When cats are snoring, foul weather follows.
When cats are washing themselves, fair weather follows.
Cats with their tails up and hair apparently electrified indicate approach-
ing wind.
It is a sign of rain if the cat washes her head behind her ear. (Old lady
on Cape Cod.)
Cats claw table-legs, tree-trunks, etc., before storms.
When a cat scratches itself, or scratches on a log or tree, it indicates
approaching rain.
\
WEATHER PROVERBS. 51
If sparks are seen when stroking a cat's back, expect a change of
weather soon.
When a cat washes her face with her back to the fire, expect a thaw
in winter.
When cats lie on their head with mouth turned up, expect a storm.
Cats purr and wash; dogs eat grass; sheep eagerly eat and turn in the .
direction of the wind-point ; oxen sniff the air, and swine are restless before
rain.
Cats have the reputation of being weather-wise, an old notion which
has given rise to a most extensive folk-lore. It is almost universally
believed that good weather may be expected when the cat washes her-
self, but bad when she licks her coat against the grain, or washes her face
over her ears, or sits with her tail to the fire. As, too, the cat is supposed
not only t ^ have a knowledge of the state of the weather, but a certain
share in the arrangement of it, it is considered by sailors to be most un-
wise to provoke a cat. Hence they do not much like to see a cat on board
at all, and when one happens to be more frisky than usual, they have a
popular saying, that the cat has a gale of wind in her tail. A charm
often resorted to for raising a storm is to throw a cat overboard; but,
according to an Hungarian proverb, as a cat does not die in water its
paws disturb the surface; hence the flaws on the surface of the water are
named, by sailors, "cat's-paws." In the same way, also, a large flurry on
the water is a "cat's-skin;"and, in some parts of England, a popular name
for the stormy northwest wind, is the "cat's-nose."
Chipmunk.
In cold and early winters, the chipmunk is very abundant on the south
shore of Lake Superior, and are always housed for the winter in October.
In short and mild winters, they are seen until the ist of December.
Cattle.
When a storm threatens, if cattle go under trees, it will be a shower;
if they continue to feed, it will probably be a continuous rain. (New
England.)
When cows fail their milk, expect stormy and cold weather.
When cows bellow in the evening, expect snow that night.
In Texas, when cattle hasten to timber, expect a "norther."
When a cow stops and shakes her foot,- it indicates that there is bad
weather behind her.
When cows refuse to go to pasture in the morning, it will rain before
night.
When cattle collect near the barn long before night, and remain near
the barn till late in the morning, expect a severe winter.
Expect rain when cattle low and gaze at the sky.
Cattle are also said to foreshow rain when they lick their forefeet, or
52 WEATHER PROVERBS.
lie on the right side, or scratch themselves more than they usually do
against posts or other objects.
When cattle go out to pasture and lie down early in the day, it indicates
early rain.
Deer.*
When deer are in gray coat in October, expect a severe winter.
Dogs.
Dogs digging or making deep holes in the ground are said to indicate
rain thereby.
If a dog howls when some one leaves the house, it indicates rain.
When a dog or cat eats grass in the morning it will certainly rain
before night.
When dogs eat grass, rain follows.
Dogs refusing meat, is an indication of rain.
Donkey.
When the donkey blows his horn,
'Tis time to house your hay and corn.
Domestic Animals.
Domestic animals stand with their heads from the coming storm.
Flying-Squirrels.
When the flying-squirrels sing in midwinter, it indicates an early spring.
Foxes.
Foxes barking at night, indicates storm.
Ground -Squirrel.
When the ground-squirrel is seen in winter, it is a sign that snow is
about over.
Ground-Hog.
If on Candlemas day (2d February) it is bright and clear, the ground
hog will stay in its den, thus indicating that more snow and cold are to
come ; but, if it snows or rains, he will creep out, as the winter has ended.
(German.)
Goat.
The goat will utter her peculiar cry before rain.
Hares.
Hares take to the open country, before a snow-storm.
Hogs.
Hogs pick, and store straws, leaves, etc., before cold weather.
Hogs rubbing themselves in winter, indicates an approaching thaw.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 53
Horse-Hair.
If the hair of the horse grows long early, expect an early winter.
The hair of a horse appears rough, just before rain.
Horses and Cattle.
When horses and cattle stretch out their necks, and sniff the air, it
will rain.
Horses, as well as some other domestic animals, foretell the coming of
rain, by starting more than ordinary, and appearing in other respects, rest-
less and uneasy on the road.
Horses and mules, very lively, without apparent cause, indicate cold.
When horses assemble in the corner of a field, with heads to leeward,
expect rain.
Kine, when they assemble at one end of a field, with their tails to
windward, often indicate rain or wind. During the dead calm before a
storm, we may often see them extending their nostrils, with the head
upwards, snuffing the air; this prognostic has been noticed of old, by
Virgil, and, after him, by Lord Bacon and others.
Mole.
If the mole dig his hole two-feet and a half deep, expect a very severe
winter; if two-feet deep, not so severe; if one-foot deep, a mild winter.
When the moles throw up the earth, rain follows soon.
Musk-Rat.
The musk-rats build their houses twenty inches higher, and very much
warmer, in early, and long winters, than in short ones.
Noise.
Animals making unusual noise, indicate change of weather.
Oxen and Sheep.
When oxen or sheep collect together, as if they were seeking shelter,
a storm may be expected. (Apache Indians.)
Pigs.
Pigs uneasy, grunting, and huddling together, indicate cold.
When pigs busy themselves, gathering leaves and straw, to make a
bed (in fall), expect a cold winter.
When, in winter, pigs rub against the side of their pen, it is a sure sign
of a thaw.
If the forward end of a pig's melt is thicker than the other end, the
first part of winter will be the colder. If the latter end is thicker, the
last part of winter will be the colder.
When pigs go about with sticks in their mouths, expect a "norther,"
in Texas.
54 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Prairie Dogs.
Prairie dogs bank up their holes with grass and dirt before a storm;
if they are playful, it is a sign of fair weather.
Partridges.
Partridges drum only in fall, when a mild and open winter follows.
Rabbits.
In cold, long winters, rabbits are fat in October and November; in
mild, and pleasant winters, they are poor in those months.
Rabbits seek the woods before a severe storm.
Rats and Mice.
Much noise made by rats and mice indicates rain.
Swine.
If swine be restless and grunt loudly ; if they squeal, and jerk up their
ears, there will be much wind. Whence the proverb, "Pigs can see the
wind. 11
Swine make lairs on south side of shelter before cold weather.
Squirrels, etc.
When squirrels and small animals lay away a larger supply of food
than usual, it indicates that a long and severe winter will follow.
When squirrels lay in a winter supply of nuts, expect a cold winter.
When he eats them on the tree,
Weather as warm as warm can be.
When squirrels are scarce in the autumn it indicates a cold winter.
Sheep.
If sheep ascend hills and scatter, expect clear weather.
Sheep bleat and seek shelter, before snow.
You may shear your sheep,
When the elder blossoms peep.
Sand Mole.
The sand mole makes a mournful noise just before frost.
Spaniels.
When the spaniel sleeps, it indicates rain.
Wolves.
Wolves always howl more before a storm; deer and elk come down
from the mountains atjeast two days before a storm.
If the wolves howl and foxes bark during the winter, expect cold
weather.
If wolves howl in the evening, expect a "norther." (Texas.)
12'' "9' 117* 115" 113" 111" 109= 107' 105" 103' 101"
Key of
C'oiors.
1
BeZoui 60°
2
3
60" to 65°
65° to 70°
4
70° to 75°
IB 75" to 80°
jjJj 80° to 85°
H 85 ° io m °
■■■ .90° Utttf '"''-/•.
117 II..
Ip^^^^UlllJij"
- 1
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West.
MEAN TEMPERATURE OF
JULY
{Drawn from* the Smithsonian Temperature Tables.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 55
Mammals as Weather Prophets.
Dr. C. C. Abbott showed that the autumnal habits of certain animals,
that are popularly supposed to be indicative of the character of the com-
ing winter, could not be depended upon, although, by the majority of peo-
ple living in the country, they were considered as sure indications of what
the winter would prove to be. Dr. Abbott had kept a careful record,
extending over twenty years, regarding the building of winter houses
by musk-rats, the storing of nuts by squirrels, and other habits of these
mammals, and, had found that the habits referred to, or their omission in
certain autumns, bore no relation to the character of the coming winter.
(Trenton Nat. Hist. Soc, meeting February 13, 1883.)
PROVERBS RELATING TO BIRDS.
Birds of Passage.
When birds of passage arrive early in their southern passage, severe
weather may be looked for soon.
When birds cease to sing, rain and thunder will probably occur.
If birds, in general, pick their feathers, wash themselves, and fly to
their nests, expect rain.
A dry summer will follow when birds build their nests in exposed
places.
Birds flying in groups during rain or wind, indicate hail.
Birds and fowl oiling feathers, indicate rain.
Birds singing during rain, indicate fair weather.
If birds in the autumn grow tame,
The winter will be too cold for game.
Bats.
Bats flying late in the evening, indicate fair weather.
Bats that squeak flying, tell of rain to-morrow.
If bats flutter and beetles fly about, there will be a fine morrow.
Blackbirds.
Blackbirds' notes are very shrill in advance of rain.
Blackbirds flying south in autumn, indicate an approaching cold winter.
Blackbirds bring healthy weather.
Blackbirds flocking in the fall, indicate a spell of cold weather.
Buzzards.
A solitary turkey -buzzard at a great altitude, indicates rain.
Buzzards flying high, indicate fair weather.
Bluebirds.
When bluebirds twitter and sing, they call to each other of rain.
56 WEATHER PROVERBS.
i
Chickens.
Chickens, when they pick up small stones and pebbles and are more
noisy than usual, afford, according to Aratus, a sign of rain. Other
authors prognosticate the coming of rain from the habit fowls have of
rubbing in the dust and clapping their wings.
When chickens crow before sundown, it is a sign of rain next day.
Chickens are said to be very noisy just before rain, and cocks to crow
at unusual hours.
If chickens go out in the rain, it will rain all day.
When chickens come down from roost at night, rain will soon follow.
During rain, if chickens pay no attention to it, you may expect a con-
tinued rain; if they run to shelter, it won't last long.
When chickens light on fences during rain to plume themselves, it
will soon clear.
Chimney Swallows.
When chimney swallows circle and call, they speak of rain. (Zuni
Indians.)
Cocks.
Cocks are said to clap their wings in an unusual manner before rain,
and hens to rub in the dust and seem very uneasy.
If the cock moult before the hen,
We shall have weather thick and thin ;
But if the hen moult before the cock,
We shall have weather hard as a block.
If the cock crows more than usual, or earlier, expect rain.
Cormorants.
When cormorants fly from the sea, and sea fowls seek their prey in
pools or ponds, expect wind.
Cranes.
If cranes appear early in the autumn, expect a severe winter.
There will be no rain the day the crane flies down the creek.
When cranes make a great noise, or scream, expect rain.
Cranes follow the last frost.
If cranes come early in autumn, expect a severe winter.
If cranes place their bills under their wings, expect rain.
When the cranes early (in October) fly southward, it indicates a cold
winter.
Crows.
One crow flying alone, is a sign of foul weather; but, if crows fly in
pairs, expect fine weather.
If crows fly south, a severe winter may be expected ; if they fly north,
the reverse.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 57
If the crows make much noise, and fly round and round, expect rain.
Cuckoo.
If the cuckoo is heard long after St. John's day, it means harsh times.
(German.)
When the cuckoo comes to the bare shorn,
Sell your cow, and buy your corn;
But when he comes to the full bit,
Sell your corn, and buy your sheep.
In April he opens his bill;
In May he sings all day;
In June he alters his tune ;
Come August, go he must.
Cuckoos hallooing in low lands, indicate rain ; on high lands, indicate
fair weather.
Dove.
Don't plant your corn when the turtle-dove cries.
Domestic Fowl.
Domestic fowls dress their feathers when the storm is about to cease.
Domestic fowls look toward the sky before rain.
Domestic fowls stand on one leg before cold weather.
When fowls collect together and pick, or straighten their feathers,
expect a change of weather.
When fowls roost in day-time, expect rain.
February Birds.
If birds caught in February are fat and sleek, it is a sign of more cold
weather.
Finch.
When the finch chirps, rain follows.
Geese.
Wild geese fty high in pleasant weather, and low, in bad weather.
The whiteness of a goose's breast-bone, indicates the amount of snow
during winter.
If the November goose bone be thick,
So will the winter weather be ;
If the November goose bone be thin,
So will the winter weather be.
A very heavy plumage of geese in fall, indicates an approaching cold
winter.
Everything is lovely, and the goose hawks high (not hangs high, as is
usually stated). Geese flying high, is a sign of fair weather.
If the breast-bone of a goose is red, or has many red spots, expect a
58 WEATHER PROVERBS.
cold, and stormy winter; but if only a few spots are visible, the winter
will be mild.
When you see geese in water, washing themselves, expect rain.
Geese wash and sparrows fly in flocks before rain.
When geese fly at ten o'clock, or in the first part of the night, it is a
sign of cold weather.
If domestic geese walk east and fly west, expect cold weather.
When geese and ducks go into the water and flap their wings, throw-
ing the water over their backs, rain is approaching.
When geese or ducks stand on one leg, expect cold weather.
To read the winter of any year, take the breast-bone of a goose hatched
during the preceding spring. The bone is translucent and it will be found
to be colored and spotted. The dark color and heavy spots indicate cold.
If the spots are of light shade and transparent, wet weather, rain, or snow,
may be looked for.
Grouse.
When grouse drum at night, Indians predict a deep fall of snow.
Gulls.
Gulls will soar to lofty heights, and, circling round, utter shrill cries
before a storm.
Hawk.
When men-of-war-hawks fly high, it is a sign of a clear sky;
When they fly low, prepare for a blow.
Hedge Sparrow.
If the hedge sparrow is heard before the grape-vine is putting forth its
buds, it is said that a good crop is in store.
Heron.
When heron fly up and down as in doubt where to rest, expect rain.
Hen.
When the hen crows, expect a storm within and without.
Jackdaws.
These birds frequent the flocks of rooks, and with them go out to feed,
as if they were aware of the superior sagacity of the rook in finding out
the most productive pasture, and had learned to avail themselves of it.
Starlings sometimes do the same. Sometimes, before the change of
weather, the daws make a great noise in the chimneys wherein they build,
and the sound coming down the flue is distinctly heard in the chamber.
Jackdaws are unusually clamorous before rain.
Kites.
Kites flying unusually high are said to indicate fair weather.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 59
Larks.
Larks, when they sing long and fly high, forebode fine weather.
As long as the lark is heard before Candlemas day (in Europe), that
long will it be silent afterward on account of cold yet to come. (German.)
Field larks, congregating in flocks, indicate severe cold.
Loon.
Hunters say that the direction in which the loon flies in the morning
will be the direction of the wind next day.
Magpies.
Magpies, flying three or four together and uttering harsh cries, pre-
dict windy weather
Missel Thrush.
Missel thrush have been observed to sing particularly loud just before
a storm.
Martins.
When martins appear, winter has broken.
No killing frost after martins.
Martins fly low before and during rainy weather.
Migratory.
Migratory birds fly south from cold, and north from warm weather.
When a severe cyclone is near, they become puzzled and fly in circles,
dart in the air and can be easily decoyed. (Observer on North Carolina
coast.)
Owls.
Owls hooting indicate rain.
If owls scream in foul weather, it will change to fair.
If owls hoot at night, expect fair weather.
The various omens which vulgar credulity has attached to the hooting
and screaming of this bird deserve particular attention. When an owl
hoots Or screeches, sitting on the top of a house or by the side of a win-
dow, it is said to foretell death. The fact seems to be this : The owl, as
Virgil justly observes, is more noisy at the change of weather, and as
it often happens that patients with lingering diseases die at the change of
weather so the owl seems, by a mistaken association of ideas, to forebode
the calamity. Both the screech owl and the howlet seem to be alluded to
among the harmful fowls in Spenser's Fairy Queen.
Screech Owl.
A screeching owl indicates cold or storm.
60 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Parrots.
Parrots whistling indicate rain.
It is said that parrots and canaries dress their feathers and are wakeful
the evening before a storm.
Peacocks.
When the peacock's distant voice you hear,
Are you in want of rain? Rejoice, 'tis almost here.
When the peacock loudly bawls
Soon we'll have both rain and squalls.
If the peacock cries when he goes to roost, and, indeed, much at any
time, it is a sign of rain.
When peacocks and guinea fowls scream, and turkeys gobble, expect
rain.
The squalling of the peacock by night, often foretells a rainy day.
Peafowls utter loud cries before a storm, and select a low perch.
Petrels.
Petrels gathering under the stern of a ship, indicate bad weather.
The stormy petrel is found to be a sure token of stormy weather.
When these birds gather in numbers under the wake of a ship, the sailors
are sure of an impending tempest.
Pintado.
Before rain, the pintados, or guinea fowls called comebacks, squall more
than usual.
Pigeons.
Pigeons return home unusually early before rain.
It is a sign of rain, when pigeons return slowly to the dove-houses
before the usual time of day.
Prairie Chickens.
Prairie chickens, coming into the creeks and timber, indicate cold
weather
When the prairie chicken sits on the ground with all its feathers ruf-
fled, expect cold weather.
Quail.
When quails are heard in the evening, fair weather is indicated for
next day.
Quails are more abundant during an easterly wind.
Red Breasts.
Red breasts grow bolder, and perch against the window, in advance
of unusually severe weather.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 61
Robins.
First robins, indicate the approach of spring.
Long and loud singing of robins in the morning, denote rain.
Robins will perch on the topmost branches of trees, and whistle when
a storm is approaching.
Rooks.
If rooks fly irregularly and high, and seem to fall, expect rain.
Rooks dart and swoop through the air, sparrows group together and
keep up a discordant chirping before rain.
Rooster.
A crowing rooster during rain, indicates fair weather.
When the roosters go crowing to bed they will rise with watery head.
If a rooster crows on the ground, it is a sign of rain; if he crows on
the fence, it is a sign of fair weather.
Sea Birds.
If sea birds fly toward land and land birds toward the sea, expect
wind without rain. o«„ r»..u„
Sea-uulls.
If sea-gulls fly inland, expect storm.
When sea-gulls fly to land, a storm is at hand.
Snowbirds.
When snowbirds gather in flocks, and light on fences and hedges,
expect rain. Storks.
If storks and cranes fly high and steady, expect fair weather.
Summer Birds.
When summer birds take their flight, the summer goes with them.
Swallow.
When swallows, in evenings, fly high and chirp, fair weather follows;
when low, rain follows.
When the swallow's nest is high
The summer is very dry;
When the swallow buildeth low,
You can safely reap and sow.
When the swallows fly low, or when the geese fly, expect storm or cold.
Swallows skimming along the ground indicate rain.
Swallows flying low indicate rain.
Circling swallows indicate rain.
Swan.
The swan builds its nest high before high waters, but low when there
will not be unusual rains.
62 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Thrush.
When the thrush sings at sunset, a fair day will follow.
Turkeys.
Turkeys perched on trees and refusing to descend, indicates snow,
Water turkeys, flying against the wind, indicate falling weather.
Vultures.
Vultures are considered as evil omens, in consequence, probably, of their
following armies for the sake of carcasses of the slain, whereon they feed.
When they scent carrion at a great distance, they indicate that state of the
atmosphere which is favorable to the perception of smells, which often fore-
bodes rain.
Water Fowl.
If water fowl scream more than usual and plunge into water, expect
rain.
If water fowl make more noise than usual, also if robins approach nearer
houses than usual, expect frost soon.
Wild Ducks.
Wild ducks scattered around the lakes near Lake Superior, form in
large flocks and go south one month earlier in cold or early winters than in
mild or pleasant winters.
Wild Geese.
Wild geese flying over in great numbers, indicates approaching storm.
Wild geese, wild geese, going to the sea,
Good weather it will be ;
Wild geese, wild geese, going to the hill,
The weather it will spill.
Wild geese moving south, indicates approaching cold weather; moving
north, indicates that most of winter is over.
When wild geese fly to the southeast in the fall, in Kansas, expect a
blizzard.
Wild geese flying directly south and very high, indicates a very cold
winter. When flying low and remaining along the river they indicate a
warm winter in Idaho. For spring, just the reverse when flying north.
(Old settler.)
Wild geese flying past large bodies of water indicates change of
weather ; going south, cold ; going north, warm.
Woodcock.
An early appearance of woodcock indicates the approach of a severe
winter.
Woodpecker.
When the woodpecker leaves, expect a hard winter.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 63
When woodpeckers peck low on the trees, expect warm weather.
The ivory-billed woodpecker commencing at the bottom end of a tree
and going to the top, removing all the outer bark, indicates a hard winter
with deep snow. Wrens.
When wrens are seen in winter, expect snow.
PROVERBS RELATING TO CLOUDS.
Storm- Presaging Clouds.
[From the New York Herald.]
An English meteorologist, the Hon. F. A. R. Russell, who, for many
years, has been a cloud observer, has recently given his conclusions as to
the predictive value of the upper clouds. ' As a celebrated example of the
clews given by cirrus clouds to coming weather, he mentions that the Rev.
Mr. Ley, on a fine day, noticing certain indications of the upper clouds in
London, telegraphed from the Strand to the meteorological office, order-
ing warnings of a heavy thunder-storm for four o'clock that afternoon,
which, at the pre-announced hour, came crashing over the metropolis. Mr.
Russell's researches lead him to the conviction that the cirrus cloud is
often a more timely monitor of approaching storms than the barometer,
and that the "bar or ribbed cirrus," though somewhat uncommon, is "at
least equal in value to the falling barometer as a danger signal." He
finds also that "detached patches of cirrus, like little masses of wool or
knotted feathers, in a clear sky and of unusual figure, moving at more
than the average rate, precede disturbances of great magnitude."
From Aristotle's time, the value of cloud signs in storm and rain prog-
nostications has been recognized ; but their interpretation has only recently
become possible, since the movement of storm centers over wide areas has
been systematically traced. The irregular motions of the high clouds,
perhaps more than their forms (presenting the appearance of having been
divided and torn by uprushing currents), indicate dangerous cyclones. If
the equatorial air current, in which cyclones are borne along, is undisturbed
by a cyclonic vortex, the clouds floating in its higher strata would sail on it
at a uniform rate. But if we suppose that a storm is moving in the great
current, the ascending air in the storm's center is ceaselessly invading the
cloud stratum above. It is this uprushing air which divides the clouds.
But, as the interchange between the surface and upper air in the cyclone
center tends to retard the swift upper current which transports the cirri-
form clouds, the motion of these clouds both over the storm center and far
out in front of it, must often be retarded. The very rapidly moving cirrus
clouds which Mr. Russell says precede great disturbances must precede them
at great distances from their centers — a fact which enhances their predict-
ive value and shows the importance of observing them systematically. The
terrible loss of life and property in the British gale of October 14, 1881, this
64 WEATHER PROVERBS.
writer thinks, might have been less had the cloud portents been duly
watched and heeded, as the cirrus indications of the day previous gave
sufficient warning of the coming storm.
Anvil Clouds.
Anvil-shaped clouds are ver}^ likely to be followed by a gale of wind.
Appearances.
Soft-looking delicate clouds foretell fine weather with weak, moderate,
or light breezes. Hard edged, oily appearing clouds, wind. A dark,
gloomy, blue sky indicates wind. A bright blue sky, clear fine weather.
Generally, the softer the clouds the less wind. Small inky clouds foretell
rain.
Assemblage of Clouds.
If an assemblage of small clouds spread out or become thicker and
darker, expect rain.
Against the Wind.
If you see a cloud rise against the wind, when that cloud comes up to
you the wind will blow the same way that the cloud came, and the same
rule holds good of a clear place when all the sky is equally thick except
one clear edge. (Shepherd.)
Bull's Eye.
A small, fast-growing, black cloud in violent motion seen in the tropics,
is called the Bull's Eye, and precedes the most terrible hurricanes.
Black Clouds.
Black clouds in the north in winter indicate approaching snow.
Black Scuds.
Small black scuds (clouds), drifting from southwest, is a sign of rain.
Bright— Dark.
If clouds be bright,
'Twill clear to-night;
If clouds be dark,
'Twill rain, do you hark?
Blue Sky.
Enough blue sky in the northwest to make a Scotchman a jacket is a
sign of approaching clear v/eather.
Cirro-Cumuli.
When cirro-cumuli appear in winter, expect warm and wet weather.
When cirri threads are brushed back from a southerly direction, ex-
pect rain and wind.
i s «• tt«
^ " "II
||§g rV 4;£M4§tl
i?rw*H^ )J
s^k^ vA " ^ AA A -X$?-H~s^y- ■<(' '" ^ A 'J
d\
jr v^.'-fe-.s 1 -
r"rf3v.5«>"
PB^,lf
r >A AA-£-A%*
AA4
AA^JkP^-
MEAN TEMPERATURE OF
JANUARY.
(Drawn from the Smithsonian Temperature Table*.)
m m®4
"^ipr^
WEATHER PROVERBS. 65
Cirri and Cumulus.
When cirri merge into cirro-stratus, and when cumulus increase
towards evening and become lower clouds, expect wet weather.
Cumulus Clouds.
If a fair day, with cumulus clouds, expect rain before night.
Curdly Sky.
A curdly sky will not leave the earth long dry.
A curdly sky will not be twenty-four hours dry.
Cross-Wind Clouds.
If you see clouds going cross wind, there is a storm in the air.
Clouds— Wind.
Clouds flying against the wind indicate unsettled weather.
Dusky Clouds.
Dusky or tarnish-silver colored clouds indicate hail.
Disperse.
When clouds, after a rain, disperse during the night, the weather will
not remain clear.
Dark Sky.
If the sky becomes darker without much rain and divides into >wo
layers of clouds, expect sudden gusts of wind.
Dark clouds in the west at sunrise indicate rain on that day.
Equinox.
If it blows in the day, it generally hushes toward evening.
The vernal equinoctial gales are stronger than the autumnal.
East Wind.
If rain falls during an east wind, it will continue a full day.
East Clouds.
Clouds in the east, obscuring the sun, indicate fair weather.
Evening and Morning.
Evening red and morning gray will set the traveler on his way;
But evening gray and morning red will bring down rain upon his head.
Fair.
If the sky, beyond the clouds, is blue,
Be glad, there is a picnic for you.
When there is enough clear sky to patch a Dutchman's breeches,
expect fair weather.
66 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Fleecy Clouds.
If, in winter, the clouds appear fleecy with a very blue sky, expect
cold rain or snow.
If there be a fleecy sky, unless driving northwest, expect rain.
When the clouds are formed like fleeces but dense in the middle and
bright toward the edge, with the sky bright, they are signs of a frost,
with hail, snow, or rain.
If the woolly fleeces strew the heavenly way,
Be sure no rain disturb the summer day.
Fine Weather.
If clouds, ?t the same height, drive up with the wind, and gradually
become thinner and descend, expect fine weather.
Gusts.
If there be a cloudy sky and dark clouds driving fast under higher
clouds, expect violent gusts of wind.
General Cloudiness.
When a general cloudiness covers the sky and small, black fragments
of clouds fly underneath, they indicate rain, and probably it will be lasting.
Hen Scarts.
Hen scarts and filly tails
Make lofty ships wear low sails.
High, Dark Clouds.
If high, dark clouds are seen in spring, winter, or fall, expect cold
weather - Heavy Sky.
If the sky after fine weather becomes heavy with small clouds, expect
ram ' High Clouds.
If clouds form high in air in their white trains like locks of wool, they
portend wind and probably rain.
Hues.
Clouds being soft, undefined, and feathery, will be fair. Generally,
any deep, unusual hue of clouds indicate rain and wind, while the more
quiet and moderate tints indicate fair weather.
Heavy Rains.
If clouds float at different heights and rates, but generally in opposite
directions, expect heavy rains.
Horizontal Clouds.
Narrow, horizontal red clouds after sunset in the west indicate rain
before thirty-six hours.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 67
Hills.
When clouds are on the hills
They'll come down by the mills.
Isolated Clouds.
When on clear days isolated clouds drive over the zenith from the
rain-wind side (see table on "Wet and Dry Wind") storm and rain follow
within twenty-four hours. i,,«c
It never clouds up in June nights for a rain.
Lookout Mountain.
When Lookout Mountain has its cap on, it will rain in six hours.
Low Clouds.
Clouds floating low enough to cast shadows on the ground are usually
followed by rain. Mackerel Sky.
Mackerel sky, mackerel sky,
Never long wet, never long dry.
Mackerel Clouds.
The mackerel clouds always indicate storm if the first appear about
1 5° north of west. (Kansas.)
Mackerel scales and mare's tails
Make lofty ships carry low sails.
Mackerel clouds in sky,
Expect more wet than dry.
Mackerel Scales.
Mackerel scales,
Furl your sails.
A mackerel sky,
Not twenty-four hours dry.
Mountain Clouds.
When the clouds hang on the mountain side after a rain and the sun
shines on the top of the mountain, the storm is over. When gray clouds
are seen for several days on the tops of high mountains, in the fall, they
indicate an early winter. (Apache Indians.)
Northwest Clouds.
If a layer of thin clouds drive up from the northwest, and under other
clouds moving more to the south, expect fine weather.
Opening.
If clouds open and close, rain will continue.
68 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Red Sky.
When it is evening, ye say it will be fair weather, for the sky is red;
and in the morning it will be foul weather to-day, for the sky is red and
lowering. (Matthew xvi. 2, 3.)
When clouds are gathered toward the sun at setting, with a rosy hue,
they foretell rain.
If there be red clouds in the west at sunset it will be fair ; if the clouds
have a tint of purple it will be very tine, or if red bordered with black in
the southeast.
Rounded Clouds.
A cloud with rounded top and flattened base carries rain-fall on its
face.
Red clouds at sunrise indicate storm.
Red clouds at sunrise indicate rain on the following day.
Storm.
Behold there ariseth a little cloud out of the sea like a man's hand.
Prepare thy chariot and get thee down that the rain stops thee not.
And it came to pass in the meanwhile, that the heaven was black with
clouds and wind and there was great rain. (Kings xviii. 44, 45.)
Stratus.
Stratus or fall cloud is a fog or mist, so called from being strewed
along the ground, and from its consisting of particular kinds of clouds,
which fall at night-time to the ground. A stratus in the morning, in
autumn, often ushers in some of the finest days we enjoy.
Sunday Sunset.
If Sunday sunset is obscured, expect rain before Wednesday.
Salt Lake Valley.
A horizontal streak or band of clouds immediately in front of the
mountains on the east side of Salt Lake valley is an indication of rain
within one or two days. When black clouds cover the western horizon,
rain will follow soon, and extend to the eastward over the valley. ( Ob-
server at Salt Lake.)
Storm.
If clouds look like they had been scratched by a hen,
Get ready to reef your topsails then.
If the clouds be of different heights, the sky being grayish or dirty
blue, with hardly any wind stirring, the wind, however, changing from
west to south, or sometimes to southeast, without perceptibly increasing
in force, expect a storm.
South Clouds.
If clouds appear suddenly in the south, expect rain.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 69
Sunrise.
If clouds fly to the west at sunrise, expect fine weather.
If, at sunrise, many clouds are seen in the west, and disappear, expect
fine weather for a short time.
Strips of Clouds.
If long strips of clouds drive at a slow rate high in the air, and grad-
ually become larger, the sky having been previously clear, expect rain.
Streamers.
When streamers point upward, the clouds are falling and rain is at
hand. When streamers point downward, the clouds are ascending and
drought is at hand. Salmon Clouds.
A long strip of clouds called a Salmon, or Noah's Ark, stretching east
and west, is a sign of stormy weather, but when it extends north and
south, it is a sign of dry weather.
North and south the sign of drought,
East and west the sign of blast.
Tints.
Light, delicate, quiet tints or colors, with soft, undefined forms of
clouds, indicate and accompany fair weather; but unusual or gaudy hues,
with hard, definitely-outlined clouds, foretell rain, and probably stormy
weather - Thin Light Clouds.
If there be a light-blue sky with thin, light, flying clouds, whilst the
wind goes to the south without much increase in force, or a dirty-blue
sky when no clouds are to be seen, expect storm.
Tails or Feathers.
If there be long points, tails, or feathers hanging from thunder or rain
clouds, five or six or more degrees above the horizon, with little wind in
summer, thunder may be expected, but storm will be of short duration
Two Currents.
Two currents of clouds indicate approaching rain, and, in summer,
thunder. _,
Thunder.
Against much rain the clouds grow rapidly larger, especially before
thunder. ^_ . _,, .
Terraces of Clouds.
When the clouds rise in terraces of white, soon will the country of the
corn priests be pierced with the arrows of rain. (Zuni Indians.)
Variety.
The different kinds of clouds indicate rain.
70 WEATHER PROVERBS.
West Clouds.
When ye see a cloud rise out of the west, straightway ye say there
cometh a shower, and so it is. (Luke xii. 54.)
Brassy-colored clouds in the west at sunset indicate wind.
White Clouds.
If, on a fair day in winter, a white bank of clouds arises in the south,
expect snow.
If small white clouds are seen to collect together, their edges appear-
ing rough, expect wind. Wind.
If the wind blow between north and east or east, with clouds for some
days, and, if clouds be then seen driving from the south high up, rain will
follow plentifully, sometimes forty-eight hours after; if, after the rain, the
wind goes to the south or southwest, better weather will follow.
Yellow Sky.
A light yellow sky at sunset presages wind.
A pale yellow sky at sunset presages rain.
PROVERBS RELATING TO DEW.
Absence of Dew.
The absence of dew for three days indicates rain.
If nights three, dewless there be,
'Twill rain, you're sure to see.
Easter.
The number of dews before Easter, will indicate the number of hoar
frosts to occur after Easter, and the number of dews to occur in August.
Heavy Dew.
If there is a heavy dew and it soon dries, expect fine weather; if it
remains long on the grass, expect rain in twenty-four hours.
Heavy dew indicates fair weather.
Clouds without dew indicate rain.
If there is a heavy dew, it indicates fair weather; no dew indicates
rain " Haying Season.
In haying season, when there is no dew, it indicates rain.
Much dew after a fair day indicates another fair day. A calm and
a fair day followed by absence of dew indicates rain.
Midnight.
With dew before midnight,
The next day will sure be bright.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 71
Plentiful Dew.
If the dew lies on the grass plentifully after a fair day, it indicates that
the following day will be fair. If there is no dew, and no wind after a
fair day, rain will follow.
Southerly Winds.
A heavy dew in the middle latitudes is said to indicate southerly
winds.
A heavy dew with a south to east wind, fair — with a northwest wind,,
rain. (New England.)
Summer Dew.
During summer a heavy dew is sometimes followed by a southerly
wind in the afternoon.
Wet Feet.
If your feet you wet with the dew in the morning, you may keep them
dry for the rest of the day.
PROVERBS RELATING TO FISH.
General.
When fish bite readily and swim near the surface, rain may be ex-
pected.
Fish become inactive just before thunder showers, silent, and won't
bite.
Fish bite the least
With wind in the east.
Fishes in general, both in salt and fresh waters, are observed to sport
most and bite more eagerly against rain than at any other time.
Black-fish.
Black-fish in schools indicate an approaching gale.
Blue-fish, Pike, etc.
Blue-fish, pike and other fish jump with heads toward the point
where a storm is frowning.
The approach of blue-fish to the Middle Atlantic coast is a true indi-
cation of a shift of wind to the north within twenty-four or thirty-six
hours. The observer furnishing the above states that he has not known
this saying to have failed once in the past twenty-five years, and assigns,
as a reason, that in autumn all fish go south, and the blue-fish, it appears,
is able to anticipate this change and approaches the coast, where it may
strike the feed-fish on their way south.
72 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Clam-Beds.
Air-bubbles over the clam-beds indicate rain.
Porpoises in harbor indicate coming storm.
Cat-fish.
Fish swim up stream, and cat-hsh jump out of water before rain.
If the skin on the belly of the cat-fish is unusually thick, it indicates a
cold winter; if not, a mild winter will follow. (Negro.)
Cockles.
Cockles and most shell-fish are observed against a tempest to have
gravel sticking hard into their shells, as a providence of nature to stay or
poise themselves, and to help to weigh them down, if raised from the
bottom by surges.
Cod-fish.
The cod is said to take in ballast before a storm. It is said by Ser-
geant McGillivry, Signal Corps, U. S. A., that there is one instance of this
saying well authenticated, as follows : A number of cod were taken twelve
hours before a severe gale, and it was found that each had swallowed a
number of small stones, some of the stones weighing three or four ounces.
Crabs and Lobsters.
The appearance of crabs and lobsters indicates that spring has come,
and that there will be no more freezing weather. Lake Ontario black
bass leave shoal water just before a thunder-storm. This has been ob-
served twenty-four hours before a storm.
Cuttles.
Cuttles, with their many legs, swimming on the top of the water and
striving to be above the waves, presage a storm.
Cuttle-fish.
Cuttle-fish swimming on the surface of the water indicate the approach
of storm.
Dolphins.
Dolphins, as well as porpoises, when they come about a ship, and sport
and gambol on the surface of the water, betoken a storm; hence they are
regarded as unlucky omens by sailors.
Eels.
If eels are very lively, it is a sign of rain.
Equinox.
In equinoctial storms, fish bite the best before the sun crosses the line.
Fish— Flies.
When fish jump up after flies expect rain.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 73
Frog-fish.
Frog-fish crawling indicate rain.
Lake Trout.
In the northern lakes of the United States, white-fish and lake trout
leave reefs for deep water one month earlier in stormy falls than in mild,
calm falls, with little winds. (Chippewa Indians.)
Lobsters and Craw-fish.
When lobsters or craw-fish heighten their holes about the surface of
the ground, it is a sign of approaching rain.
( Moon.
Fish bite the best when the moon is in the tail.
Mullet.
Mullet run south on the approach of cold northerly wind and rain.
North Wind.
Fishermen, in anger, froth
When the wind is in the north;
For fish bite the best
When the wind is in the west.
Pike.
When pike lie on the bed of a stream quietly, expect rain or wind.
Porpoises.
Porpoises, when they sport about ships and chase one another as if in
play, and indeed their being numerous on the surface of the sea at any
time, is rather a stormy sign. The same may be said of dolphins and
grampus. That the cause of these motions is some electrical change in
the air seems probable. Wilsford, in his Secrets of Nature, tells us "Por-
poises or sea-hogs when observed to sport and chase one another about
ships, expect then some stormy weather."
Porpoises are said to swim in the direction from which the wind is
coming.
Porpoises run into bays and around islands before a storm.
Salmon and Trout.
Salmon and trout plentiful in river (Columbia) show an abundance of
rain in the surrounding country by which the river has risen.
Sea-urchins.
Sea-urchins thrusting themselves into the mud, or striving to cover
their bodies with sand, foreshow a storm.
74 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Shad.
Shad run south when the weather changes cold.
Shark.
Shark go to sea at the approach of a cold wave.
Skate.
Skate jump in the direction that the next wind will come from.
South Wind.
Wind in the south, catch fish in the mouth.
Trout.
Trout bite voraciously before rain.
When trout refuse bait or fly,
There ever is a storm nigh.
Trout and Salmon.
When the trout or salmon-trout jump late in the fall, the Indians of
Washington Territory predict an open winter and an open spring.
Trout and Herring.
Trout jump and herring schools more rapidly before rain.
Whales and Porpoises.
When porpoises and whales spout about ships at sea, storm may be
expected.
Winds.
The appearance of a great number of fish on the west Gulf coast indi-
cates bad weather and easterly winds.
PROVERBS RELATING TO FOG OR MIST.
August.
The number of August fogs indicate the number of winter mists.
In the Mississippi Valley, when fogs occur in August, expect fever and
ague in the following fall.
A fog in August indicates a severe winter and plenty of snow.
Observe on what day in August the first heavy fog occurs, and you
may expect a hard frost on the same day in October.
April Fog.
Fog in April foretells a failure of the wheat crop next year. (Alabama.)
If the first three ^.ays of April be foggy, there will be a flood in June.
(English.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 75
Continued Fog.
If there be continued fog, expect frost.
Dew.
When the dew is seen shining on the leaves, the mist rolled down
from the mountain last night. (Zuni Indians.)
Damp Fog.
If there be damp fog or mist, accompanied by wind, expect rain
Fog Clouds.
When light fog clouas on evenings are observed to rise from the val-
leys and hang around the summit of mountains, rain follows.
February Fog.
A fog in February indicates a frost in the following May.
Fog Frost.
He that would have a bad clay must go out in the fog after a frost.
Frost.
During frosty weather, the dissolution of mist, and the appearance of
small detached cirro-cumulus clouds in the elevated regions of the atmos-
phere are said to foretell that the termination of frost is at hand.
Fog and Rain.
When the fog goes up the hill, the rain comes down the mill.
Fog after Frost.
Fog after hard frosts and fog after mild weather indicate a change in
weather.
Falling Fog.
When the fog falls, fair weather follows; when it rises, rain follows.
Heavy Fog.
Heavy fog in winter, when it hangs below trees, is followed by rain.
Hunting and Fishing.
When the fog goes up the mountains, you may go hunting ; when it
comes down the mountain, you may go fishing. In the former case, it will
be fair ; in the latter, it will rain.
Light Fog.
Light fog passing under the sun from south t-o north in the morning
indicates rain in twenty-four or forty-eight hours.
76 WEATHER PROVERBS.
March, May and August.
So many mists in March we see,
So many frosts in May shall be;
So many fogs in August we see,
So many snows that year will be.
Mirage.
A mirage is followed by a rain. (New England.)
Mist— Sea.
When the mist takes to the sea,
Then good weather it will be. (English.)
Misty Mornings.
Three foggy or misty mornings indicate rain. (Oregon.)
Morning Fogs.
When a morning fog turns into clouds of different layers, the clouds
increasing in size, expect rain.
Mountain Mist.
When mountains extend north and south, if fog or mist comes from
the west, expect fair weather. If mist comes from the top of mountains,
expect rain in summer, snow in winter. (Apache Indians.)
October Fog.
For every fog in October there will be a snow during the winter; for
each heavy fog, a heavy snow, and for each light fog, a light snow.
Rising Fog.
A rising fog indicates fair weather. If the fog settles down, expect
stormy weather.
Seaward and Landward.
Fog from seaward, fair weather; fog from landward, rain. (New
England.)
Summer Fog.
A summer fog is a good indication of fair weather.
Southerly Wind.
In summer, when fog comes with a southerly wind, it indicates warm
weather; when it comes with a northerly wind, it is a sign of heavy rain.
Weather.
When the mist is on the hill,
Then good weather it doth spoil.
Winter Fog.
A winter's fog will freeze a dog.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 77
PROVERBS RELATING TO FROST.
Bearded- Frost.
Bearded-frost is a forerunner of snow.
Birds of Passage.
If birds of passage arrive early from the north, expect frost.
Corn Frost.
With the coming of frost grows the corn old. (Zuni Indians.)
Dark-moon Frost.
Frost occurring in the dark of the moon kills fruit, buds and blossoms;
but frost in the light of the moon will not.
Early Frosts.
Early frosts are generally followed by a long and hard winter. Light
or white frosts are always followed by wet weather, either the same day
or three days after.
Easter Frost.
Past the Easter frost the fruit is safe.
Fences— Trees.
In winter, if the fences and trees are covered with white frost, expect a
thaw.
Frosty Trees.
If the trees are frosty and the sun takes it away before noon, sign of
rain.
First Katydid.
The first frost of the season occurs six weeks after we hear the first
katydid.
Frosts.
Heavy white frost indicates warmer weather.
Black frost indicates dry cold weather.
Bearded frost indicates colder weather and snow.
Frost— Rain.
Hoar frost indicates rain.
Foul Weather.
Frosts end in foul weather.
First Frost.
If the first frost occurs late, the following winter will be mild, but
weather variable. If first frost occurs early, it indicates a severe winter
78 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Gray Sky.
If there be a dark, gray sky, with a south wind, expect frost.
Heavy Frosts.
Heavy frosts are generally followed by fine, clear weather.
Hoar Frost.
If there be an abundance of hoar frost, expect rain.
Ice.
If the ice crack much, expect frost to continue.
June Frosts.
There will be as many frosts in June as there are fogs in February.
Moonlight.
Moonlight nights have the hardest frosts.
Mist.
When the mist is on the hill,
Then good weather it doth spoil;
When the mist takes to the sea,
Then good weather it will be. (England.)
Rain— Frosts.
Heavy frosts bring heavy rains; no frosts, no rain. (California.)
Six Months.
Six months from last frost to next frost. (South.)
Spider Webs.
Spider webs floating at autumn sunset,
Bring a night frost, this you may bet.
Three Frosts.
Three frosts in succession are a sign of rain
Three white frosts and then a storm.
White Frost.
A very heavy white frost in winter is followed by a thaw.
White frost on three successive nights indicates a thaw or rain.
Water Snakes.
When small water snakes leave the sand in low, damp lands, frosts
may be expected in three days. (Apache Indians.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 79
Wind, Northwest.
Frosts will probably occur when the temperature is 40 and the wind
northwest.
A high wind prevents frost.
PROVERBS RELATING TO INSECTS.
Ants.
If ants their walls do frequent build,
Rain will from the clouds be spilled.
When ants are situated in low ground, their migration may be taken
as an indication of approaching heavy rains.
Expect stormy weather when ants travel in lines, and fair weather
when they scatter.
If, in the beginning of July, the ants are enlarging and building up their
piles, an early and cold winter is at hand.
An open ant-hole indicates clear weather; a closed one an approaching
storm.
Ants, Crickets, Gnats, etc.
Ants are very busy ; gnats bite ; crickets are lively ; spiders come out
of their nests, and flies gather in houses just before rain.
Butterflies.
The early appearance of butterflies is said to indicate fine weather.
When the white butterfly flies from the southwest, expect rain.
When the butterfly comes, comes also the summer. (Zuni Indians.)
Bees.
When bees remain in their hives or fly but a short distance, expect
rain.
Bees early at work will not perform a full day's work.
Bees will not swarm before a near storm.
Bees returning hastily and in large numbers are said to indicate
approaching rain, although the weather may be clear.
When bees to distance wing their flight,
Days are warm and skies are bright ;
But when their flight ends near their home,
Stormy weather is sure to come.
A bee was never caught in a shower.
If bees remain in the hive or fly but a short distance from it, expect
rain.
Black Insects.
When little black insects appear on the snow, expect a thaw.
80 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Cockroaches.
When cockroaches fly, it is a sign of approaching rain.
Crickets.
If the crickets sing louder than usual, expect rain.
Chrysalides.
When the chrysalides are found suspended from the under side of rails,
limbs, etc., as if to protect them from rain, expect much rain. If they are
found on slender branches, fair weather will last some time. (Western
Pennsylvania.)
Fleas.
When fleas do very many grow,
Then 'twill surely rain or snow.
When eager bites the thirsty flea,
Clouds and rain you sure shall see.
Flies.
A fly on your nose, you slap and it goes,
If it comes back again, it will bring a good rain.
When flies congregate in swarms, rain follows soon.
When flies bite greedily, expect rain.
Fall-bugs.
Fall-bugs begin to chirp six weeks before a frost in the fall.
Fire-flies.
Fire-flies in great number indicate fair weather.
Garden Spiders.
If the garden spiders break and destroy their webs and creep away,
expect continued rain.
Glow-worms.
Before rain:
Glow-worms numerous, clear and bright,
Illuminate the dewy hills at night.
When the glow-worm glows, dry hot weather follows.
Gossamer.
Gossamer (the fine web of certain species of spider) is said when
abundant in the air to afford a sign of a fine autumn.
Gnats.
Gnats flying in a vortex in the beams of the sun, fair weather will
WEATHER PROVERBS. 81
follow ; when they frisk about more wildly, increasing heat is indicated ;
when they seek the shade and bite more frequently, the signs are of coming
rain.
Gnats in October are a sign of long, fair weather.
Many gnats in spring indicate that the autumn will be warm.
If gnats fly in large numbers, the weather will be fine.
If gnats, flies, etc., bite sharper than usual, expect rain.
When gnats dance in February, the husbandman becomes a beggar.
If gnats fly in compact bodies in the beams of the setting sun, expect
tine weather.
If many gnats are seen in the spring, expect a warm autumn.
When gnats dance in March, it brings death to sheep. (Dutch.)
Hornets.
Hornets build nests high before warm summers.
When hornets build their nests near the ground, expect a cold and early
winter.
House Flies.
House flies coming into the house in great numbers indicate rain.
Harvest Flies.
When harvest flies sing, warm weather will follow.
Insects.
The early appearance of insects indicates an early spring and good crops.
(Apache Indians).
Insects, flying in numbers just at evening, show change of weather to
rain.
Katydids.
Katydids cry three months before frosts. (South.)
Locusts.
When locusts are heard, dry weather will follow, and frost will occur in
six weeks.
Spider Webs.
When spiders' webs in air do fly,
The spell will soon be very dry.
Spider webs scattered thickly over a field covered with dew glistening
in the morning sun, indicate rain.
When spiders work at their webs in the morning, expect a fair day.
Spiders strengthening their webs indicate rain.
Long, single, separate spider webs on grass is a sign of frost next night.
(Irish.)
Spiders in motion indicate rain.
82 WEATHER PROVERBS.
If spiders break off and remove their webs, the weather will be wet.
If spiders make new webs and ants build new hills, the weather will be
clear.
If the spider works during rain, it is an indication that the weather will
soon be clear.
When the spider cleans its web, fair weather is indicated.
If spider webs fly in the autumn with a south wind, expect east winds
and fine weather.
Spiders generally change their webs once every twenty-four hours. If
they make the change between 6 and 7 p. m., expect a fair night. If they
change their web in the morning, a fine day may be expected. If they
work during rain, expect fine weather soon, and the more active and bus)"
the spider the finer will be the weather.
Spiders, when they are seen crawling on the walls more than usual,
indicate that rain will probably ensue. This prognostic seldom fails. This
has been observed for many years, particularly in winter, but more or less
at all times of the year.
If spiders in spinning their webs make the terminating filaments
long, we may, in proportion to their lengths, expect rain.
When you see the ground covered with spider webs which are wet with
dew and there is no dew on the ground, it is a sign of rain before night,
for the spiders are putting up umbrellas; but others say when the spiders
put out their sunshades, it will be a hot day.
Scorpions.
When scorpions crawl, expect dry weather.
Tarantulas.
When tarantulas crawl by day, rain will surely come. (California.)
Wasps.
Wasps building nests in exposed places indicate a dry season.
Wasps in great numbers and busy indicate fair and warm weather.
Wood-lice.
If wood-lice run about in great numbers, expect rain.
Worms, Snails, etc.
Worms come forth more abundantly before rain, as do snails, slugs,
and almost all our limaceous reptiles.
Yellow Jackets.
Yellow jackets building nests on top of ground indicate an approach-
ing dry season.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 88
PROVERBS RELATING TO THE MOON.
April Full Moon.
Full moon in April brings frost.
A Saturday's Moon.
If it comes once in seven years, comes all too soon.
Bean.
Go plant the bean when the moon is light,
And you will find that this is right ;
Plant the potatoes when the moon is dark,
And to this line you always hark;
But if you vary from this rule,
You will find you are a fool;
If you always follow this rule to the end,
You will always have money to spend.
Beans.
Plant garden beans when the sign is in the scales they will hang full.
Cloudy Morning.
In the old of the moon, a cloudy morning bodes a fair afternoon.
Cool Weather.
When the moon runs high, expect cool or cold weather.
New moon far in north in summer, cool weather; in winter, cold.
Change.
If the moon changes (full or new) in fair or warm part of the day, it
indicates a warm moon, and if it changes in the cool part of the day, it
indicates that the weather will be cool during the moon.
If the moon is rainy throughout, it will be clear at the change, and
perhaps the rain will return a few days after.
If there be a change of weather at the time of the quarters (under the
same conditions as above), the new condition will probably last some
time.
Drought— Flood.
The further the moon is to the south, the greater the drought ; the
further west, the greater the flood, and the further northwest, the greater
the cold.
Dry Weather.
When the horns of the moon are sharp, it indicates dry weather.
New moon far in the south, indicates dry weather for a month.
Dry Moon,
A drv moon is far north and soon seen.
84 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Day Moon.
When the moon is visible in the day-time, the days are relatively
cool.
East Wind.
If the moon changes with the wind in the east, the weather during that
moon will be foul.
Fifth Day of Moon.
The fifth day of the new moon indicates the general character of the
weather until the full of the moon.
Full Moon.
In Western Kansas it is said that when the moon is near full it never
storms.
The full moon eats clouds. (Nautical.)
Fair Moon.
If the moon be fair throughout and rain at the close, the fair weather
will probably return on the fourth or fifth day.
Fair Weather.
Phases of the moon occurring in the evening, expect fair weather.
Five Changes.
Five changes of the moon in one month, denotes cool weather in sum-
mer and cold in winter.
Flood.
Two full moons in a calendar month bring on a flood.
Fine Weather.
If the full moon rises clear, expect fine weather.
Gale Moon.
If the moon is seen between the scud and broken clouds during a gale,
it is expected to scuff away the bad weather.
Halo.
The larger the halo about the moon, the nearer the rain clouds and the
sooner the rain may be expected.
A lunar halo indicates rain, and the number of stars inclosed, the num-
ber of days of rain.
The moon with a circle brings water in her beak.
Horns of Moon.
When Luna first her scattered fear recalls,
If, with blunt horns, she holds the dusky air,
Seamen and swain predict abundant showers. (Virgil.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 85
Moon-shield.
If the moon show a silver shield,
Be not afraid to reap your field;
But if she rises halved round,
Soon will tread on deluged ground.
Moon-ring.
Last night the moon had a golden ring,
But to-night no moon I see.
Moon, Wind-clouds, etc.
When first the moon appears, if then she shrouds
Her silver crescent, tipped with sable clouds,
Conclude she bodes a tempest on the main,
And brews for fields impetuous floods of rain.
Or, if her face with fiery flushings glow,
Expect the rattling wind aloft to blow;
But four nights old (for that is the best sign),
With sharpened horns, if glorious then she shine,
Next day, not only that, but all the moon,
Till her revolving race be wholly run,
Are void of tempests both by land and sea.
Moon Halo.
A large ring around the moon and low clouds, indicate rain in twenty-
four hours ; a small ring and high clouds, rain in several days.
Moon, Points of.
If the new moon appears with the points of the crescent turned up,
the month will be dry. If the points are turned down, it will be wet.
Note. — About one-third of the sailors believe in the direct opposite of
the above. The belief is explained as follows : ist. If the crescent will
hold water, the month will be dry; if not, it will be wet. 2nd. If the
Indian hunter could hang his powder-horn on the crescent, he did so and
staid at home, because he knew that the woods would be too dry to still
hunt. If he could not hang his powder-horn upon the crescent, he put it
on his shoulder and went hunting, because he knew that the woods would
be wet and that he could stalk game noiselessly.
Mist.
If there be a general mist before sunrise near the full of the moon, the
weather will be fine for some days.
New Moon.
New moon on its back, indicates wind; standing on its point, indicates
rain in summer and snow in winter. (Dr. John Menual.)
86 WEATHER PROVERBS.
North Wind.
A new moon with a north wind will hold until the full.
North and South Moon.
If the new moon is far north, it will be cold for two weeks, but
if far south, it will be warm.
October Moon.
Full moon in October without frost, no frost till full moon in
vember.
Old Moon.
No-
In the old of the moon,
A cloudy morning means a fair afternoon.
The old moon seen m the new moon's arms is a sign of fair weather.
If the new moon, first quarter, full moon, last quarter, occur between —
Summer: 12 and 2 a. m. Fair.
Winter :
2 and
4 a. m.
Cold and showers.
4 and
6 a. m.
Rain.
6 and
8 a. m.
Wind and rain.
8 and
10 a. m.
Changeable.
10 and
12 m.
Frequent showers.
12 and
2 p. m.
Very rainy.
2 and
4 p. m.
Changeable.
4 and
6 p. m.
Fair.
6 and
8 p. m.
Fair, if wind northwest.
8 and
10 p. m.
Rainy, if wind south or southwest.
10 and
12 p. m.
Fair.
12 and
2 a. m.
Frost, unless wind southwest.
2 and
4 a. m.
Snow and stormy.
4 and
6 a. m.
Rain.
6 and
8 a. m.
Stormy.
8 and
10 a. m.
Cold rain, if wind west.
10 and
1 2 m.
Cold and high wind.
12 and
2 p. m.
Snow and rain.
2 and
4 p.m.
Fair and mild.
4 and
6 p. m.
Fair.
6 and
8 p. m.
Fair and frosty, if wind northeast or north.
8 and
10 p. m.
Rain or snow, if wind south or southwest.
10 and
12 p. m.
Fair and frosty.
Points of Moon.
If the points of a new moon are up, then, as a rule, no rain will fall
that quarter of the moon ; a dull pale moon, dry, with halo, indicates poor
crops. In the planting season, no grain must be planted when halo is
around the moon. (Apache Indians.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 87
Pale Rise.
If the full moon rise pale, expect rain.
Rheumatic Diseases.
Therefore the moon, the governor of the floods,
Pale in her anger, washes all the air
That rheumatic diseases do abound. (Shakespeare.)
Red, Dim or Pale Moon.
A dim or pale moon indicates rain, a red moon indicates wind.
The moon, her face if red be,
Of water speaks she. (Zuni Indians.)
If the full moon rises red, expect wind.
When the moon rises red and appears large, with clouds, expect rain
in twelve hours.
Rain.
When the moon is darkest near the horizon, expect rain.
When phases of the moon occur in the morning, expect rain.
If the moon turns on its back in the third quarter, it is a sign of rain.
The moon, if in house be, cloud it will, rain soon will come. (Zuni
Indians.)
Ruddy.
If on her cheeks you see the maiden's blush,
The ruddy moon foreshows the winds will rush.
South Moon.
A south moon indicates bad weather.
Snow.
As many days old as the moon is at the first snow, there will be as
many snows before crop-planting time.
Snow coming two or three days after new moon will remain on the
ground some time, but that falling just after full moon will soon go off.
There will be as many snow-storms during the winter as the moon
is days old at the first snow-storm.
Stars in Halo.
Moon in a circle indicates storm, and number of stars in circle the
number of days before storm.
Sixth Day of Moon.
If the weather on the sixth day is the same as that of the fourth day
of the moon the same weather will continue during the whole moon. Said
to be correct nine times out of twelve. (Spanish.)
88 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Storm.
The rising or the setting of the sun or moon, especially the moon, will
be followed by a decrease of a storm which is then prevailing.
Saturday Moon.
A Saturday moon, if it comes once in seven years, it comes too soon.
A Friday's moon, come when it will, comes too soon.
Saturday Change.
One Saturday change in the moon is enough, as it is always fol-
lowed by a severe storm.
Stormy, Wet Weather.
If there be a change from continued stormy or wet to clear and dry
weather at the time of a new or full moon, and so remains until the second
day of the new or full moon, it will probably remain fine until the follow-
ing quarter; and if it changes not then, or only for a short time, it usually
lasts until the following new or full moon ; and if it does not change then,
or only for a very short time, it will probably remain fine and dry for
four or five weeks.
Threatening Clouds.
Threatening clouds, without rain, in old moon indicate drought.
Thursday.
Thursday before the moon changes rules the moon.
Way to Wane.
The three days of the change of the moon from the way to the wane
we get no rain.
Warm Weather.
When the moon runs low, expect warm weather.
Warm and Cold Weather.
If the moon changes in the morning, it indicates warm weather; if in
the evening, cold weather.
A change in the moon which occurs between sunrise and sunset will
be followed by warm weather; when the change occurs between sunset
and sunrise, it will be followed by cold weather.
PROVERBS RELATING TO PLANTS.
Ash Leaves.
When the ash leaves come out before the oak, expect a wet season.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 89
African Marigold.
If this plant does not open its petals by 7 o'clock in the morning, it
will rain or thunder that day. It also closes before a storm.
Aspen Leaf.
Trembling of the aspen leaf in calm weather indicates an approaching
storm.
Berries.
When the bushes are full of berries, a hard winter is on the way.
When berries are plentiful in the hedge, on the May-bush and black-
thorn, a hard winter may be expected.
Berries in the hedges often forebode a hard winter, and severe weather
frequently occurs in seasons when they are particularly plentiful on the
May-bush and blackthorn. This rule is not, however, without its excep-
tion. But, at all events, peculiarities of the seasons have a wonderful
influence on the quantities of berries, particularly those of holly. The
peculiarities of the seasons and their influence on plants constitute a very
curious subject of research ; it comprehends the whole doctrine of special
blights, whereby only certain tribes of plants are affected. Epidemics
and epizootics come under the same class and are referable to specific
conditions of the atmosphere.
Beech-nuts.
When beech-nuts are plenty, expect a mild winter.
Beans.
Be it weal or be it woe,
Beans must blow ere May doth go.
Convolvulus.
The convolvulus folds up its petals at the approach of rain.
Cherries.
As long as the cherries bloom in April, it is said that the grapevine
will be in bloom.
Chickweed.
The flowers of the chickweed contract before rain.
The chickweed, at 9 o'clock in the morning, if the weather is clear,
straightens its flowers, spreads its leaves, and keeps awake until noon. If,
however, there is rain in prospect, the plant droops and its flowers do not
open.
Corn-husk.
A double husk on corn indicates a severe winter.
Ears of corn are covered with thicker and stronger husks in cold
winters.
If corn is hard to husk, expect a hard winter. (Apache Indians.)
90 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Cockle-burrs.
When cockle-burrs mature brown, it indicates frost.
Clover Leaves.
Clover leaves turned up so as to show light under-side indicate ap-
proaching rain.
Clovers contract at the close of a storm.
Cottonwood— Quaking Asp.
Cottonwood and quaking asp trees turn up their leaves before rain.
Corn-fodder.
Corn-fodder, dry and crisp, indicates fair weather ; but damp and limp,
rain — very sensitive to hygrometric changes.
Dandelions.
The dandelions close their blossoms before a storm; the sensitive
plant its leaves. The leaves of the May trees bear up so that the under
side may be seen before a storm.
Dandelion and Daisy.
The flowers of the dandelion and daisy close before rain.
Dogwood Blossoms.
When the blooms of the dogwood tree are full, expect a cold winter.
When blooms of same are light, expect a warm winter.
Frost will not occur after the dogwood blossoms.
Dead Nettles.
Dead nettles blow early and all the year; the red or purple kind are
scarce all winter. They afford a sign of a mild season when they come
in winter in abundance.
Early Blossoms.
Early blossoms indicate a bad fruit year.
Flowers.
When the perfume of flowers is unusually perceptible, rain may he
expected.
Fox-fire.
Fox-fire seen at night indicates cold.
Frost— Cockle.
Frost has never been known to catch the cockle or blackberry in
bloom.
Fennel.
When fennel blooms, frost follows.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 91
Fall Apples.
If the fall apples are one-sided, with thick, rough skins, a severe winter
may be expected.
Grasses.
Grasses of all kinds are loaded with seeds before a severe winter.
Goat's-beard.
When goat's-beard closes its petals at mid-day, expect rain.
Hay.
Better it is to rise betimes
And make hay while the sun shines,
Than to believe in tales and lies
Which idle monks and friars devise.
(Robins's Almanac.)
Hog-thistle.
If the hog-thistle closes for the night, expect fair weather ; if it remains
open, expect rain.
Jonquils.
Jonquils, of which there are several sorts, blow in the open ground in
March and April. The great jonquil and the odorous jonquil blow about
the middle of March, the lesser or proper jonquil, somewhat later. When
they blow well and early, they forebode a fine season.
Leaves.
If, in the fall of the leaves, in October, many of them wither and hang
on the boughs, it betokens a frosty winter and much snow.
If the leaves are slow to fall, expect a cold winter.
If the falling leaves remain under the trees and are not blown away by
the wind, expect a fruitful year to follow.
When leaves of trees are thick, expect a cold winter.
Late Blossoms.
Late blossoms indicate a good fruit year.
Marigold.
The marigold opens between 6 and 7 in the morning and generally keeps
awake until 4 in the afternoon. In such cases, the weather will be steady.
If, on the other hand, it does not open by 7 o'clock in the morning, you may
expect rain that day.
Mi Ik -weed.
Milk-weed closing at night indicates rain.
92 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Mountain Moss.
When the mountain moss is soft and limpid, expect rain.
When mountain moss is dry and brittle, expect clear weather.
March Flowers.
" March flowers make no summer bowers," because if the spring is
very mild, vegetation becomes too far advanced and is liable to injury
from frost.
Mushrooms.
When mushrooms spring up during the night, expect rain.
Mushrooms and toad- stools are numerous before rain.
Nuts.
Nuts with a thick covering denote a hard winter.
Onion-skins.
Onion-skins very thin,
Mild winter coming in;
Onion-skins thick and tough,
Coming winter cold and rough.
Pitcher-plant.
The pitcher-plant opens its mouth before rain.
Pimpernel.
When this plant is seen in the morning, with its little red flowers widely
extended, we may generally expect a fine day; on the contrary, when the
petals are closed, rain will soon follow. This plant has been styled the
poor man's weather-glass.
Red Sandwort.
When the corona of red sandwort contracts, expect rain.
Sensitive Brier,
The sensitive brier closes up its leaves on the approach of rain.
Sycamore.
Sycamore tree, peeling off white in the fall, indicates a cold winter.
Sunflower.
Sunflower raising its head indicates rain.
Scotch Pimpernel.
When the corona of the Scotch pimpernel contracts, expect rain.
Speedwell.
When the corona of the speedwell and stitchwort contracts, expect
rain.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 93
Sea- weed.
Sea-weed becomes damp and expands before wet weather.
Sea Grape.
In the West Indies and along the coast of Florida, there grows a small
fruit-bearing tree called the sea grape, which, when its fruit is abundant
and ripens early, it is said by the Seminole Indians and natives of the
Bahama Islands to be a sign that there will be a hurricane before the end
of the season. The usual time of ripening of this fruit is during Septem-
ber, and the hurricane season extends from the first of August till the end
of October.
Silver Maple.
The silver maple shows the lining of its leaf before a storm.
Sea- weed.
A piece of kelp or sea-weed hung up will become damp previous
to rain.
Tulips and dandelions close just before rain.
Trefoil.
If the trefoil contracts its leaves, expect heavy rains.
Tree Limbs.
When tree limbs break off during calm, expect rain.
Tree Moss.
North side of trees covered with moss indicates cold weather.
Trees.
Trees grow dark before a storm.
Tree Leaves.
When the leaves of trees curl, with the wind from the south, it indi-
cates rain.
Wild Indigo.
Just before rain or heavy dew, the wild indigo closes or folds its leaves.
Wheat.
For wheat, a peck of dust in
March is worth a king's ransom;
Or wet and soddy, the land
Must go to oats and corn.
94 WEATHER PROVERBS.
PROVERBS RELATING TO RAIN.
Clearness.
Unusual clearness in the atmosphere, objects being seen very dis-
tinctly, indicates rain.
Evening and Morning.
Evening red and morning gray
Are sure signs of a tine day.
Evening gray and morning red,
Put on your hat or you'll wet your head.
Electricity.
Increasing atmospheric electricity oxidizes ammonia in the air and
forms nitric acid which affects milk, thus accounting for souring of milk
by thunder.
Hours of Commencing.
If rain commences before daylight, it will hold up before 8 a. m. ; if it
begins about noon, it will continue through the afternoon ; if it commences
after 9 p. m., it will rain the next day; if it clears off in the night, it will
rain the next day; if the wind is from the northwest or southwest, the
storm will be short; if from the northeast, it will be a hard one; if from
the northwest, a cold one, and from the southwest, a warm one.
If rain ceases after 12 m., it will rain next day.
If rain ceases before 12 m., it will be clear next day.
Morning Rain.
If rain commences before day, it will stop before 8 a. m. ; if it begins
about noon, it will continue through the afternoon; if not till 5 p. m., it
will rain through the night; if it clears off in the night, it will rain the
next day.
If it rains before seven,
It will clear before eleven.
If rain begins at early morning light,
'Twill end ere day at noon is bright.
North Rain.
With the north rain, leaves the harvest.
Northeast Rain.
With the rain of the northeast comes the ice fruit (hail). (Zuni
Indians.)
Rain from the northeast (in Germany region of dry winds) continues
three days.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 95
Notice.
Rain long foretold, long last;
Short notice, soon past.
October and November.
Plenty of rain in October and November on the North Pacific coast
indicates a mild winter; little rain in these months will be followed by a
severe winter.
Scalp-Locks.
When the locks of the Navajoes turn damp in the scalp-house, surely
it will rain.
South Thunder.
Rain with south or southwest thunder, squalls occur late each suc-
cessive day.
South Rain.
Rain from the south prevents the drought, but rain from the west is
always best.
South winds bring rain. (California.)
The south rain brings with it the beautiful odors of the land of ever-
lasting summer and brightens the leaves of growing things. (Zuni
Indians.)
Rain which sets in with a south wind on the north Pacific coast will
probably last.
September Rain.
Rain in September is good for the farmer, but poison to the vine
growers. (German.)
Seven and Eleven.
If it rains before seven,
It will cease before eleven.
Sunrise.
If it rains before sunrise, expect a fair afternoon.
Sunshiny Rain.
If it rains when the sun shines, it will rain the next day.
Swallows and Crickets.
Rain is indicated when — -
Low o'er the grass the swallows wing,
And crickets, too, how sharp they sing.
September.
Heavy September rains bring drought.
96 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Squalls.
When rain-squalls break to the westward, it is a sign of foul weather.
When they break to leeward, it is a sign of fair weather. ( North-
east coast.)
Tide.
Rain is likely to commence on the turn of the tide.
In threatening, it is more apt to rain at the turn of the tide, especially
at high water.
Toad -stools.
If toad-stools spring up in the night in dry weather, they indicate rain.
West Rain.
When rain comes from the west it will not continue long.
The west rain comes from the world of waters to moisten the home
of the She Wi. (Zuni Indians.)
Wind and Rain.
Marry the rain to the wind and you have a calm.
Wind.
With the rain before the wind, your topsail halyards you must mind.
PROVERBS RELATING TO RAINBOWS.
Clear.
The rainbow has but a bad character: she ever commands the rain
to cease.
Color.
If the green be large and bright in the rainbow, it is a sign of rain.
If red be the strongest color, there will be rain and wind together. After
a long drought the rainbow is a sign of rain. After much wet weather, it
indicates fair weather. If it breaks up all at once, there will follow severe
and settled weather. If the bow be in the morning, rain will follow; if at
noon, slight and heavy rain; if at night, fair weather. The appearance
of two or three rainbows indicates fair weather for the present, but set-
tled and heavy rains in a few days.
Evening - Rainbow.
If there is a rainbow at eve,
It will rain and leave.
East and West Rainbow.
Rainbow in the east indicates that the following day will be clear. A
rainbow in the west is usually followed by more rain the same day.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 97
Rainbow in the Sierras (Y. £., in the east) in evening indicates no more
rain. ( California.)
Fair Weather.
The boding shepherd heaves a sigh,
For see, a rainbow spans the sky.
High Rainbow.
When rainbow does not touch water, clear weather will follow.
Indications by Colors.
The predominance of dark red in the iris shows tempestuous weather;
green, rain; and if blue, that the air is clearing.
Low Rainbow.
A rainbow that comes near a camp-fire, or low down on the mountain
side, is a bad sign for crops. If seen at a great distance, it indicates fair
weather.
Morning and Evening Rainbow.
Rainbow in the morning, shepherds take warning ;
Rainbow at night, shepherds delight.
A morning rainbow indicates rain ; an evening rainbow, fair weather.
A rainbow in the morn, put your hook in the corn ;
A rainbow at eve, put your head in the sheave.
Night and Morning Rainbow.
Rainbow at night, sailors 1 delight;
Rainbow in morning, sailors' warning.
Spring Rainbow.
A rainbow in spring indicates fair weather for next twenty-four to
forty-two hours.
Sudden Disappearance.
If a rainbow disappears suddenly, it indicates fair weather.
West and East Shower.
Rainbow in morning shows that shower is west of us, and that we will
probably get it. Rainbow in the evening shows that shower is east of us
and is passing off.
PROVERBS RELATING TO REPTILES.
Frogs.
Frogs singing in the evening indicate fair weather for next day.
Frogs croak more noisily, and come abroad in the evening in large
numbers, before rain.
98 WEATHER PROVERBS.
When frogs croak three times, it indicates that winter has broken.
As long as frogs are heard before Saint Mark's day, that long will they
keep quiet afterward.
Croaking frogs in spring will be three times frozen in.
When frogs warble, they herald rain. (Zuni Indians.)
Frogs must be frozen up three times in spring after they begin to
croak.
The louder the frogs, the more's the rain.
The color of a frog changing from yellow to reddish indicates rain.
Tree-frogs piping during rain indicates continued rain.
Tree-frogs crawl up to the branches of trees before a change of
weather.
Yellow Frogs.
Abundance of yellow frogs are accounted a good sign in a hay-field,
probably as indicating tine weather.
Glow-worms.
Glow-worms numerous and bright, indicate rain.
Worms.
If, after some days of dry weather, fresh earth is seen which has been
thrown up by worms, expect dry weather.
When worms creep out of the ground in great numbers, expect wet
weather.
Snails.
Snails moving on bushes or grass, are signs of rain.
When black snails cross your path,
Black clouds much moisture hath.
Leech.
A leech placed in a jar of water will remain at the bottom until rain
is approaching, when it will rise to the surface, and, if thunder is to follow,
will frequently crawl out of the water.
Leeches kept in glass jars move about more frequently just before rain.
Lizards.
When lizards chirrup, it is a sure indication of rain.
Snakes.
Hanging a dead snake on a tree will bring rain in a few hours.
(Negro.)
Note. — Snakes are out before rain, and are, therefore, more easily
killed.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 99
In Oregon the approach of snakes indicates that a spell of fine weather
will follow.
When snakes are hunting food, rain may be expected; after a rain,
they can not be found.
Hang up a snake skin and it will bring rain.
Snakes and snake-trails may be seen near houses, roads, etc., before
rain.
Snakes expose themselves on the approach of rain.
PROVERBS RELATING TO STARS OR METEORS.
Comets.
Comets bring cold weather.
After an unusual fall of meteors, dry weather is expected. All comets
evidence the approach of some calamity, such as drought, famine, war,
floods, etc. (Apache Indians.)
Comets are said to improve the grape crop, and wine produced in
years when comets appear is called comet wine. (French.)
Falling Stars.
If there be many falling stars during a clear evening in summer, ex-
pect thunder.
If there are no falling stars on a bright summer night, expect fine
weather.
Fair Weather.
When the stars set still, the times are to be pleasant. (Zuni Indians.)
Flickering.
When the stars flicker in a dark background, rain or snow follows
soon.
Huddling Stars.
When the stars begin to huddle,
The earth will soon become a puddle.
Many Stars.
When the sky is very full of stars, expect rain.
Many stars in winter indicate frost.
In summer, when many stars twinkle, clear weather is indicated.
Milky Way.
The edge of the Milky Way which is the brightest, indicates the di-
rection from which the approaching storm will come.
)
100 WEATHER PROVERBS.
North Star.
When the stars above 45 ° in altitude or the North Star flickers
strangely, or appears closer than usual, expect rain.
Numerous Stars.
When stars appear to be numerous, very large, and dull, and do not
twinkle, expect rain.
Snow.
Many meteors presage much snow next winter.
Shooting Stars.
If meteors shoot toward the north, expect a north wind next day.
Many shooting stars on summer nights indicate hot weather.
Tempest. ft
When a star tows the moon and another chases her astern, tempestu-
ous weather will follow. The phenomenon is probably styled a big star
chasing the moon. (Nautical.)
• Twinkling.
Excessive twinkling of stars indicates very heavy dews, rain, and
snow.
When the stars twinkle very brightly, expect stormy weather in the
near future.
The Maltese say, " The stars twinkle; we cry, ' wind.' "
Wind and Rain.
If the stars appear large and clear, expect rain or wind.
Thaw.
If shooting stars fall in the south in winter, there will be a thaw.
PROVERBS RELATING TO SNOW.
Animation.
Snow is generally preceded by a general animation of man and beast
which continues until after the snow-fall ends.
Corn.
Corn is as comfortable under snow as an old man is under his fur
cloak. (Russian.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 101
Christmas.
If it snows during Christmas night, the crops will do well.
So far as the sun shines on Christmas day,
So far will the snow blow in May. (German.)
Dry or Wet Snow.
When the snow falls dry it means to lie,
But flakes light and soft bring rain oft.
Ditch Snow.
When now in the ditch the snow doth lie,
'Tis waiting for more by and by.
Dry or Wet Snow.
If the snow that falls during the winter is dry and is blown about by
the wind, a dry summer will follow; very damp snow indicates rain in
the spring. (Apache Indians.)
First Snow.
There will be as many snow storms during the season as there are
days remaining in the month after the time of the first snow.
When the first snow remains on the ground some time, in places not
exposed to the sun, expect a hard winter.
Last Snow.
The number of days the last snow remains on the ground indicates
the number of snow storms which will occur during the following winter.
Heavy Snows.
Heavy snows in winter favor the crops of the following summer.
January Snow.
If there is no snow before January, there will be the more snow in
March and April.
Leaves.
When dry leaves rattle on the trees, expect snow.
Light and Heavy Snow.
A heavy fall of snow indicates a good year for crops, and a light fall
the reverse. (Dr. John Menaul.)
Mountain Snow.
If much snow be spread on the mountains in winter, the season of
planting will be made blue with verdure. (Indian.)
102 WEATHER PROVERBS.
March Snow.
In March much snow
To plants and trees much woe. (German.)
Mud.
When snow falls in the mud it remains all winter.
November.
A heavy November snow will last until April. (New England.)
If the snow remains on the trees in November, they will bring out but
few buds in the spring. (German.)
Popping Wood.
Burning wood in winter pops more before snow.
Snow Fertile.
Snow is the poor man's fertilizer, and good crops will follow a winter
of heavy snowfall. •
Snow Trees.
If the first snow sticks to the trees, it foretells a bountiful harvest.
Snowball.
Cut a snowball in halves ; if it is wet inside, the snow will pass off with
rain; if it is dry inside, the snow will be melted by the sun.
Snow-flakes.
If the snow-flakes increase in size, a thaw will follow.
Snow-moon.
If a snow-storm begins when the moon is young, the rising of the
moon will clear away the snow.
Snow-health.
The more snow the more healthy the season. (John Ayres, Santa Fe.)
Snow-year.
A snow year, a rich year.
As many days as the snow remains on the trees, just so many days
will it remain on the ground.
It takes three cloudy days to bring a heavy snow. (New England.)
White Christmas.
A white Christmas, a lean graveyard.
Sleet.
Much sleet in winter will be followed by a good fruit year.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 103
PROVERBS RELATING TO THE SUN.
Aurora.
Aurora borealis denotes cold.
If Aurora with half-open eyes
And a pale sickly cheek salutes the skies,
How shall the vines with tender leaves defend
Her teeming clusters when the storms descend.
(Virgil.)
Candlemas Day.
So far as the sun shines in on Candlemas day (2d of February)
So far the snow will blow in before the first of May.
Cloudy Sunset.
The sun sets weeping in the lowly west,
Witnessing storms to come woe and unrest.
(Shakespeare.)
When the sun sets unhappily (with a hazy veiled face) then will the
morning be angry with wind, storm, and sand. (Zuni Indians.)
Color.
Since the colors and duration of twilight, especially at evening, depend
upon the amount of condensed vapor which the atmosphere contains, these
appearances should afford some indications of the weather which may be
expected to succeed. The following are some of the rules which are relied
upon by seamen: When, after sunset, the western sky is of a whitish-
yellow, and this tint extends a great height, it is probable that it will rain
during the night or next day. Gaudy or unusual hues with hard, defin-
itely outlined clouds, foretell rain and probably wind. If the sun, before
setting, appears diffuse and of a brilliant white, it foretells storm. If it sets
in a sky slightly purple, the atmosphere near the zenith being of a bright
blue, we may rely upon fine weather.
Days.
As the days begin to shorten
The heat begins to scorch them.
Dark Clouds.
If the sun sets in dark, heavy clouds, expect rain next day.
If at sunrise there are many dark clouds seen in the west and remain
there, rain will fall on that day.
104 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Double Setting-.
Sun setting double indicates much rain. Red sun indicates fair
weather. Orange sun, usually foul weather. Mock suns in winter are
usually followed by intense cold.
Dull Color.
When the sun appears a pale or dull color, expect rain.
Drawing Water.
Rays of the sun appearing in a cloud forebode rain. This phenomenon
is, in fact, caused by the image of the sun being reflected in an interven-
ing cloud, the reflected image radiating in the cloud. It is noticed by
Aristotle.
When the sun draws water, rain follows soon.
Sun drawing water indicates rain.
If the sun draws water in the morning, it will rain before night.
Easter.
If sun shines on Easter, it will shine on Whit Sunday.
Fiery Red.
In fiery red the sun doth rise,
Then wades through clouds to mount the skies.
Friday.
If the sun sets clear Friday evening, it will rain before Monday night.
Golden Set.
The weary sun hath made a golden set,
And by the bright track of his fiery car
Gives token of a goodly day to-morrow.
(Richard III.)
Halo.
When the sun is in his house (in a halo or circle) it will rain soon.
(Zuni Indians.)
A solar halo indicates bad weather.
A halo around the sun indicates the approach of a storm, within three
days, from the side which is the more brilliant.
If there be a ring or halo around the sun in bad weather, expect fine
weather soon.
A bright circle around the sun denotes a storm, and cooler weather.
95 " 93 "
WEATHER PROVERBS. 105
Haze.
Haze and western sky purple indicate fair weather.
Haziness.
A blur or haziness about the sun indicates a storm.
Hot Sun.
If the sun burn more than usual, or there be a halo around the sun in
fine weather, "wet."
Looming Twilight.
Twilight looming indicates rain.
Low and High Dawn.
A low dawn indicates foul weather. A high dawn indicates wind.
Murky Clouds.
When the sun rises with dim, murky clouds, with black beams, clouds
in the west, or appears red or green, expect rain.
Pale Twilight.
Pale, yellow twilight, extending high up, indicates threatening weather.
Pale Set.
If the sun sets pale, it will rain to-morrow.
Pale Sunrise.
If the sun rises pale, a pale red, or even dark blue, there will be rain
during the day.
Pale Sunset.
A pale sunset, a golden sunset, or a green sunset, indicates rain.
Red Clouds.
If the clouds at sunrise be red, there will be rain the following day.
Red.
A red evening indicates fine weather; but if the red extends far
upwards, especially in the morning, it indicates wind or rain.
Red Morn.
"A red morn: that ever yet betokened
Wreck to the seamen, tempest to the field;
Sorrow to shepherds, woe unto the birds,
Gust and foul flaws to herdsmen and to herds."
(Shakespeare: Venus and Adonis.)
106 WEATHER PROVERBS,
Red Sky.
A very red sky in the east at sunset indicates stormy winds.
Red skies in the evening precede tine morrows.
In winter if the sun rises with a red sky, expect rain that day; in
summer, expect showers and wind.
If the sun set with very red sky in the east, expect wind ; in the south-
east, expect rain.
Sun Spots,
Wet seasons occur in years when sun-spots are frequent.
Red Sun.
A red sun has water in his eye.
Scorching- Sun,
When the sun in the morning (to 9 a. m.) is breaking through the
clouds and scorching, a thunder-storm follows in the afternoon.
When the sun is scorching (i. e., reflected from roofs and water sur-
face), rain follows soon.
Sea-green Sky.
When the sky during rain is tinged with sea-green, the rain will
increase; if with deep blue, the rain will be showery.
Spotted Clouds.
If the sun rises covered with a dark spotted cloud, expect rain on that
day.
Spring.
If the sun appears dead, not bright and clear in the early spring, ex-
pect poor crops and very little rain. This sign usually comes in April.
Dry winds may also be expected. (Apache Indians.)
Sun-dogs.
Sun-dogs indicate cold weather in winter or storm in summer.
A sun-dog at night is the sailor's delight;
A sun-dog in the morning is the sailor's warning.
Sunrise.
If de sun git up berry early and go to bed before he git up, it's a sign
it rains before noon. (Negro.)
If the sun rises clear, then shadowed by a cloud, and comes out again
clear, it will rain before night.
Sunshining Shower.
Sunshining shower won't last half an hour;
Sunshine and shower rain again to-morrow.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 107
Ten and Two.
Between the hours of ten and two,
Will show you what the day will do.
Yellow Streaks.
Red or yellow streaks from west to east indicate rain in forty-eight
hours.
Yellow Sunset.
A bright yellow sunset indicates wind; a pale yellow, wet; a neutral
gray is a favorable sign in the morning, and unfavorable in the evening.
The sun reveals the secrets of the sky,
And who dares give the source of light the lie.
(Virgil.)
PROVERBS RELATING TO THUNDER AND LIGHTNING.
Birds.
If the birds be silent, expect thunder.
Cattle.
If cattle run around and collect together in the meadows, expect
thunder.
Christmas Thunder.
Thunder during Christmas week indicates that there will be much
snow during the winter. (Kansas.)
Death — Plunder.
Winter thunder is to old folks death, and to young folks plunder.
Distant Thunder.
The distant thunder speaks of coming rain.
Early Thunder.
Early thunder, early spring.
Early and Late Thunder.
Thunder and lightning early in winter or late in fall indicates warm
weather.
East Thunder.
If the first thunder is in the east, aha ! the bear has stretched his right
arm and comes forth, and the winter is over. (Zuni Indians.)
East Wind.
If an east wind blows against a dark, heavy sky from the northwest,
108 WEATHER PROVERBS.
the wind decreasing in force as the clouds approach, expect thunder and
lightning.
Evening Thunder.
If there be thunder in the evening, there will be much rain and show-
ery weather.
Thunder in the evening indicates much rain.
Fall Thunder.
Thunder in the fall indicates a mild, open winter.
February Thunder.
Thunder and lightning in February or March, poor sugar (maple)
year.
First Thunder.
The thunder-storms of the season will come from the direction of the
first thunder-storm.
First thunder in winter or spring indicates rain and very cold weather.
(Dr. John Menual.)
With the first thunder the gods of rain open their portals. (Zuni.)
Forked Lightning.
Forked lightning at night,
The next day clear and bright.
Frogs and Snakes.
The first thunder of the year awakes the frogs and snakes from their
winter sleep.
Heat.
Lightning brings heat.
July Thunder.
Much thunder in July injures wheat and barley.
Lightning without Thunder.
If there be lightning without thunder after a clear day, there will be a
continuance of fair weather.
March Thunder.
Thunder in March betokens a fruitful year. (German.)
May Thunder.
If there is much thunder in May, the months of September and August
will be without it.
Morning Thunder.
Morning thunder is followed by a rain the same day.
When it thunders in the morning, it will rain before night.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 109
North Lightning.
Lightning in the north will be followed by rain in twenty-four hours.
Lightning in the north in summer is a sign of heat.
North — South.
Lightning in the north indicates rain in twenty-four hours. Lightning
in the south, low on the horizon, indicates dry weather. (Kansas.)
North Star.
Lightning under North Star will bring rain in three days.
NW. Thunder.
Thunder-storm from NW. is followed by fine, bracing weather; but
thunder and lightning from NE. indicates sultry, unsettled weather.
(Observer at Santa Fe.)
North Thunder.
Thunder in the north indicates cold weather and rain from the west.
If the first thunder is in the north, aha ! the bear has stretched his left
leg in his winter bed. (Zuni Indians.)
North Wind.
With a north wind it seldom thunders.
November Thunder.
Thunder and lightning on the northern lakes in November is an indica-
tion that the lakes will remain open until the middle of December or until
Christmas. (Said to be reliable.)
m Red and Pale Lightning.
When the flashes of lightning appear very pale, it argues the air to be
full of waterish meteors; and if red and hery, inclining to winds and
tempests.
September Thunder.
Thunder-storms in September mean plenty of snow in February and
March, and a large crop of grape wine. (German.)
If it thunders much at the beginning of September, much grain will be
raised the following year.
Spring Lightning.
Lightning in spring indicates a good fruit year.
Spring Thunder.
If there be showery weather, with sunshine and increase of heat in the
spring, a thunder-storm may be expected every day, or at least every
other day.
First thunder in the spring — if in the south it indicates a wet season,
i. in the north it indicates a dry season.
110 WEATHER PROVERBS.
South or Southeast Thunder.
Thunder from the south or southeast indicates foul weather, from the
north or northwest fair weather.
Sheet Lightning.
If there be sheet lightning with a clear sky on spring, summer, and
autumn evenings, expect heavy rains.
South Thunder.
If the first thunder is in the south, aha! the bear has stretched his right
leg in his winter bed. (Zuni Indians.)
Summer Lightning.
Lightning in summer indicates good healthy weather.
West Thunder.
If the first thunder is in the west, aha! the bear has stretched his left
arm in his winter bed. (Zuni Indians.)
Winter Thunder.
A winter's thunder
Is a summer's wonder.
When thunder is heard in winter, it indicates cold weather. Thunder
in the north indicates dry weather.
Thunder in winter means famine in summer.
Winter's thunder
Bodes summer hunger.
PROVERBS RELATING TO TREES.
Ash and Oak.
Ash before oak,
There'll be a smoke;
Oak before ash,
There'll be a smash.
(Meaning heat and wind.)
Dead Branches
Dead branches falling in calm weather indicate rain.
Leaves.
Early falling leaves indicate an early fall.
Logs.
An easy-splitting log indicates rain.
WEATHER PROVERBS. Ill
Leaves.
Leaves turned up so as to show the underside indicate rain.
Maple.
When the leaves of the sugar-maple tree are turned upside down,
expect rain.
PROVERBS RELATING TO WIND.
Aches and Pains.
As old sinners have all points
O 1 the compass in their joints,
Can by their pangs and aches find
All turns and changes of the wind.
Blast.
The sharper the blast,
The sooner 'tis past.
Barometer.
When the glass is low,
Look out for a blow;
When it rises high,
Let all your kites fly.
Backing Wind.
If the wind backs against the sun,
Trust it not, for back it will run.
Brisk Wind.
A brisk wind generally precedes rain.
Changing Wind.
It is a sign of continued fine weather when the wind changes during
the day so as to follow the sun.
Winds changing from foul to fair during the night are not permanent.
Candlemas Day.
Where the wind is on Candlemas day
There it will stick till the end of May.
Clear Sunset.
When the sun sets in a clear —
An easterly wind you need not fear.
112 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Chenook Wind.
A Chenook wind is a warm wind which comes from the mouth of the
Columbia river or Chenook Point. A Walla Walla wind is a cold wind
which blows down the Columbia river. (Indian, North Pacific.)
Drought and Blast.
North and south the sign of drought,
East and west the sign o' blast.
East Wind.
In summer, if the wind changes to the east, expect cooler weather.
When the east wind toucheth it, it shall wither. (Ezekiel, chap,
xvii., 10.)
And, behold, seven thin ears and blasted with the east wind came up.
(Genesis xli., 6.)
The east wind brought the locust. (Exodus x., 13.)
God prepared a vehement east wind. (Jonah, chap, iv., 8.)
The east wind hath broken thee in the midst of the seas. (Ezekiel,
chap, xvii., 26.)
An east wind brings no good to man or beast.
Easter Sunday.
As the wind blows on Easter Sunday from 8 a. m. to 12 m., the wind
will be from that direction for the next forty days. (Chippewa Indians. )
Equinox.
The wind being north-northeast and east three days before the sun-
crosses the line, then southeast by way of east, then calm on the 23d, will
bring rough and stormy winds from east and west all the winter.
East and West Wind.
When the wind is in the east,
The fish bite the least.
When the wind is in the west,
The fish bite the best.
Fixed East Wind.
If the wind becomes fixed in the east for the space of forty-eight
hours, expect steady and continuous rain, with driving winds in the south-
west during summer.
Gale.
A gale moderating at sunset will increase before midnight, but if it
moderates after midnight, the weather will improve.
Fognand Mist.
Fog and mist raise higher seas than wind.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 113
Heat.
If the wind be hushed with sudden heat, expect heavy rain.
Indiana Winds.
In Southern Indiana a southwest wind is said to bring rain in thirty-
six hours.
Indian Proverbs Relating to Winds.
Wind from the north, cold and snow.
Wind from the western river of the northland, snow (northwest wind).
Wind from the world of waters, clouds (west wind).
Wind from the southern river of the world of waters, rain (southwest
wind).
Wind from the land of the beautiful red, lovely odors and rain (south
wind).
Wind from the wooded canons, rain and moist clouds (southeast
wind).
Wind from the land of day, it is the breath of health and brings the
days of long life.
Winds from the lands of cold, the rain before which flees the harvest
(northeast wind).
Winds from the lands of cold, the fruit of ice (northeast wind).
Wind from the right hand of the west is the breath of the god of sand
clouds. (Zuni Indians.)
Increasing Winds.
If the wind increases during a rain, fair weather may be expected
soon.
Milk Cream.
Milk cream makes most freely with a north wind.
Northerly and Southerly Winds.
If the wind is from the northwest or southwest, the storm will be
short; if from the northeast, it will be a hard one; if from the northwest,
a cold one; and from the southwest a warm one. After it has been rain-
ing some time, a blue sky in the southeast indicates that there will be fair
weather soon.
North Wind.
If there be within four, five, or six days two or three changes of wind
from the north through without much rain and wind, and thence again
through the west to the north with rain or wind, expect continued show-
ery weather.
The north wind driveth away rain. (Proverbs xxv., 23.)
Northeast Rain.
As a rule northeast rains indicate cold and damp soil, poor prospects
for small seeds, melons, etc. (Apache Indians.)
114 WEATHER PROVERBS.
North, East, South, and West Winds.
When the wind is in the north,
The skillful fisher goes not forth;
When the wind is in the east,
'Tis good for neither man nor beast ;
When the wind is in the south,
It blows the flies in the fish's mouth;
But when the wind is in the west,
There it is the very best.
(Izaak Walton.)
Northeast Wind.
If the wind changes to the northeast or north, expect cold weather.
If there be northeast or east winds in the spring, after a strong
increase of heat, and small clouds appear in the different parts of the sky,
or if the wind changes from east to south at the appearance of clouds pre-
ceded by heat, expect heavy rains.
Northwest and East Winds.
When the wind is in the northwest
The weather is at its best ;
But if the rain comes out of the east
'Twill rain twenty-four hours at least.
Northwest and Northeast Winds.
Northwest wind brings a short storm;
A northeast wind brings a long storm.
New Year's Eve.
If New Year's Eve night wind blow from south,
It betokeneth warmth and drouth;
If west, much milk, and fish in sea;
If north, much cold and storm there'll be;
If east, the trees will bear much fruit;
If north, flee it man and beast.
Northwest Winds.
Northwest wind brings only rain showers.
If there be a change of wind from the northwest or west to the south-
west or south, or else from- the northeast or east to the southeast or south,
expect wet weather.
If the northwest or north winds blow with rain or snow during three
or four days in the winter and then the wind passes to the south through
the west, expect continued rain.
In summer if the wind changes to the northwest, expect cooler
weather.
If a northwest wind shifts to northeast, remaining there two or three
WEATHER PROVERBS. 115
days without rain, and then shifts to the south, and then back to the
northeast, with very little rain, fair weather may be expected during the
following month. , (Observer at Cape Mendocino.)
November— December.
As the wind is in the month of November, so will it be in the month
of December.
No Wind.
No weather is ill
If the wind is still.
Night Winds.
Winds at night are always bright,
But winds in the morning, sailors take warning.
Pigs.
When pigs carry straws to their sty, a wind-storm may be expected.
Rising Wind.
First rise after very low
Indicates a strong blow.
Fast rise after a low
Precedes a stormy blow.
Rain-Wind.
Wind before a rain, set your topsails fair again ;
Rain before the wind, keep your topsails snug as rind.
South Wind.
When ye see the south wind blow, ye say there will be heat; and it
cometh to pass. (Saint Luke xii., 55.)
A wind in the south
Is in the rain's mouth.
The rain comes south
When the wind is in the south. (Scotch.)
Brisk winds from the south for several days in Texas are generally
followed by a "norther."
If there be dry weather with a light south wind for five or six days,
it having previously blown strongly from the same direction, expect tine
weather. (Texas.)
The southern wind doth blow a trumpet to his purpose, and by his
hollow whistling in the leaves foretells a tempest and a blustering day.
(Shakespeare.)
116 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Southwest Wind.
In fall and winter if the wind holds a day or more in the southwest, a
severe storm is coming; in summer, same of northeast wind.
A southwest blow on ye
And blister ye all over. (Shakespeare.)
Three southwesters, then one heavy rain.
The third day of southwest wind will be a gale, and 'wind will veer to
northwest between i and 2 a. m. (in winter) with increasing force.
(From Fisherman on North Carolina coast.)
If the wind shifts around to the south and southwest, expect warm
weather.
Southeast Wind.
If the wind blows from the southeast during September 20th and 21st,
the weather from the middle of February to the middle of March will be
warm.
Shifting During Drought.
In Texas and the southwest when the wind shifts during a drought,
expect rain.
September Winds.
If the wind blows from the south on the 21st of September, it indicates
a warm autumn.
Sun.
Winds that change against the sun
Are always sure to backward run
Storm.
When a heavy cloud comes up in the southwest and seems to settle
back again, look out for a storm.
Wind-storms usually subside about sunset, but if they do not the storm
will probably continue during the following day.
Always a calm before a storm.
Squalls.
Squalls making up on the flood-tide will culminate about high-water;
those making on ebb-tide will culminate about low-water. (South Atlan-
tic coast.)
West Wind.
Wind in the west, weather at the best.
Wind in the east, neither good for man or beast.
A west wind north about
Never hangs lang out. (Scotch.)
WEATHER PROVERBS. 117
West, East, South, and North Wind.
The west wind always brings wet weather,
The east wind cold and wet together,
The south wind surely brings us rain,
The north wind blows it back again. (English.)
Veering Wind.
A veering wind indicates fair weather, a backing wind foul weather.
Unsteady Winds.
The whispering grove betrays the gathering elemental strife.
Unsteadiness of the wind is an indication of changeable weather.
Whirlwinds.
When numerous whirlwinds are observed, the rotation being opposite
to that of the sun, look for wind and rain.
Weather.
Every wind has its weather.
White Clouds.
Heavy, white, rolling clouds in front of a storm denote high wind.
INSTRUMENTAL AND OTHER LOCAL INDICATIONS OF
APPROACHING STORMS.
[Compiled from reports made to the Chief Signal Officer by observers
of the Signal Service, U. S. A.]
Albany, N. Y.
Storms set in with southerly winds, and are always preceded by falling
barometer, and usually by falling temperature, with nimbus or cumulo-
stratus clouds.
Alpena, Mich.
Cirrus, cirro-cumulus or cirro-stratus clouds in upper, and a dull haze
in lower atmosphere. Lower winds from westerly direction, falling barom-
eter and rising temperature.
Atlantic City, N. J,
Coronas and halos; prevalent haziness in lower atmosphere; cirro-
stratus clouds; unusual amount of humidity; stationary barometer occur-
ring after either a considerable rise or fall of the mercury ; backing winds.
118 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Augusta, Ga.
Slowly falling barometer, with rising temperature, and wind from the
east or southeast, usually indicates rain, which continues until wind veers
to the west or northwest; cirro-stratus clouds precede wind and rain, and
are frequently noted from one to three days in advance.
Baltimore, Md.
General storms by very high barometer, dense haze, light, variable
winds from east or northeast.
Southeast and southwest storms preceded by high temperature, low
barometer, and brisk northwest winds.
Local storms preceded by unusually high temperature, cumulus clouds,
and rapidly falling barometer.
Fort Benton, Montana Ter.
Wind storms, preceded by low barometer, low humidity, cirrus or
cumulus clouds, with wind from west or southwest, generally the latter.
Rain, preceded by cumulo-stratus clouds, with wind from west to north
and northeast, barometer moderately low, remaining stationary during
storm.
Snow-storm, same condition as rain, except that barometer falls and
stratus clouds prevail.
Bismarck, Dak.
Rapidly falling barometer, rising temperature, and light southerly
winds indicate rain or snow, according to season of year.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, with wind from northeast or
east, indicate snow.
Fine cirrus and cirro-stratus, floating low, presage wind.
Haze in night or early morfnng, or cumulus clouds, sharp and well
defined, moving from west or southwest, indicate fair weather.
When snow is falling, and the wind backs from east to north, with
decreasing velocity, clear weather may be expected.
Breckenridge, Minn.
Sudden movement of barometer in either direction, rising temperature,
light cumulus clouds, with northwest wind, precede wind-storms.
Sudden depression of barometer, rising temperature, cumulus or
cumulo-stratus clouds, with southeast wind, precede rain or snow storms.
An approaching storm is indicated by unusual clearness of the atmos-
phere, and frequently by lunar halos.
Buffalo, N. Y.
Rising barometer, with comparatively clear sky, mild temperature
and light to fresh winds from west to southwest.
Light cirrus or cirro-stratus clouds move from the west, apparently
Key of Shades
Below 5 inches.
5 to 10 inches.
10 to 15 "
15 to 20 "
20 to 25 "
25 to 30 "
30 inches and ovei
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West
WEATHER PROVERBS. 119
very high in the atmosphere, humidity and wind decrease, and, occa-
sionally, a calm ensues. This is followed by light winds from northeast,
east, or southeast. Barometer begins to fall, and temperature to rise
slowly; humidity increases steadily; cumulus clouds appear, moving slowly
from west or southwest, and are soon followed by cumulo-stratus; wind
increases in velocity, and shortly before precipitation occurs a dense white
vapor, resembling haze, and moving with the surface current, gradually
covers the sky.
Wind-storms are preceded by unusually rapid barometric depression,
increase in temperature and humidity, stratus or cumulo-stratus clouds,
with southwest winds. Water at the head of Lake Erie rises in advance
of the storm.
Burlington, Vt.
Rapidly falling barometer, rising temperature, and cumulo-stratus or
stratus clouds, with wind from south or southwest.
Cairo, III.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, stratus or cumulo-stratus, with
wind from the south or southwest, precede rain; wind-storms are preceded
by rising barometer, falling temperature, and cirro-stratus clouds, with
brisk wind from west or northwest. Well defined lunar halos are followed
by rain.
Cape Henry, Va.
Northeast storms are preceded by rapidly rising barometer and upper
clouds (usually cirrus), moving rapidly from northeast in long white sheets
changing to stratus in short time, and covering the whole sky.
Southeast storms are preceded by rapidly falling barometer, unusually
low humidity and variable southwest winds. Heavy ocean-swell in
advance of storm and from same direction in which storm is advancing.
Cape Hatteras, N. C.
Winter rain storms preceded by rapidly falling barometer and heavy
cirro-stratus clouds, with wind from southeast or southwest.
Upper clouds moving from southwest indicate rain, but if from west
or northwest, fair weather.
Heavy ocean-swell from southeast indicates rain from that direction.
Wind storms preceded by dense haze, rapidly falling barometer, and ris-
ing temperature with southerly winds and with northerly winds, rising-
barometer, and falling temperature with low humidity.
Cape May, N. J.
Easterly storms are generally preceded from twelve to twenty-four
hours by an unusually clear atmosphere, with high barometer and tem-
perature. Light winds prevail and mirage in various forms, but more
particularly the variety known as "loom," which enlarges distant objects
in such a manner as to render distance very deceptive. The sea comes
120 WEATHER PROVERBS.
in with a long, heavy, easterly ground swell, and a decided increase
occurs in the rise of the tides. An unusual twinkling of stars is observed,
and a larger number of them are visible, extending nearly to the horizon.
The first clouds are generally cirrus, from the west or southwest, followed
often by haze, which gradually thickens and lowers into a stratus, forming
a heavy bank in the southwest, which gradually extends over and into the
northeast, the whole mass deepening and lowering until nimbus clouds
form and appear moving with the wind. Storms of the greatest severity
and duration are generally with the wind from north-northeast to east-
northeast, and rapidly increase in violence. They are attended with, or
preceded by, a rapid depression of the barometer. Temperature rises for
a veering, and falls for a backing wind.
Easterly storms, slowly forming, are attended by moderate winds.
Storms from the southeast are often violent, but of short duration, last-
ing only from six to twelve hours, and shifting suddenly to the opposite
direction.
Charleston, S. C.
During the months of April, May, June, July, August, and September,
storms are preceded by slowly diminishing pressure, rising temperature,
increasing humidity, and cumulus clouds, with wind from the west and
northwest.
Winter storms come from the northeast and southeast. Those from
the northeast are preceded, for several days, by brisk wind from that
direction, rapidly rising barometer, slowly falling temperature, increasing
humidity, with stratus clouds moving slowly from the northeast until the
whole sky is covered and a dense mist begins to fall, which soon becomes
rain as the clouds approach the earth. Storms from the southeast are the
most dangerous. They are preceded by light and variable southeast
winds, falling barometer, and rising temperature. The day immediately
preceding the storm is generally a fine one, with a few cirrus or cirro-
stratus clouds, increasing humidity, wind variable, and rising slowly.
Cheyenne, W. T.
Rain-storms are preceded by a low barometer from twenty-four to
forty-eight hours before their arrival, with wind from southeast, east, north-
east, and north.
Snow-storms strike the station from southwest, northwest, or north, all
storms of magnitude coming from the latter direction.
Wind-storms are preceded by a low barometer, with much briefer
warning than in the case of rain and snow storms, often occurring within
two or three hours after the first instrumental premonition. Tempera-
ture rises and humidity increases; cirrus clouds move from west to north-
west. _ _,
Cincinnati, Ohio.
Ordinary rain storms, preceded by falling barometer, increased tem-
perature, hazy atmosphere, cirrus clouds, and northeast wind.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 121
Corsicana, Tex.
Approach of norther indicated by bank of clouds in north or northwest
when the balance of sky is clear.
Gentle or brisk east wind precedes rain. Southwest or west wind
indicates the approach of clear, dry weather.
Davenport, Iowa.
Rain storms generally preceded by an east, southeast, or south wind.
Wind storms preceded by steadily falling barometer, with light wind
from southwest.
Denver, Colo.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, cirro-stratus clouds, with
westerly winds. Most reliable indications of storms are seen to the north
and west on the mountains. A cap of clouds on the high peaks, or low
cumuli below the summits, presage rain or snow. For wind, a black wall
of cloud generally forms between high peaks and the foot-hills, completely
hiding the peaks and extending only five or ten degrees above the horizon.
Detroit, Mich.
Falling barometer from twelve to twenty-four hours in advance of
storm, with wind from southeast or northeast.
Dodge City, Kans.
Falling barometer, with light southeast wind, hazy atmosphere, cirrus
clouds, and low humidity.
Dubuque, Iowa.
Wind storms preceded by rapid fall of barometer, with cirro-stratus
and stratus-clouds moving from the west ; wind changeable, backing from
southeast to west.
Rain-storms preceded by slowly falling barometer and large masses
of cirrus and cirro-cumulus moving from southeast. Surface winds south-
west, south, and southeast.
Duluth, Minn.
Northeast storms, preceded by hazy atmosphere and fog over the
lake, the former turning to stratus and the latter to nimbus cloud as
storm approaches. Falling barometer, increasing humidity, and falling
temperature.
Northwest storms by low and falling barometer, rising temperature,
high and increasing humidity, with cumulus and cumulo-stratus clouds.
This class of storms most frequent in winter and spring.
Northern storms by falling barometer, falling temperature, increasing
humidity, and cumulus clouds; most frequent in winter, and accompanied
by snow.
Southern storms by falling barometer, rising temperature, increasing
humidity, with hazy atmosphere.
122 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Eastern storms by high and rising barometer, rising temperature,
increasing humidity, with stratus clouds.
Western storms by falling barometer, high or rising temperature,
and humidity, with heavy banks of stratus clouds in western sky. Occur
at all seasons of year.
Fogs are usually followed by rain within twenty -four hours.
Eastport, Me.
Northeast storms are preceded by slowly falling barometer, falling
temperature, stratus clouds in the east, which spread over the entire sky.
Southeast storms are preceded by heavy fall of barometer, falling tem-
perature, increasing humidity, stratus clouds, and detached "scud," with
wind shifting from east to southeast.
In summer a continuance of southeast wind is followed by rain. Sea-
gulls gather together in flocks near the shore, uttering a peculiar cry.
Erie, Pa.
Storms from north, northwest, and west are preceded by falling barom-
eter, brisk to high southerly winds, rising temperature, and increasing
humidity.
Storms from the southwest to southeast are preceded by slowly falling
barometer, rising temperature. With steady south wind at any season
of the year rain is probable within twelve hours.
Fort Gibson, Indian Ter.
Falling barometer, rising temperature and low humidity, the latter
forming an important element. If wind veers suddenly from southwest
to west, rain follows; if this change occurs slowly, wind follows.
Cirro-stratus changing to cumulo-stratus twenty-four to forty-eight
hours in advance of storm.
Fort Sully, Dak.
Rapidly rising and very high barometer, low temperature, cirrus or
cirro-stratus clouds moving from the north or northwest, with surface
wind from southeast, backing to north and northwest. High summer
temperature, usually followed by brisk and high south and southeast
wind.
Galveston, Tex.
"Northers, "preceded by slowly falling barometer, decreasing humidity,
wind south or southeast, veering to north, with cirrus or cirro-cumulus
clouds moving from west or northwest.
Indianapolis, Ind.
Sudden storms, by sudden fall of barometer, increase of temperature,
high humidity, with haze in lower and cirrus clouds in upper atmosphere,
moving from the west.
Winter storms, by high and rising barometer, rising temperature, low
WEATHER PROVERBS, 123
humidity, cirrus and cirro-stratus clouds moving from tne west. These
followed by falling barometer, with wind veering to east and southeast,
and stratus clouds.
Indianola, Tex.
"Northers" are preceded by protracted southeast winds, rapid rise of
barometer from four to six hours in advance of storm, high humidity, with
cirrus clouds moving from the west.
Jacksonville, Fla.
Falling barometer and rising temperature from four to six days in
advance of storm. Hazy atmosphere, wind north to northeast, cirrus
clouds moving from west and southwest ; wind veering to east, southeast,
and southwest.
Keokuk, Iowa.
Falling barometer and cirrus clouds, with fresh easterly wind, precede
rain or snow, according to season.
Key West, Fla.
"Northers," from October to May, preceded by hazy atmosphere,
easterly winds veering to southerly, cirrus, cirro-stratus, and cirro-cumu-
lus clouds, moving slowly from the southwest and west, and finally a bank
of stratus clouds in the western horizon, apparently stationary. Falling
barometer, high and rising temperature and humidity.
Cyclones from July to November are preceded by northerly and east-
erly fresh and brisk winds, drizzling rains at intervals, for several days,
low and nearly stationary barometer, steady, high temperature, dark scud
flying low, with surface wind, and cirrus, cirro-stratus, and cirro-cumulus
clouds above, moving slowly from the south and west. The height and
action of barometer and state of weather are the most notable signs.
Rain storms prevail from May to November,* are preceded b}' hazy,
close atmosphere, average low barometer, high temperature, rising of
"thunder heads" in the horizon in the direction from which rain is to be
expected, with an almost imperceptible motion and an appreciable fall of
barometer, several hours before storm approaches.
Knoxville, Tenn.
Barometer moves rapidly for a storm of short duration, temperature
rises, wind from east-southeast, south and southwest, from eight to twenty-
four hours previously, with upper clouds moving from the west, wind
stronger and of greater duration, with rising rather than falling barom-
eter. Rapid movement of cirro-stratus clouds indicates wind, but is sel-
dom observed.
La Crosse, Wis.
Barometer falls steadily for twenty-four hours, with rising tempera-
ture, increased humidity, and cirro-stratus clouds before rain. Wind
124 WEATHER PROVERBS.
storms same as above, with addition of cirrus of great elevation moving
in opposite direction to surface wind, and apparently highly electrified.
Winter storms are preceded by gentle south or southwest wind, veering
to north or northeast.
Leavenworth, Kans.
Rain storms are preceded from twelve to forty-eight hours by barom-
eter falling steadily, increasing humidity, high temperature, with wind
east or south, cirro-stratus clouds in southern or western horizon, and
eastern horizon obscured by haze.
Red sky at sunrise indicates strong winds; if humidity is much below
the mean, the color is usually a brilliant scarlet; if humidity is high, the
color is more crimson, with a purple tinge and rain follows. When wind
backs from northwest to southwest, clear weather follows.
Lexington, Ky.
Local storms are preceded by falling barometer, unusually high tem-
perature, low humidity, and cumulus clouds; northwest storms, by falling
barometer, cirrus clouds and wind veering to east; southwest storms, by,
falling barometer, unusually high temperature with wind backing to east
and northeast.
Louisville, Ky.
Barometer falling slowly for forty-eight hours, unusually high tem-
perature and humidity, cirro-stratus clouds in morning for two or three
days in advance of storm, and light south wind.
Winter storms are generally from the northwest, with falling barom-
eter for twenty-four hours in advance.
Long Branch, N.J.
For northeast storm, falling barometer, rising temperature, cirro-
cumulus or cirro-stratus clouds, moving from west or southwest with
lower atmosphere hazy- If wind backs to northeast from southwest, pre-
cipitation is greater than when it veers to the same quarter. For eastern
storms, same conditions, except that upper clouds move from the west-
ward. For northwestern storms, the fall of barometer is most rapid.
Lynchburg, Va.
Long continued rain-storms are preceded from six to twelve hours by
rising barometer, cirrus-clouds moving from the southwest, with surface
wind for the northeast.
Hazy and smoky atmosphere indicates rain.. Before rain, especially
when wind is in the south, the leaves of the maple, aspen, poplar, and
willow trees curl up so as to show their under side. When cumulus clouds
drift over low enough to cast perceptible shadows, rain generally follows
within forty-eight hours.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 125
Marquette, Mich.
Falling barometer for twenty-four or forty-eight hours, rising tempera-
ture, southerly wind, with cirro-stratus clouds moving from a westerly or
southwesterly direction.
Memphis, Tenn.
Northwest storms are preceded by slow fall of barometer at first, fol-
lowed by a more rapid fall as storm approaches; fresh southwest winds,
backing to southeast, rising temperature and humidity, with slow forma-
tion of stratus clouds.
Greatest rainfall occurs with southeasterly winds.
Southwest and west storms are preceded by winds from the northeast
and east, with same instrumental indications as for northwest storms.
Mobile, Ala.
Barometer falls slowly ten or twelve hours, and more rapidly two or
three hours before storm ; stratus clouds with southeast wind.
Morgantown, W. Va.
Falling barometer, rising temperature and humidity, with southwest
or west winds, and cirrus-clouds moving from the westward.
In winter a storm usually follows a falling barometer, with south wind.
If barometer falls one-tenth of an inch between 7 a. m. and 12 m., bad
weather follows within thirty hours. In winter, high temperatures are
generally followed by bad weather, especially if accompanied by winds
varying from northwest to northeast.
Increase of humidity between 12 m. and 3 p. m. is usually followed by
rain before night on same day.
Backing of wind to southward, with falling barometer, nearly always
followed by bad weather.
All wavy forms of cirro-stratus are sure signs of an approaching storm.
In summer, when cirrus moves from northwest or north a storm follows
within thirty-eight hours.
Mount Washington, N. H.
Falling barometer, falling temperature, and cirro-stratus clouds mov-
ing from a northerly direction. When in small quantities these clouds
indicate wind, and when in large quantities, rain.
Nashville, Tenn.
Barometer falling slowly from twelve to forty-eight hours, increasing
temperature and humidity, cirro-stratus clouds moving from southwest,
with easterly surface wind from one to three days in advance of storm.
Crimson sky in morning is generally followed by rain within twelve
hours.
126 WEATHER PROVERBS.
New Haven, Conn.
(Furnished by Prof. E. Loomis.)
Great storms are frequently preceded by an unusually pleasant day, so
that a very transparent atmosphere may, perhaps, be regarded as an indica-
tion that a storm may be looked for within twenty-four hours.
One of the first indications that we are on the edge of a great storm
consists in a slight turbidness of the atmosphere which would scarcely
attract the attention of an ordinary observer, but which is sufficient to
cause solar halos during the day and lunar halos during the night, if there
is a moon. During the colder months of the year, our great storms are
usually preceded by a rise of the barometer above the mean and a veering
of the wind to the northeast. If the barometer rises considerably above
the mean, and is accompanied by a fresh wind from the northeast, a storm
is pretty sure to follow within twelve hours.
A considerable fall of snow is very frequently preceded for several
hours by the same signs (high barometer and northeast wind), together
with a feeling of extreme chilliness, much greater than is usually experi-
enced with the existing state of the thermometer.
During the warmer months a strong breeze from the south, accom-
panied by towering cumulus clouds, is pretty sure to be followed by rain
within a few hours, generally a thunder-storm. The phenomenon which
is most decidedly local in New Haven is the direction of the prevalent
wind, together with the diurnal change in the wind's direction. During
the six colder months of the year the prevalent wind is from the north-
northwest, and the diurnal change in the wind's direction is slight. Dur-
ing the six summer months the wind in the morning usually blows from
the north or northwest, but by noon, and sometimes by 10 a. m., it veers
to the south or southwest, and continues thus for the remainder of the day.
This peculiarity is supposed to be due to the difference of temperature
between the land and the neighboring water, and it modifies, very sensi-
bly, the direction of the New Haven wind in the neighborhood of the
storm center. During the passage of a great storm the wind at New
Haven is much more northerly than is experienced at interior stations
similarly situated with reference to a storm center.
New London, Conn.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, cirrus and cirro-stratus clouds
moving from the westward, light scud over the sea horizon moving with
the surface wind, which is usually from the southwest, humidity increases,
and tides are of unusual height.
New Orleans, La.
Rapid movement of upper clouds, with little or no wind at surface.
Falling barometer for several days in advance of storm, with rising tem-
perature. Southerly winds precede rain, with cirro-stratus clouds moving
from the westward.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 127
New York, N. Y.
Rain-storms, preceded by falling barometer, rising temperature, increas-
ing humidity, cirrus-clouds in upper with stratus in lower atmosphere,
spreading gradually over the whole sky from the eastward.
Wind-storms from an easterly direction, preceded by rapidly falling
barometer, with frequent oscillations, rising temperature, increasing humid-
ity moving rapidly at a great height.
Westerly storms, by rapidly rising barometer, free from oscillations,
falling temperature, increasing humidity, changeable winds, with cirrus
clouds in upper and stratus in lower atmosphere.
Norfolk, Va.
High, and rapidly falling barometer, rising temperature, low humidity,
unusually clear atmosphere, with southeast and east winds.
North Platte, Neb.
Low, followed by rising barometer, cumulus and cumulo-stratus clouds
moving rapidly from northwest and west.
All storms approach from the northwest without reference to direc-
tion in" which wind may blow previously.
Rain-storms are preceded by north or northeast wind.
Omaha, Neb.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, high and increasing humidity,
and easterly winds. Oswego, N . Y.
Wind-storms are preceded by rapid fall of barometer, with wind Veer-
ing from southeast to southwest, west, and northwest.
Rain-storms, by oscillating barometer, with downward tendency, hazy
atmosphere, gradually changing to cirro-stratus or cirro-cumulus clouds
moving from the westward.
Northeast storms, by high barometer and low temperature.
Local storms, by sudden fall of barometer, rising temperature, low
humidity, cumulo-stratus clouds in west or southwest.
Pembina, Dak.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, with wind from south, south-
east, or southwest.
Philadelphia, Penn.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, easterly wind, haziness in
upper atmosphere, followed by cirro-stratus clouds moving from the north-
wesL Peck's Beach, N.J.
Rising barometer for two or three days, followed by sudden fall with
heavy ocean-swell from the eastward, six or eight hours in advance of
storm.
128 WEATHER PROVERBS.
Pittsburgh, Pa.
Falling barometer fifteen to thirty hours in advance, rising tempera-
ture, variable easterly to southerly wind, with cirro-stratus clouds moving
from southwest or west. A dense fog or haze indicates rain within
twenty-four hours.
Port Huron, Mich.
Thick heavy haze or clouds in northwest, with southeast wind, indicates
rain. Low and falling barometer, with wind from the west-northwest or
east-northeast, indicates wind.
Portland, Me.
Rain-storms are preceded by falling barometer, falling temperature,
and southwest wind.
Wind-storms by falling barometer, northwest wind veering to south-
east, cirro-stratus and cumulo-stratus clouds moving from the southeast.
Southeast storms are often preceded by hazy atmosphere in southeast.
Punta Rassa, Fla.
Falling barometer, west or southwest wind, cirrus clouds changing to
cirro-stratus with high humidity.
If the change to cirro-stratus occurs rapidly, rain will probably follow
within twenty-four hours.
Halos seen on successive nights indicate rain within twenty-four hours.
Birds fly about wildly a few hours before a storm occurs, and men-of-war
hawks, usually high fliers in clear weather, fly low in contracted circles.
Cyclones and tornadoes are preceded by hazy, slaty, and ominous appear-
ance of sky, atmosphere sultry, wind variable, and generally from east or
southeast, clouds bank up in the east, stratus clouds float unusually low
and move swiftly, detached inky-looking scuds still lower and swifter.
Rochester, N. Y.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, east or southeast wind, low
humidity, and clouds moving from the southwest. A northeast wind
backing to northwest or west, or veering to southwest in winter, indicates
rain or snow.
Sandy Hook, N. J.
Low and falling barometer, high and rising temperature, hazy atmos-
phere, with cumulo-stratus clouds moving from the west and southwest, and
roaring sea.
San Diego, Cal.
Wind-storms are of rare occui-rence, and are preceded by warm east
wind, with upper clouds moving from the west ; oscillating barometer,
with downward tendency, several days in advance of disturbance.
WEATHER PROVERBS. 129
San Francisco, Cal.
Rain-storms are preceded by falling barometer, low but rising tem-
perature, and west wind. During the rainy season if wind veers to south-
east, rain follows.
Santa Fe, N. Mex.
Slight fall of barometer and rise of temperature, with cirrus clouds in
their various formations, moving from the southwest.
Savannah, Ga.
Barometer above mean and rising slowly for twenty-four hours,
remaining nearly stationary for six or eight hours, and then falling slowly,
temperature opposite to movement of barometer, cirrus clouds forming
near zenith, and moving to northeast.
Shreveport, La.
High and falling barometer, low humidity, and cirrus clouds calm or
moving from the west.
Saint Louis, Mo.
Winter storms are preceded by falling barometer, southeast wind,
cirro-stratus clouds and haze if temperature is high, and by stratus clouds
if it is low. Summer storms, by stationary barometer, temperature above
the mean, with cumulus and cirro-stratus clouds, the former in large
masses.
Saint Mark's, Fla.
Barometer rises twenty-four hours before storm, with hazy atmosphere
and south wind, the barometer beginning about six hours before storm
to fall rapidly with rising temperature, and formation of cumulo-stratus
clouds.
The tide rises rapidly.
Saint Paul, Minn.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, low humidity, southeast wind,
with cirrus and cirro-stratus clouds.
Squan Beach, N. J.
Falling barometer, rising temperature, and dense haze; cirro-stratus
clouds indicate wind and rain.
Toledo, Ohio.
Barometer falling rapidly, rising temperature, low humidity, easterly
winds, cirrus clouds in western horizon moving eastward, followed by
stratus until sky is obscured.
Tybee Island, Ga.
Northeast storms are preceded by rising barometer, falling tempera-
ture, low humidity, light cirrus clouds in bands from northwest to south-
130 WEATHER PROVERBS.
east, and moving from north or west, with light to fresh surface wind
from the south, and heavy sea swell from the northeast.
Southern storms by falling barometer, rising temperature, high humid-
ity, heavy masses of cumulo-stratus clouds, moving from the southwest,
smoky sky, heavy rolling surf, and gentle, variable, and shifting north to
east winds.
When the wind backs from northeast to west a gale generally follows.
Vicksburg, Miss.
Slowly falling barometer, high and rising temperature, sky of dull,
whitish appearance, resembling haze near horizon; cirrus clouds followed
by dense masses of cumulus; wind in light puffs from an easterly direc-
tion.
Virginia City, Mont.
Winter-storms are preceded by low barometer, falling temperature,
winds shifting suddenly from some westerly quarter to an easterly one.
Summer storms by falling barometer and temperature, with westerly
winds and dense stratus clouds.
Wilmington, N. C.
Southeast storms are preceded by rapidly falling barometer, rising
temperature, increasing cloudiness and humidity, wind backing to an east-
erly direction from the southwest or west, and cirro-stratus clouds mov-
ing from the west or northwest.
Northeast storms by high and rising barometer, falling temperature,
increasing haziness, cirro-stratus clouds moving from the southwest, with
light winds veering to the northward and variable.
Southwest storms by falling barometer, high temperature, and fair
weather. Thunder-storms by low or falling barometer, unusually high
temperature, cumulus clouds in western horizon, wind shifting suddenly
from south or southwest to the northward.
GENERAL PHENOMENA
i. Sky becoming overcast with cirro-stratus clouds moving from the
southwest, west, or northwest.
2. Increasing haziness, especially in the upper atmosphere after a spell
of fair weather.
3. Halos and corona.
4. Variable light wind veering and backing frequently, with a tend-
ency to an easterly direction.
5. Sun setting red among threatening clouds or giving the horizon a
greenish tinge.
6. Heavy dews in summer.
7. Driving scud, with increasing humidity.
MINERALS AND METALS.
The minerals of the United States are exceedingly abundant, largely
distributed, easily accessible for the most part, of excellent quality where
found, and they have been, are, and will continue to be in increasing-
degree, a source of great wealth to the country. Almost every mineral
and metal of any commercial value, is found within the boundaries of this
country. Coal, iron, gold, silver, petroleum, lead, copper, mercury, graph-
ite, slate and building rock, gypsum, whetstones, kaolin, salt, marl, the
phosphates, etc., all are found, some in great abundance, and all in sufficient
quantities to make their development a matter of commercial importance.
COAL.
Among these minerals no one is more largely found nor of greater im-
portance than coal. The development of almost every other mineral is clue
to the existence of coal in such quantities and localities as made it easily
available. Coal is undoubtedly a vegetable product; no chemical process
nor mechanical appliance has been discovered by which it can be produced.
The creation of such vast beds as have been found, can be the result of noth-
ing but great pressure during a very long time. The geologist has discov-
ered, with indisputable accuracy, that during the long period denominated
the "Carboniferous Age," the surface of the earth was densely covered with
immense forests and luxuriant vegetation. By the falling of these trees
in the shallow water at their roots, age after age, were formed thick beds
from which have come the coal measures of to-day. The water and very
tropical atmosphere acted as an anti-septic in preventing the decomposi-
tion and decay which attack fallen vegetable matter now. By the cover
ing of these beds with the deposits of after ages, a pressure was created
which, in time, changed the vegetable matter into the shape we now find
it as coal. It has been calculated that it required a vegetable accretion
six times the depth of the present coal seam; that is, to have a coal vein
of six feet, required a deposit of no less than thirty-six feet of trees, flags,
leaves and other vegetable elements. To produce the great Anthracite
vein of Pennsylvania, which averages sixty feet, would require the enor-
mous aggregation of 360 feet of vegetation. It has further been estimated
that it required at least 7,500 years of pressure to produce a vein of coal
measuring three feet.
(131)
132 MINERALS AND METALS.
4
The layers or seams of coal are generally of even thickness and hori-
zontal position. This is true largely of the bituminous deposits. The
surface of the earth must necessarily have been nearly level at the time
of the rank vegetable growth; else the water would not have lain upon it
in such even depth as to stimulate and }'et not smother the growth. Some
indentations there were, possibly, and these may have been the cause of
the thick "pockets" of coal which are sometimes found, especially in the
lignite beds west of the Rocky mountains. In the anthracite veins, how-
ever, and sometimes in other kinds of coal, there is often a dip in the
position of the seams, and not infrequently a breakage. These variations
from the natural position are accounted for by the scientists as due to
upheavals of the earth's surface by internal force.
Outside the United States, the coal-producing area of the world is
comparatively small. England has an area of 12,00c square miles where
coal is found; many of the veins, however, counted in this area, are not
of sufficient thickness to be available for mining, so that the actual area
of coal measures is not more than half what has been named — one author-
ity placing it at 6,195 square miles, and another at 5,000. More than half
the coal area of the entire continent of Europe is found in England.
France has a coal field of 4,000 square miles, though no more than 1,000
square miles can be operated to advantage. Belgium has about 500
square miles of workable coal area. The entire coal field of the continent
is put at 10,000 square miles. This, compared with the area of the con-
tinent, 3,750,000 square miles, gives one square mile of coal to every 375
square miles of territory. The United States has an area of a little over
3,000,000 square miles of territory and has upward of 200,000 square miles
of workable coal area, or one square mile of coal for every fifteen of area.
The whole coal field of the United States is not yet fully known ; new
fields are being constantly discovered, and the ratio to the entire territory
is reduced accordingly. Extending the comparison further, we rind that
the estimated thickness of the coal measures of England is thirty-five feet ;
but many of the seams which make up this depth are very thin, ranging
from twelve inches to six feet, and the number of seams is great. In
Pennsylvania, the available coal bed is fully sixty feet, the seams are few
in number and all of sufficient depth to be operated to advantage. The
average thickness of the coal bed of the United States, counting only
seams which are thick enough to be worked, is safely put at twenty feet.
The coal found in the United States is of four kinds : Anthracite, or
hard coal; semi-bituminous, or the transition from anthracite to bitu-
MINERALS AND METALS. 133
minous coal; bituminous, or soft coal; and lignite, or brown coal. These
are found in the country in the order named, beginning from the east and
going- west.
Nearly all the anthracite of the United States, and, indeed, of the
world, is found in Pennsylvania and east of the Allegheny mountains. It
is found in Virginia in one place of small area. It is found in small
quantities and of inferior quality in Rhode Island. It is also found in
New Mexico, near Santa Fe, and on Queen Charlotte's Island. In Europe
it is found in the south of Wales, in the south of Ireland, in France, in
Saxony, and in Russia; but in all these places, the area is small and the
quality of the mineral very inferior to that of Pennsylvania. The whole
anthracite area of the Pennsylvania field is 472 square miles, with an
average thickness of sixty feet. At the lowest calculation, this wili pro-
duce 60,000 tons to the acre, and by taking additional care with regard
to supports, etc. in mining, the quantity per acre can be doubled. The
prominent places where the anthracite is mined are: Pottsville, Locust-
dale, Shamokin, Scranton, Pittston and Wilkesbarre. The distribution in
these fields is as follows:
Southern, or Schuylkill 146 square miles.
Middle, or Shamokin 50
Mahoning 41
Lehigh 37
Northern, Wyoming and Lackawanna 198
Total area 472
The semi-bituminous coal is a sort of mean between the anthracite of
Eastern Pennsylvania and the bituminous of Western Pennsylvania and
further west. It is found only in the Allegheny mountains, west or south
of the anthracite regions. It covers an area of about 550 square miles,
and is chiefly used in generating steam of locomotives on sea and on
land. It is found along the head waters of the Susquehanna and
Juniata rivers, with some near the head waters of the Allegheny. The
coal found near Cumberland, in Maryland, is similar to the semi-bitumi-
nous of Pennsylvania.
The bituminous coal field is large and widely distributed. The main
field, called the Allegheny, has an area of no less than 60,000 square
miles. It lies wholly west of the Appalachian mountains. It underlies
the whole of Western Pennsylvania, most of Ohio, and extends southwest
along the mountain slope, including West Virginia, Eastern Kentucky,
Eastern Tennessee, Northwestern Georgia and Northern Alabama. At
its greatest breadth, which would be represented by a line drawn from
134 MINERALS AND METALS.
Cumberland in Maryland to Newark in Ohio, it is about 180 miles. Tow-
ard the southern extremity, as in Northern Alabama, it is less than thirty
miles broad. There are a few isolated beds of bituminous coal east of the
Allegheny mountains. Those in Virginia are in three divisions and aggre-
gate about 185 square miles. In North Carolina there is a field called the
"Deep River,' 1 which has an area of from sixty to 100 square miles; the
seams nearest the surface are thin and difficult to work but a shaft sunk
360 feet has discovered a seam of five feet and of good quality. Cannel
coal, a sort of bituminous coal used extensively in generating steam, is
found in Ohio ; block coal in Indiana.
Ohio has a coal held of about 7,000 square miles; Kentucky, 10,000;
Tennessee, 3,700; Michigan, 6,700; Kansas, 22,256; Arkansas, 10,000;
Texas, a surveyed field of 5,000; Iowa, of 16,000, etc. The "central coal
field' 1 lies within the States of Illinois, Western Kentucky and Indiana.
The distribution is about as follows: Illinois, 40,000 square miles;
Indiana, 7,700, and Kentucky, 3,888. The fields of Iowa and Missouri
belong to the same bed, being separated from the central field by the
Mississippi river. These beds lie at a distance of from 200 to 400 feet
below the level of the prairie. Besides these beds, which are all more or
less connected and similar, there are some seams of bituminous coal on
the Pacific coast, found in considerable quantities in Washington and
further north.
Lignite is a species of unformed coal, or of coal that has not reached
the perfect state of bituminous coal. It is valuable for fuel, but can not be
utilized for the manufacture of the metals. It is found west of the bitu-
minous fields. It begins in Western Kansas and Nebraska, and extends
through Colorado and all along the eastern base of the Rocky mountains.
It is found in Utah, Wyoming, and generally in the regions west of the
Rocky mountains. It is found in beds rather than seams. Some of these
beds are over twenty-five feet in depth. The entire area of the lignite
region is estimated at 60,000 square miles. The average annual produc-
tion of coal of all varieties in the United States is about 98,000,000 tons.
The annual consumption in the United States is about 75,000,000 tons;
in Canada, about 15,000,000 tons; leaving 8,000,000 tons for export.
The following table shows the commercial output during five years,
by states and territories, in long tons. In the case of a few of the smaller
items, originally estimated in short tons, it has not been deemed advisable
to convert the figures into long tons, the difference being less than the
probable error, and the round figures being preferable.
MINERALS AND METALS.
135
Coal produced in the several states and territories, not including the local and colliery
consumption.
States and Tereitories.
Pennsylvania, anthracite . .
Pennsylvania, bituminous.
Illinois
Ohio
Maryland
Missouri
West Virginia
Indiana
Iowa
Kentucky
Tennessee
Virginia
Kansas
Michigan
Rhode Island
Alabama
Georgia
Colorado ,
Wyoming
New Mexico
Utah
California
Oregon
Washington
Texas
Arkansas
Montana
Dakota
Idaho
Indian Territory
Total
1880.
Long tons.
23,437,242
19,000,000
4,000,000
7,000,000
2,136,160
1,500,000
1,400,000
1,100,000
1,600,000
1,000,000
600,000
100,000
550,000
75,000
10,000
340,000
100,000
390,183
275,000
(?)
225,000
175,000
30,000
175,000
65,218,585
18 81.
Long tons.
28,500,016
20,000,000
6,000,000
8,250,000
2,261,918
1,750,000
1,500,000
1,771,536
1,750,000
1,100,000
750,000
100,000
750,000
100,000
10,000
375,000
150,000
631,021
375,000
(?)
225,000
125,000
30,000
175,000
1882.
Long tons.
29,120,096
22,000,000
9,000,000
9,450,000
1,540,46(5
2,000,000
2,000,000
1,976,470
3,500,000
1,300,000
850,000
100,000
750,000
130,000
10,000
800,000
175,000
947,749
631,932
146,421
250,000
150,000
30,000
225,000
1883.
76,679,491
87,085,134
Long tons.
31,793,027
24,000,000
10,350,000
8,229,429
2,206,172
2,250,000
2,805,565
2,560,000
3,881,300
1,650,000
1,000,000
225,000
900,000
135,000
10,000
1,400,000
200,000
1,097,851
696,151
188,703
250,000
175,000
50,000
300,000
100,000
75,000
60,000
50,000
10,000
175,000
96,823,li!8
1884
Long tons.
30,718,293
25,000,000
10,000,000
7,650,062
2,469,051
2,500,000
3,000,000
2,260,000
3,903,458
1,550,000
1,200,000
300,000
1,100,000
135,000
10,000
2,000,000
200,000
1,008,950
805,911
196,924
250,000
150,000
50,000
300,000
100,000
150,000
60,000
40,000
20,000
400,000
97,527,649
Including the local and (colliery consumption, the figures for the last
three years would be as follows (the values being values at the mine):
Total coal output of the United States, 1882, 1883 and 1884.
ANTHRACITE.
BITUMINOUS.
TOTAL.
Quantity.
Value.
Quantity.
Value.
Quantity.
Value.
1882 . :
Long tons.
31,358,264
34,336,469
33,175,756
$70,556,094
77,257,055
66,351,512
Long tons.
60,861,190
68,531,500
73,730,539
$76,076,487
82,237,800
77,417,066
Long tons.
92,219,454
102,867,969
106,906,295
$146,632,581
159,494,855
143,768,578
1883
1884
136 MINERALS AND METALS.
The following table shows the total output of coal of the world for the
last calendar years of which statistics are available. With the exception
of the figure for the United States, the table has been compiled by the
secretary of the American Iron and Steel Association. Long tons of
2,240 pounds are used in giving the statistics of Great Britain, the United
States, Russia, and "other countries, 1 ' and metric tons of 2,204 pounds ^ or
all the continental countries of Europe except Russia. As the difference
between the long ton and the metric ton is so trifling, it is not necessary
to change official figures.
Countries. Tons.
Great Britain (1884)
United States (1884)
Germany and Luxemburg (1883).
France (1884)
Belgium (1884)
Austria and Hungary (1883)
Eussia (1882)
Sweden (1882)
Spain (1880)
Italy (1882)
Other Countries (1883)
Total
160,757,815
106,906,295
70,442,648
20,127,209
18,041,000
17,047,961
3,742,380
250,000
847,128
220,000
8,000,000
406,382,436
From this it will be seen that the annual coal production of the United
States is now one-fourth of that of the world.
The manufacture of bituminous coal into coke has become an impor-
tant industry. In the following table are contained the statistics of the
coking interests of the United States from 1880 to 1884. From this
table it appears that the number of establishments making coke in the
United States increased from 186 in 1880 to 250 in 1884, an increase of a
little over 34 per cent. The number of ovens built increased from 12,372
in 1880, to 19,557 m !884; an increase of 58 per cent. The amount of
coal used to make coke increased from 5,237,741 short tons in 1880 to
7,951,974 tons in 1884, an increase of nearly 52 per cent. The coke pro-
duced increased from 3,338,300 short tons in 1880 to 4,873,805 tons in
1884, an increase of about 46 per cent. It will be noticed that the coal
consumed and coke made in 1883 were both greater than in 1884. The
total value of coke at the ovens increased from $6,631,267 to $7,242,878,
an increase of about 9.2 per cent. The value of the coke produced in each
of the years 1881, 1882 and 1883, however, was greater than in 1884. The
MINERALS AND METALS.
137
value of the coke at ovens decreased from $1.99 in 1880 to $1.49 in 1884,
a decrease of about 25 per cent.
Statistics of the manufacture of coke in the United States, 1880 to 1884, inclusive.
.Number of establishments
Ovens built
Ovens building
Coal used, short tons
Coke produced, short tons
Total value coke at ovens
Value coke at ovens, per ton . .
Held of coal in coke, per cent
1880.
186
12,372
1,159
5,237,741
3,338,300
$6,631,267
$1 99
63
1881.
197
14,119
1,005
6,546,662
4,113,760
$7,725,175
$1 88
63
18 8 2.
215
16,356
712
7,577,648
4,793,321
$8,462,167
$1 77
63
1883.
231
18,304
407
8,516,670
5,464,721
$8,121,607
$1 49
64
1884.
250
19,557
812
7,951,974
4,873,805
$7,242,878
$1 49
61
IRON.
The iron ores are found in almost every section of the country. Some-
tim_; these are in isolated districts but more frequently in extensive
seams, and when so found are generally between strata and in the vicinity,
if not in connection, with coal measures. This latter fact is very impor-
tant, as aiding in the smelting and the further preparation of the ores.
Iron ore, generally magnetic, is found in New England generally; in
the Adirondack^ in New York are quite extensive beds of iron-producing
ore of excellent quality ; New Jersey is rich in magnetic ore ; Pennsylvania
exceeds all the states in the amount of ore and in its manufacture. Vir-
ginia, North Carolina, Tennessee and Kentucky are richly supplied.
Missouri has two beds of iron ore of very pure quality; one at Pilot
Knob, the other at Iron mountain, six miles distant. The former con-
tains sixty per cent of pure iron, the latter seventy per cent. Untold and
inexhaustible quantities of very rich ore are found around Lake Superior,
having the peculiarity of existing without connection with either coal or
limestone. The ore is found along the eastern slope of the Rocky mount-
ains. All told, the United States contains twice as much coal and iron
as all the rest of the earth combined. The manufacture of the ore into
iron and steel products is carried on by above 1,000 establishments, in-
cluding blast furnaces, bloomaries, forges, rolling mills, etc. The capital
invested in manufacture is above $250,000,000, employing 150,000 work-
men and the total value of all the products is about $300,000,000.
The first discovery of iron ore within the limits of the United States
was made in North Carolina in 1585, 300 years ago, by the expedition
fitted out by Sir Walter Raleigh, and commanded by Ralph Lane, which
138 MINERALS AND METALS.
made in that year, on Roanoke island, the first attempt to plant an
English settlement on the Atlantic coast.
The first attempt to manufacture iron in the American colonies dates
from 1619, in which year the Virginia Company of London sent a num.
ber of skilled iron-workers from England to Virginia to "set up three
iron-works" in the colony. These iron-works were "set up" during the
next three years, but before they had made any iron they were destroyed
by the Indians in 1622, and no further attempt to manufacture iron in
Virginia was made for many years.
In 1643 the first successful iron enterprise in the colonies was under-
taken at Lynn, in the colony of Massachusetts Bay, by "The Company of
Undertakers for the Iron-works," composed of eleven English gentlemen
and a few enterprising colonists. This enterprise embraced a blast
furnace and foundry, for producing castings and "sowe iron," and a forge
for refining the "sowe iron" into "barr iron." The furnace was in opera-
tion in May, 1645, and the forge was in operation in September, 1648.
These dates may be accepted as definitely determining, respectively, the
first successful attempts in this country to make iron in a blast furnace
and to produce bar iron in a refinery forge from the cast iron of the furnace.
For 100 years after its settlement in 1620, Massachusetts was the
chief seat of the iron industry in the colonies; but about the middle of the
eighteenth century, Pennsylvania became the leading iron-producing
colony, and this distinction has ever since been maintained.
At the beginning of the Revolution nearly all the colonies were
actively engaged in the production of iron. Georgia was the only colony
that did not at this time produce even small quantities of iron. During
the long struggle for independence the colonies produced iron in sufficient
quantities to supply their armies with cannon, cannon balls, muskets, and
camp kettles, and they manufactured also most of the steel that was
required for swords and bayonets. All the steel made during the Revolu-
tion appears to have been blister steel. Henry Hollingsworth, of Elkton,
in Cecil county, Maryland, was one of the manufacturers of muskets for
the Continental army. Some of his bayonets were complained of as being
too soft, "which he ascribed to the bad quality of the American steel with
which they were pointed."
After the Revolution the manufacture of iron in the United States
was extended from the Atlantic coast into the interior; but the aggregate
production of the country did not greatly increase for many years, owing
partly to the depressing effects of foreign competition, partly to the slow
MINERALS AND METALS.
139
orowth of the country in population, and partly to the really restricted
use of iron in the days before the introduction of railroads. The railroad
era in the United States had its beginning about 1830, but even after the
new demand for iron for railroads had been created in our country the
influence of foreign competition operated for many years to prevent an
active development of our iron industry. This activity was reached at
the beginning of our Civil War in 1861, the Morrill tariff of that year and
the war itself co-operating to create a greatly increased demand for iron
of domestic manufacture, and contributing greatly to the establishment
of the steel industry, which had previously existed under precarious and
wholly embryonic conditions. " A tremendous mechanical revolution in
the production of steel has combined with other influences to increase a
thousand-fold the production of American steel. The world has not yet
learned to attach deserved importance to the inventions of Bessemer,
Mushet and Siemens because it has become too much accustomed to
thanklessly receive every new invention as a matter of course and to
accept its fruits as a matter of right.
There are no statistics of the production of iron in this country in the
colonial period, nor of any other industry, nor of the population itself.
Our forefathers were too intent upon getting for themselves homes, and
too much employed in protecting these homes from imaginary or actual
attacks by unfriendly Indians, to give attention to dry statistical details or
economic problems. The first industrial statistics of the country date
from 1 8 14, in which year there was published "A statement of the arts
and manufactures of the United States of America," as they existed in
1810, prepared by Tench Coxe, under the authority of Albert Gallatin,
Secretary of the Treasury. From this statement the following table show-
ing the condition of our iron industry in 18 10 is compiled.
In the totals for the United States the values are believed to be cor-
rect, as they include returns from every state, but some of the quantities
given are not strictly accurate, because some of the states did not report
quantities although they reported values.
The figures for Pennsylvania are included in the figures for the coun-
try at large. The tons used are long tons, of 2,240 pounds.
The iron industry of the United States in 1810.
Establishments and Products.
Number of blast furnaces.
Number of air furnaces . . .
United States.
153
Pennsylvania.
( 44
6
140 MINERALS AND METALS.
The iron industry of the United States in 1810. — Continued.
Establishments and Products.— Continued.
United States.
Pennsylvania.
Tons of cast iron made (pig iron and castings)
Value of cast iron made
Number of bloomaries
Tons of iron made
Value of iron made
Number of forges
Tons of bar iron, etc., made
Value of bar iron, etc., made
Number of trip hammers
Product of trip hammers in tons
Value of product of trip hammers
Rolling and slitting mills
Tons of rolled iron made
Product of slit iron in tons
Value of rolled and slit iron
Number of naileries
Pounds of nails made
Value of nails made
53,908
.$2,981,277
135
2,564
$226,034
330
24,541
$2,874,063
316
600
$327,898
34
9,280
$1,215,946
470
15,727,914
2,478,139
26,878
$1,301,343
4
$16,000
78
10,969
$1,156,405
50
$73,496
18
4,502
98
$606,416
175
7,270,825
$760,862
The growth of our iron and steel industries from 1810 until 1880 is
shown by a comparison of the figures of the above table with the statistics
of production of each leading branch of these industries in the census years
1870 and 1880, as follows, in short tons of 2,000 pounds:
The iron industry of the United States in the census years 1870 and 1 880.
Ieon and Steel Products.
Pig iron and castings from furnaces .
All products of iron-rolling mills . . .
Bessemer steel finished products
Open hearth steel finished products .
Crucible steel finished products
Blister and other steel
Products of forges and bloomaries . .
Total ,
1870.
Short tons.
2,052,821
1,441,829
19,403
1880.
28,069
2,285
110,808
3,655,215
Short tons.
3,781,021
2,353,248
889,896
93,143
70,319
4,956
72,557
7,265,140
The following table shows the world's production of coal, of iron, and
of steel according to the latest procurable statistics:
Coal area
in square
miles.
1. MINERAL COAL.
2. CAST OR PIG
IRON.
3. STEEL. 18 8 3.
Countries.
Years.
Tons of
2,240 lbs.
Years.
Tons of
2,240 lbs.
Tons of
2.240 lbs.
Ingots.
Tons of
2,240 lbs
Rails.
Great Britain
11,900
192,000
1,770
1884
1884
1884
160,757,779
99,851,807
63,945,416
1884 7.811.727
1,299,676
1,540,595
1,255,000
784,968
United States
1884
1884
4,589,613
3,572,155
1,116,621
515,000
MINERALS AND METALS.
141
The world's production of coal, of iron, and of steel, etc. — Continued.
Countries.
France
Belgium
Austria-Hungary . .
China
Russia
Australia
Canada
Sweden
Spain
India
Italy
Japan
Vancouver's Island
Nova Scotia
Chili
All other countries .
Total.
Coal area
in square
miles.
2,086
510
1,800
30,000
3,500
2,000
5,000
1. MINERAL COAL.
Years.
1884
1884
1883
1881
1883
1883
1883
1882
1883
1883
1882
1883
1883
1883
1881
1883
Tons of
2,240 pounds.
19,624,718
18,041,000
19,000,000
4,000,000
4,000,000
2,521,457
1,646,487
250,000
900,000
4,000,000
220,000
900,000
300,000
1,422,553
50,000
8,000,000
409,431,217
2. OAST OR PIG
IRON.
Years.
1884
1884
1883
1882
1883
1884
1883
1883
1877
1883
1877
Tons of
2,240 lbs.
1,885,247
738,105
701,037
3. STEEL. 18 8 3.
Tons of
2,240 lbs.
Ingots.
509,045
179,803
271,733
498,400
3,434
44,081
422,627
139,920
12,500
53,000
7,400
100,000
20,579,246
225,140
50,878
2,800
20,000
Tons of
2,240 lbs.
Kails.
371,432
170,000
146,972
203,310
5,354,670 3,308,303
GOLD AND SILVER.
The gold and silver resources of the country are great, mines of both
metals having been known from the earliest times of the country.
Latterly it has become an industry of considerable magnitude. The gold
is found in two distinct districts: one belongs to the Appalachian mount-
ains, the other to the Cordilleran. The extent of gold in the Appalachian
district is small compared with the other, and the mines have never been
worked to any great extent or profit. The ore is found in small portions
of Virginia, the Carolinas, and Georgia, and lies in a narrow belt, almost
parallel with the mountains.
The gold deposits of the Cordilleras are found generally on the western
slope of the Sierra Nevadas, the veins running parallel with each other
and with the mountains. The largest and richest mines are found in the
basins of the Sacramento and San Joaquin rivers. The gold-bearing rocks
extend all along the western slopes of the Sierras, through California and
Oregon into Washington, though the mines of the last-named have not
been very well opened. The gold ore is found in a quartz rock and is
quarried with great labor, crushed in mills adapted to the purpose, and
the gold extracted by the application of heat and quicksilver. Gold is
142
MINERALS AND METALS.
also found in Idaho, east of the Oregon mines, in Colorado, Wyoming,
and in Arizona and New Mexico.
The silver mines of the United States are the richest of the world,
rivaling those of Old Mexico and South America. They are found for
the most part along the eastern slope of the Cordilleran mountains.
Nevada stands first among the silver-producing states, Colorado coming-
close behind. The Comstock Lode of Colorado is the richest silver-bear-
ing quartz that has ever been discovered. The entire area covered by
the gold and silver fields of the country is estimated at 150,000 square
miles.
The number of deep mines of gold and silver with the nominal capital
stock at the last reliable census, was as follows:
Number and capital stock of deep mines.
State
or
Terbitort.
Number of
corporations
making re-
turns.
Capital stock
(nominal).
|
State
or
Territory.
Number of
corporations
making re-
turns.
Capital stock
(nominal).
The United States
422
$2,030,702,550
Montana
9
78
1
2
6
2
42
3
1
$19,950,000
Nevada
759,645,000
California
Colorado
38
66
126
21
3
13
11
196,490,000
376,901,250
325,902,300
118,800,000
1,510,000
54,145,000
6,400,000
1 New Hampshire. .
i New Mexico
North Carolina . . .
Oregon
500,000
2,600,000
5,500,000
5,000,000
Dakota
Utah
156,2i 0,000
Virginia
759,000
400,000
Washington
This table includes the foreign corporations, the pound sterling being
taken at $5.00 and the franc at 20 cents. The list covers only such mines
as came within the standard fixed for investigation. The total is there-
fore far smaller than one which would include all the claims which have
been placed upon the market by incorporated companies, the practice in
the Pacific states being to capitalize almost invariably at $10,000,000, in
100,000 shares of $100 each, without regard to the value or prospective
value of the property. Thousands of such companies have been floated
in San Francisco.
The opening of a deep mine for the precious metals is either by sink-
ing a shaft or by means of a tunnel. The following table gives the
THE DISTRIBUTION OF THE
P INE S
(Compiled from the Government Forestry Reports.)
MINERALS AND METALS.
143
statistics of the number of deep mines in the United States, with the man-
ner of opening, by the several states and territories :
Deep mines: extent of workings.
State or Territory.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
California
Colorado
Dakota
Georgia
Idaho
Maine
Montana
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Mexico
North Carolina
Oregon
Utah
Virginia
Washington
Wyoming
Mines re-
ported.
iTotal length
of shafts
and inclines
Number.
885
2
61
88
251
57
9
84
11
68
111
3
13
12
9
88
5
1
12
Feet.
399,686
480
42,058
63,777
86,216
4,218
1,546
7,086i
1,556
17.809J
119,547
435
4,133
2,876
1,631
43,108
978
2,231
Total length
of tunnels
and galleries
Feet.
1,992,191
1,100
76,714
253,911
279,818
27,166
4,177
61,976
1,587
61,459
994,914
278
23,997
4,245
12,661
178,593
5,241
159
4,195
Total length
of winzes
and up-
raises.
Feet.
222,017
30
2,900
48,984
24,742
914
87
13,388
80
6,986
100,133
C58
328
2,067
20,446
344
230
Greatest
depth of
workings
(vertical).
Feet.
3,027
60
450
1,530
1,075
300
138
900
245
700
3,027
280
170
332
576
1,600
142
40
210
Greatest hor-
izontal de-
velopment.
Feet.
4,000
600
1,110
3,764
2,400
1,160
600
3,200
500
3,000
4,000
250
800
900
1,200
2,350
1,610
159
1,000
The totals in miles, neglecting fractions, would be as follows:
Miles.
Total length of shafts and inclines 76
Total length of tunnels and galleries 377
Total length of winzes and upraises 42
Total 495
The following table shows the number of workmen employed in the
deep mines of the different states and territories:
Deep mines: personnel.
I
PERSONNEL.
State or Territory.
Total.
Staff.
Foremen
Miners.
Surface
men.
Number
of mines
reported.
The United States
19,147
732
635
13,770
4,010
693
Alabama
17
853
1
54
2
42
7
573
7
184
2
52
144
MINERALS AND METALS.
Deep mines: personnel.- — Continued.
PERSONNEL.
State or Territory.
Total.
Staff.
Foremen.
Miners .
Surface
men.
Number
of mines
reported.
California
3,159
6,120
960
145
431
131
1,164
3,550
26
215
529
116
1,530
105
7
89
63
192
66
10
35
9
32
138
2
8
21
8
86
3
75
212
32
10
20
12
61
84
1
13
14
6
42
3
1
5
2,291
4,522
604
60
317
74
771
2,713
21
150
309
80
1,143
73
2
60
730
1,194
258
65
59
36
300
615
2
44
185
22
259
26
4
20
87
Colorado . .
55
Dakota
58
Georgia
10
Idaho
34
Maine
8
67
Nevada
88
New Hampshire
3
New Mexico
13
North Carolina
12
9
Utah
82
5
Washington •
1
Wyoming
4
7
The present examination could not result in ascertaining the total
number of miners employed in the deep precious metal mines, since only
those reaching a certain standard were taken into consideration. The
table, therefore, probably represents not more than two-fifths of those who
habitually gain their livelihood by mining. Indeed, in considerable areas,
especially in most parts of the Great Basin, almost the whole population
is either directly or indirectly dependent upon the mines for support.
The table, however, serves to illustrate the numerical relations which the
different classes of employes bear to one another. The preponderance of
the staff over foremen is to be accounted for by the fact that in many
comparatively small mines the superintendent acts as foreman, although
not participating in the manual labor, while, in large mines, there is often
a considerable staff of clerks, assayers, etc., in addition to the superin-
tendent.
The average pay, as deduced from the returns, is 26.7 cents an hour,
or, say, $2.67 a day of ten hours. Under "surface men" in the foregoing,
various classes are included, such as blacksmiths, carpenters, and other
mechanics, as well as unskilled laborers, and the average price paid to
this class, therefore, varies very greatly. The wages paid to the miners
per shift, on the other hand, are pretty regular over extensive areas as
the table below shows. They are highest in the Great Basin, but lower
MINERALS AND METALS.
145
in Utah than in Idaho, Nevada and Arizona on account of the presence
of Mormon settlements. Mormons seldom become miners, but furnish
the mining population with supplies and transportation cheaper than these
necessaries can be furnished in the western portion of the basin. The
hours of labor vary much more than the wages, though ten hours is the
usual day's work. The ordinary length of shift on the Comstock lode,
where the work is extremely trying on account of the high temperature,
is eight hours, but is often reduced to six hours for men employed in
excessively hot places. Eight-hour shifts are in use away from the Com-
stock in a considerable number of mines where it is desirable, for any
reason, to press the work; but it is well understood that the night shift is
less efficient than the others. The mines in which the men are called
upon to work twelve hours are few in number and most of them are in
the southern states.
In estimating the total amount of wages paid to deep precious-metal
miners it must be remembered that very few of them are never out of
work. In most camps there is always a large number of men who, though
miners by occupation, are temporarily idle. It is not probable that the
50,000 miners (estimated) actually receive more than an average of $2.00
per day each for 300 days, or in the aggregate $30,000,000 per annum.
Deep mines: usual wages per shift of miners and foremen.
State or Territory.
Alabama .
Arizona . .
California
Colorado .
Dakota. . .
Georgia . .
Idaho
Maine
Montana .
Miners.
Foremen.
$1 00
$1 00
4 00
5 00 j
3 25
5 00
3 00
5 00 |
3 50
5 50
1 00
2 00
4 00
5 00
1 50
2 00
3 50
5 00
State or Territory.
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Mexico
North Carolina
Oregon
Utah
Virginia
Washington
Wyoming
Miners.
$4 00
1 50
2 75
1 00
3 00
3 25
1 25
2 50
3 00
Foremen.
$6 50
00
50
00
00
00
25
4 00
The wages given in this table are representative. They were obtained
as averages, but the expressions of odd cents would complicate the data
without serving any useful end.
Mr. J.J. Valentine, vice-president and general manager of Wells, Fargo
& Co., has prepared the following statement of the bullion product of the
states and territories west of the Missouri river in 1884, including value
146
MINERALS AND METALS,
of base bullion (lead and copper), and also including the partial products
of British Columbia and the west coast of Mexico.
States and Territories.
California . . .
Nevada
Oregon
Washington .
Alaska
Idaho .......
Montana
Utah
Colorado
New Mexico
Arizona
Dakota
Total
Mexico (west coast)
British Columbia . .
Total.
Gold dust
and bullion
by express.
$12,282,471
1,527,859
368,315
45,964
35,014
1,010,077
1,875,000
31,501
2,575,861
157,688
360,791
2,726,847
Gold dust
and bullion
by otner
conveyances.
22,997,388
285,256
647,719
23,930,363
614,123
184,157
22,982
80,000
150,000
Silver
bullion by
express.
1,504,705
5,905,304
2,695
1,179
4,134
60,000
100,000
150,000
1,365,396
140,000
1,505,396
812,100
6,175,000
2,657,054
4,877,888
906,248
3,139,628
110,000
Ores and
base bullion
by freight.
871,689
1,455,776
26,091,801
2,257,144
28,348,945
1,570,000
3,812,000
4,697,147
12,780,000
2,536,678
3,455,960
31,179,250
12,000
31,191,250
Total.
.$15,272,988
8,888,939
555,167
70,125
115,014
3,542,177
11,862,000
7,389,836
20,233,749
3,660,614
7,056,379
2,986,847
81,633,835
2,554,400
787,719
84,975,954
The values of the gold, silver, copper, and lead, segregated, were:
Per cent.
Value.
Gold
30.90
53.90
7.16
8.04
$26,256,542
45,799,069
6,086,252
6,834,091
84,975,954
As nearly as can be ascertained, the total production of gold in the
United States since 1804 has been $1,676,914,670 and of silver, $669,
683,217; total, $2,346,597,887.
Production of gold and silver in the United States to December 31, 1884.
Periods.
Gold.
Silver.
Total.
Output of the Southern states from 1804 to the discovery
of gold in California in 1848 (based on estimates of Prof.
J. D. Whitney)
Product from 1848 to 1879, inclusive, by fiscal years
Fiscal year ending June 30, 1880 (census figures, covering
a period one month earlier, assumed)
$ 13,243,475
1,484,041,532
33,379,663
$ 422,722,260
41,110,957
$ 13,243,475
1,906,763,792
74,490,620
MINERALS AND METALS. 147
Production of gold and silver in the United States to December 31, 1884. — Continued.
Periods.
Gold.
Silver.
Total.
July 1, 1880, to Deoember 31, 1880 (estimated on the basis
of half the product of the fiscal year 1881, as reported by
Hon. Horatio 0. Burchard, Director of the Mint)
Calendar years 1881 to 1884, inclusive (as reported by Hon.
Horatio 0. Burchard, Director of the Mint)
18,250,000
128,000,000
21,050,000
184,800,000
39,300,000
312,800,000
Total product of the United States to close of 1884
1,676,914,670
669,683,217
2,346,597,887
The rank held by the different states and territories in the production
of gold and silver in 1884 is shown below:
Gold.
Silver.
Total.
1. California.
1.
Colorado.
1.
Colorado.
2. Colorado.
2.
Montana.
2.
California.
3. Nevada.
3.
Utah.
3.
Montana.
4. Dakota.
4.
Nevada.
4.
Nevada.
5. Montana.
5.
Arizona.
5.
Utah.
6. Idaho.
6.
( California.
} New Mexico.
6.
Arizona.
7. Arizona.
7.
Idaho.
8. Oregon.
8.
Idaho.
8.
Dakota.
9. New Mexico.
9.
Dakota.
9.
New Mexico
10. Alaska.
10.
Oregon.
10.
Oregon.
11. North Carolina.
11.
" Other."
11.
Alaska.
12. Georgia.
12.
North Carolina.
12.
North Carolin
13. Utah.
13.
Washington.
13.
Georgia.
14. Washington.
14.
South Carolina.
14.
Washington.
15. "Other."
15.
"Other."
16. South Carolina.
16.
South Carolina.
17. Wyoming.
17.
Wyoming.
18. Virginia.
18.
Virginia.
In the first complete report made by the government, some statistics
were collected regarding the profits in mining. In this report it was
said: "The production of gold and silver, like that of other commodities,
is of course not one of clear profit. Indeed, a saying that it costs $1.00 in
coin to produce $1.00 in bullion has gained more or less credit, and though
this opinion has been abundantly shown to be unfounded, and, while also
any attempt to estimate the profit gained to the country by the mining of
the precious metals is mere guesswork, it is still quite probable that
$500,000,000 of the gross total has been net profit.'" This opinion was
based upon a consideration of the large profits which attended the earlier
mining enterprises. The margin of profit, especially in gold mining, is
148
MINERALS AND METALS.
undoubtedly smaller now than formerly. It is impossible to ascertain the
actual returns to investors, owing to the large number of mines not oper-
ated by corporations and from which no reports are published; but the
following statement has been made from the published returns for 1883
and 1884, from which it appears that in these years the reported dividends
were not greatly in excess of the reported assessments. Still it must be
remembered that the returns are very imperfect, and that, for obvious
reasons, the published announcements of assessments are proportionately
nearer the truth than the reports of dividends, while a vast number of
smaller unincorporated mines, which could not be operated at a loss, are
not represented.
Assessments and dividends reported in 1883.
Assessm'ts.
Dividends.
States and Territories.
Amount.
Mines.
Number of
dividends.
Amount.
Alaska
$20 9,50
165,500
1,196,044
3
13
17
3
1
4
5
6
1
5
14
56
31
18
6
16
39
25
5
13
$600,000
California
1,00 t,976
1,200,750
Dakota
10,000
645,500
24,000
85,000
513,824
New Mexico . .
4,244,490
584,000
500,000
Utah
52,000
1,582.000
Total
5,688,284
58
223
6,740,050
Assessments and dividends reported in 1884.
Alaska
Arizona
California . . .
Colorado
Dakota
Montana
Nevada
New Mexico .
Utah
Vermont
Total .
States and Territories.
Assessm'ts.
Dividends.
Amount. Mines, ^nl^of Amount .
$3,400
137,000
768,350
3,632,950
68,000
4,609,700
3
13
14
3
8
5
2
5
1
54
4
69
34
34
38
18
3
24
3
227
$117,500
1,850.948
1,419,000
578,250
922,000
201,500
190,000
2,257,500
31,000
7,567,698
MINERALS AND METALS.
149
Financial showing of mining companies whose stocks were dealt in at the San Fran-
cisco boards at close of census year, for that and previous years.
DIVIDENDS.
ASSESSMENTS.
Profit.
Company.
No.
Amount.
No.
Amount.
Lobs.
Was oe mines
399
$115,871,100
1,000
$61,715,535
$97,547,430
$43,391,865
Alpha Consolidated
12
17
6
7
14
3
19
22
3
17
4
19
14
31
330,000
1,317,000
54,000
172,500
425,000
45,000
1,015,000
1,990,000
162,000
942,590
25,000
332,000
3,352,000
1,935,000
330,000
Alta
1,317,600
54,000
Amazon Consolidated
American Flat
172,500
Andes
425,000
45,000
1,015,00(1
Atlantic Consolidated . .
Baltimore Consolidated ... .
Belcher
38
15,397,200
13,407,200
162,000
Best & Belcher
942,590
Brilliant
25,000
Buckeye
332,000
3,352,000
1,935,000
California
34
31,320,000
31,320,000
Challenge Consolidated .......
1
3
11
11
1
15
1
5
41
6
5
7
10
2
1
8
15
2
3
4
3
1
1
37
14
64
5
3
4
12
32
13
10,000
168,000
256,320
1,125,000
50,000
411,200
8,000
125,000
2,373,370
49,500
91,800
390,000
750,000
25,000
10,000
126,000
530,000
35,000
100,000
10,000
Chollar
168,000
Confidence
6
78 000
178,320
Consolidated Imperial
1,125,000
Consolidated Dorado
50,000
Consolidated Virginia
51
42,390,000
41,978,800
Consolidated Washoe
8,000
Cosmopolitan
125,000
Crown Point
50
11,588,000
9,214,630
Crown Point Ravine
49,500
2
56,000
35,800
I >ardanelles
390,000
750,000
De Haro
25,000
10,000
126,000
Exchequer
530,000
35,000
Flowery
100.000
Franklin
George Douglass
45,000
10,000
100,000
3,152,000
45,000
10,000
Golden Gate
100,000
Gould & Curry
36
3,826,800
674,800
Green
Hale & Norcross
36
1,598,000
3,306,000
14,700
18,000
95,000
1,229,000
3,230,000
300.000
1,708,000
Hartford
14,700
Insurance
18,000
Joe Scates
95,000
Julia Consolidated
1,229,000
3,230,000
32
1,252,000
952,000
150
MINERALS AND METALS.
Financial showing of mining companies, etc. — Continued.
Company,
Kossuth
Lady Bryan
Lady Washington
Lee
Leviathan
Mackey
Mary Ann
Maryland
Mexican
Midas
Mint
Mount Hood
Mountain View
Nevada
New York
Niagara
North Bonanza
North Carson
North Consolidated Virginia.
North Sierra Nevada
Occidental
Ophir
Original Gold Hill
Original Keystone
Overman
Patten
Peytona
Phil. Sheridan
Pioneer
Potosi
Prospect
Sabine
Savage
Scorpion
Segregated Belcher
Segregated Gold Hill
Senator
Sierra Nevada
Silver City
Silver Hill
Solid Silver
South Comstock
South Utah
Saint Louis
Succor
Sutro
Tolo
Trojan
Union Consolidated
Utah
DIVIDENDS.
No.
24
52
11
Amount.
$1,595,800
4,460,000
102,500
22,800
ASSESSMENTS.
No.
4
1
1
10
3
1
1
11
2
22
3
1
3
22
5
5
9
16
2
6
35
8
3
45
2
2
9
2
3
6
2
42
7
16
1
1
63
1
10
3
6
4
1
24
4
2
12
14
30
Amount.
$421,200
200,000
21,600
5,000
315.000
35,000
10,500
5,400
1,243,000
21,000
142,500
35,000
25,000
18,000
900,000
99,000
175,000
160,000
820,000
10,000
112,500
2,689,400
102,000
125,000
3,162,800
20,000
70,000
145,000
15,000
168,000
260,000
25,000
4,964,000
122,000
264,000
12,000
10,800
3,850,000
15,775
1,620,000
75,000
79,000
35,000
16,200
798,000
25,680
25,000
315,000
860,000
1,030,000
Profit.
Loss.
$421,200
200,000
21,600
5,000
315,000
35,000
10,500
5,400
1,243,000
21,000
142,500
35,000
25,000
18,000
900,000
99,000
175,000
160,000
820,000
10,000
112,500
1,093,600
102,000
125,000
3,162,800
20,000
70,000
145,000
15,000
168,000
260,000
25,000
504,000
122,000
264,000
12,000
10,800
3,747,500
15,775
1,620,000
75,000
79,000
35,000
16,200
775,200
25,680
25,000
315,000
860,000
1,030,000
MINERALS AND METALS.
Financial showing of mining companies, etc. — Continued.
151
dividends!
ASSESSMENTS.
Profit.
Company.
No.
Amount.
No.
Amount.
Loss,
3
2
5
14
6
37
$ 35,000
44,000
198,000
264,600
630,000
4,638,000
$ 35,000
Vermont Consolidated
44,000
Ward
*
198,000
264,600
Woodville Consolidated
630,000
Yellow Jacket
25
.$2,184,000
2,454,000
Bodie Mines
23
1,225,000
160
2,671,500
$1,150,000
2,596,500
Addenda
3
4
4
6
8
2
5
1
6
2
2
1
2
5
3
8
1
6
1
8
4
5
7
2
2
3
4
6
7
3
1
1
1
1
3
7
6
60,000
39,000
75,000
93,000
112,500
75,000
130,000
30,000
145,000
15,000
15,000
60,000
7,500
70,000
22,500
60,000
Aurora tunnel
39,000
Bechtel Consolidated
75,000
93,000
112,500
Bodie Consolidated
8
400,000
325,000
Booker Consolidated
130,000
30,000
145,000
15,000
15,000
Consolidated Pacific
60,000
7,500
Defiance
70,000
Double Standard
22,500
Dudley
144,000
25,000
105,000
15,000
134,000
144,000
Glvnndale Consolidated
25,000
Goodshaw
105,000
Ida
15,000
Jupiter
134,000
Maybell Consolidated
30,000
90,000
225,000
18,000
27,000
50,000
32,000
46,000
105,000
50,000
5,000
5,000
6,000
7,500
50,000
145,000
87,500
30,000
McClinton
90,000
Mono
225,000
Noonday
18,000
North Noonday
27,000
Orient
50,000
Oro
32,000
Queen Bee
46,000
Red Cloud Consolidated
105,000
Richter
50,000
Riqueza
5,000
Rough and Ready Consolidated.
5,000
Rustler
6,000
Santa Mina
7,500
South Bodie
50,000
South Bulwer
145,000
South Standard
87,500
Standard Consolidated
15
825,000
825,000
5
9
5
90,000
175,000
55,000
90,000
Tioga Consolidated.
175,000
55,000
152
MINERALS AND METALS.
Financial showing of mining companies, etc.— Continued.
DIVIDENDS.
ASSESSMENTS,
Profit,
Company.
No.
Amount.
No.
Amount.
Loats.
Nevada (excepting Washoe) .
187
$12,221,499
327
■$8,613,561
$9,745,000
$6,137,062
Adams Hill Consolidated
10
2
10
5
1
1
24
1
6
10
14
1
13
4
2
2
5
7
3
7
3
9
6
2
11
9
13
3
6
15
2
7
2
3
6
2
99,500
30,000
300,000
100,000
10,000
30,000
615,000
25,000
85,000
140,000
210,000
10,000
587,500
125,000
100,000
20,000
100,000
170,000
225,000
305,000
110,000
140,000
135,000
12,000
227,500
450,000
372,500
150,000
750,000
480,000
25,000
162,500
37,500
50,500
155,000
25,000
99,500
Albion Consolidated
30,000
American Flag
300,000
Argenta
2
40,000
60,000
10,000
Atlas
Belle Isle
6
300,000
270,000
Belmont
615,000
Columbia Consolidated
25,000
Day
85,000
De Frees
140,000
Eagle
210,000
East Mount Diablo
10,000
El Dorado South Consolidated .
587,500
125,000
Eureka Consolidated
55
4,330,000
4,230,000
Fourth of July
20,000
General Thomas
100,000
Gila
2
4
50,000
400,000
120,000
Grand Prize
175,000
Hamburg
305,000
Hillside
110,000
Hussey Consolidated
140,000
Independence
9
5
225,000
102,000
90,000
90,000
Indian Queen , .
Jackson
227,500
K. K. Consolidated
4
6
7
3
17
50,000
162,500
400,000
90,000
1,260,000
400,000
Leopard
210,000
Manhattan
250,000
Martin White
660,000
Meadow Valley. .
780,000
Metallic
25,000
Monitor-Belmont
3
75,000
87,500
Mount Diablo
37,500
Mount Potosi Consolidated. . . .
50,000
Navajo
155,000
North Belle Isle. . .
25,000
Northern Belle
31
1
1,525,000
31,999
1,525,000
Original Hidden Treasure
Panther
11
11
1
22
2
14
10
7
4
3
5
10
330,061
87,500
25,000
298,062
87,500
Paradise Valley
25,000
Phoenix
Pleiades
10,000
740,000
355,000
157,500
65,000
130,000
50,000
94,500
10,000
Raymond & Ely
23
3,075,000
2,335,000
Real del Monte
355,000
Rye Patch Consolidated
Silver Prize
9
105,000
52,500
65,000
Star
130,000
Tuscarora
50,000
94,500
95' 93" 91° 89"
THE DISTRIBUTION OF THE
OAKS.
(.Compiled from the Government Forestry Reports.)
MINERALS AND METALS.
Financial showing of mining companies, etc. — Continued.
153
DIVIDENDS
ASSESSMENTS.
Profit.
Company.
No
Amount
No.
Amount.
Loss.
California (except' g Bodie). .
39
4
34
$584,000
33
$1,542,500
$486,500
$1,445,000
Comanche
47,500
486,500
3
100,000
52,500
Consolidated Amador
486,500
4
9
10
6
1
275,000
600,000
430,000
112,500
25,000
275,000
Modoc Consolidated
1
50,000
550,000
430,000
112,500
25,000
Dakota
17
510,000
16
840,000
310,000
640,000
7
4
3
2
290,000
200,000
150,000
200.000
290,000
200,000
150,000
Homestake
17
510,000
310,000
Arizona
9
450,000
5
195,000
450,000
195,000
1
25,000
25,000
Silver King
9
450,000
450,000
Tip-Top
4
170,000
170,000
Idaho
13
500,000
24
890,000
390,000
Florida Hill
2
22
20,000
870,000
20,000
Golden Chariot
13
500,000
370.000
Utah
7
78,000
1
6,000
72,000
Leeds
7
78,000
1
6,000
72,000
Scattered
7
111,750
111,750
Revenue
1
6
50,000
61,750
50,000
Silver West Consolidated
61,750
Recapitulation.
Location of Mine.
Total
Washoe
Nevada (excepting Washoe). .
Bodie
California (excepting Bodie) .
Dakota . . „
Arizona
Idaho
Utah
Scattered
DIVIDENDS.
No.
694
399
187
23
39
17
9
13
7
Amount.
$131,439,599
115,871,100
12,221,499
1,225,000
584,000
510,000
450,000
500,000
78,000
ASSESSMENTS.
No.
1,663
1,090
327
160
33
16
5
24
1
7
Amount.
$76,585,846
61,715,535
8,613,561
2,671,500
1,542,500
840,000
195,000
890,000
6,000
111,750
Net profit.
$58,090,503
54,155,565
3,607,938
255,000
72,000
Net loss.
$3,236,750
1,446,500
958,500
330,000
390,000
111,750
Total dividends . . .
Total assessments .
$131,439,599
76,585,846
Total net profits . . . . $54,853,753
154
MINERALS AND METALS.
In 1883 the value of the gold and silver consumed in the United
States in the manufacture of chemicals, watches, jewelry, instruments,
plate, etc., and in repairs, was stated at $14,223,448 gold, and $5,392,777
silver; total, $19,616,225. In 1884 the corresponding amounts were esti-
mated at $14,500,000 gold, $5,500,000 silver, and $20,000,000 total.
This consumption has attracted much attention, in view of the heavy
draft upon the coin circulation of this country, and in consideration of
the similar absorption of the precious metals, especially of gold, which is
going on abroad. If the figures are correct, the apparent consumption of
gold in the arts is nearly one-half of the total gold product. It should be
remembered, however, that a considerable portion of the gold and silver
temporarily absorbed in this way returns again into circulation as coin,
and that of this total consumption only about one-half is domestic bullion
produced in the same year. Thus, in 1884, the industrial consumption of
new bullion, produced by mines of the United States in that year, is esti-
mated by Mr. Burchard to have been only $6,000,000 gold, $4,500,000
silver, and $10,500,000 total.
The annexed table shows the total output of the precious metals in the
world, as nearly as can be estimated. For several of the countries there
are no official figures, and, in some cases, it has been necessary to repeat
earlier statistics, in the absence of fresh reports. The yield of gold
appears to be steadily declining, while that of silver is increasing. The
annual contribution of the United States to the world's stock of the pre-
cious metals is now about one-third of the total gold supply and about two-
fifths of the silver.
The world's production of gold and silver.
COUNTRIES.
United States
Russia
Australia
Mexico
Germany
Austria-Hungary . . .
Sweden
Norway
Italy
Spain
Turkey
Argentine Republic.
1881.
Gold.
$34,700,000
24,371,343
30,690,000
858,909
232,610
1,240,808
665
72,375
4,918
78,546
Silver.
Countries.
$43,000,000
332,198
164,983
27,675,540
7,771,304
1,303,280
48,875
199,987
17,949
3,096,220
71,441
420,225
Colombia. .
Bolivia
Cbili
Brazil ....
Japan
Africa
Venezuela
Canada
France
Total.
Gold.
$4,000,000
72,375
128,869
741,694
466,548
1,993,800
2,274,692
1,094,926
Silver.
$1,000,000
11,000,000
5,081,747
916,400
68,205
$103,023,078 $102,168,354
MINERALS AND METALS.
Force employed at the Ontario mill.
155
Class.
Foreman
Chief engineer
Assayer
Clerk
Night boss .
Ore- weigher
Rock-breaker
Carmen and drying-furnace feeders
Ore-driers
Battery-feeders
Amalgamators
Carmen-
Furnacernen
Cooling-floor men
Engineers
Firemen
Salt-feeders
Watchmen
Carpenters
Machinists
Machinists' helpers
Ketorter
Melter
Storehouse-keeper
Blacksmiths
Wood haulers and team
Assayer's helper
Tailings-pit man
Number
employed.
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
12
3
4
2
6
12
2
2
2
2
3
2
2
1
1
1
2
2
1
1
Length of
shift hours.
Wages
per shift.
12
10
10
12
12
12
8
8
12
12
12
12
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
10
$4 50
4 00
3 00
4 00
$3 00 and 3 50
3 00 to
00
50
00
00
00
00
50
00
00
00
00
00
00
50
3 75
3 25 and 5 00
7 50
■ 2 50
3 00
Rate of wages of different classes of employes in the Comstock mills.
Class.
Wages per shift.
Class.
Wages per shift.
Agitatormen
$3 50
4 00
5 00
$3 00 to 3 50
5 00 to 6 00
3 50 to 4 00
4 00
5 00 to 7 00
3 00 to 4 00
4 00
5 00 to 6 00
$3 00 to H 00
Amalgamators
Masons
6 00
Blacksmiths
Oilers
Panmen
3 50 to 4 00
Blanket-sweepers . .
4 50 to 5 00
Carpenters
3 50 to 4 00
Chargers
Refiners
Tankmen
4 00 to 4 50
Driers
3 50 to 4 00
Engineers
Teamsters
3 50
Feeders
3 50 to 4 00
Firemen
Woodmen
3 50
Foremen
156
MINERALS AND METALS.
Rate of wages paid per shift for different c/asses of employes in the Comstock mines.
Blacksmiths $4 00 to $
Blacksmiths' helpers 4 00
Brakemen 4 00 to
Carmen 4 00 to
Carpenters 5 00 to
Engineers 4 00 to
Firemen 4 00 to
Foremen 6 00 to
6 00
4 50
4 50
6 50
7 00
4 50
10 00
Laborers and surfacemen .... $3 50 to %-k 00
Machinists 5 00 to 6 00
Miners 4 00 to 4 25
Pumpmen 4 00 to 6 00
Oilers 2 50 to 4 00
Kopemen 4 00 to 5 00
Shift bosses 5 00 to 6 00
Wood-passers and sawyers ... 4 00
The following table shows the dimensions of some of the long tunnels
of the world:
Name of Tunnel,.
Hoosac
Musconetcong
Sutro (including laterals)
Nesquehoning
Allegheny
Sandidge
New Sandidge
Leeds
Billy
Nerthe
Saint Martin
Blaisy
Bildstock
Frejus
Saint Gothard
Dudley Canal
Huddersfield Canal
Kennel and Avon Canal
Pensar Canal
Thames aDd Medway
Thames and Severn Canal
Sierra Madre
San Carlos and Union Pacific.
Severn tunnel
Wochtestongo
Ernst August
Georg tunnel
Joseph II., Schemnitz
Country.
Mont Cenis France, Italy
United States.
. ... do
....do
....do
....do
England
. ... do
....do
France
....do
....do
....do
Germany
France
Switzerland . . ,
England
... do
...do
...do
...do
...do
Mexico
England .
Mexico . .
Germany
...do....
... do ... .
Length.
Feet.
24,416
4,879
29,897
3,800
4,711
16,035
16,305
11,119
11,319
15,220
31,826
13,452
18,915
12,833
48,887
11,328
16,650
13,200
11,550
11,880
12,540
63,390
13,200
23,760
21,659
71,280
56,760
48,840
40,138
Width.
Feet.
26
26
10 to 12
16
26
Height.
24.20
26.20
26.20
26.25
30
15
11
Feet.
22f
21
8 to 9
19
19.50
19.2
24.50
18
26.25
38
15
13
PETROLEUM.
The well-known oil " Petroleum " has been found in great abundance
in the United States. Until this time, the area in which it has been pro-
duced is comparatively small; but geologists assert that the oil-bearing
MINERALS AND METALS.
157
rocks of the country cover an area of 200,000 square miles. The origin
of the oil is accounted for on several theories, none of them entirely satis-
factory. All agree, however, that it is a product of sea-weed confined in
and under salt water, as coal is produced by terrestrial vegetation under
fresh water
The most extensive oil regions that have been discovered are found
in northwestern Pennsylvania, and in the vicinity of the Allegheny river
and its tributaries. It is also found in considerable quantities in West
Virginia along the valley of the Little Kanawa river. Oil is found in
Ohio, Kentucky, Michigan, and California. In all these localities, the oil
is generally found in pools or "pockets," and hitherto has been pumped
out of each fissure in a short time. The annual production of petroleum
for any number of years can not be given with any accuracy, varying, as
it does, so greatly.
In the following table, the first column shows the total number of gal-
lons of crude petroleum produced in the different years ; the last column
shows the shipments of crude petroleum and the refined petroleum reduced
to crude equivalent, out of the Pennsylvania and New York oil fields.
Years.
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
Production. Shipment.
5,205,234
6,293,194
9,844,744
10,926,945
8,787,506
8,968,906
13,135,475
5,664,791
5,899,947
9,499,775
8,821,500
8,942,938
10,164,452
12,832,573
Yeabs.
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
Production.
15,163,462
19,785,176
26,027,631
27,376,509
30,053,500
23,117,229
23,622,758
Shipment.
13,676,000
15,886,470
15,677,492
20,284,235
21,900,314
21,979,369
23,657,597
The following table shows the number of wells and the average daily
production in gallons, of the Pennsylvania and New York. oil fields from
1872 to 1884:
Yeabs.
Number of
wells.
Average
daily
production.
Yeabs.
Number of
wells.
Average
daily
production.
1872
4,205
4,109
3,276
3,098
4,694
7,383
9,561
17,194
27,106
29,937
24,075
24,505
35,988
41,544
1879
11,283
13,234
16,668
19,027
17,918
21,531
54,206
1873
1880
1881
71,114
1874
75,004
1875
1882
82,338
1876
1883 :.
63.335
1877
1884
64,544
1878
158
MINERALS AND METALS.
The following table shows the total gallons of stocks of crude petro-
leum in the Pennsylvania and New York oil fields for the three last months
of the years named :
Yeabs.
October.
November.
December.
1871
495,102
914,423
1,452,777
3,134,902
3,672,101
3,040,108
2,504,012
4,221,769
7,794,634
16,877,019
25,309,361
32,608,533
35,613,915
38,192,317
502,960
886,909
1,493,875
3,449,845
3,701,235
2,955,092
2,471,798
4,289,309
8,051,469
18,025,409
25,509,285
33,728,555
35,506,653
37,925,756
532,000
1872
1,084,423
1873
1,025,157
1874
3,705,639
1875
3,550,207
1876
2,551,199
1877
3,127,837
1878
4,615,299
1879
8,470,490
1880
18,928,430
1881
26,019,704
1882
34,596,612
1883
35,745,632
1884
37,366,126
LEAD.
Lead ore is found usually in connection with copper and silver.
It is found variously along the northeastern coasts of the United States,
from the British provinces to North Carolina, bu~t in small areas and quan-
tities. The Mississippi valley contains the largest and richest mines of
lead. The field which lies within Illinois, Iowa and Wisconsin covers an
area of 4,800 square miles. The largest single mine is found at Galena
in Illinois. Copper is also found at Galena. Lead is found in large quan-
tities in Missouri and in Arkansas ; in both these states, it lies at consider-
able distance below the surface.
The lead mines of Arkansas have not been developed extensively,
and their full extent and value are not definitely known. In Missouri, the
most important lead-producing center is at Grandley, in the southwestern
part of the State. A vast deposit has been found here; and though it
lies far below the surface, its development has proved very profitable and
the industry is increasing.
Up to the year 1873, no specific data concerning the relative lead output
of the different producing districts were available. For the succeeding
years the quantities of desilverized lead and of non-argentiferous lead
and the percentage of the former in the total have been added because
they reveal clearly the growing importance of the former industry, which
MINERALS AND METALS.
159
has its seat in the Rocky mountains; while almost the whole of the non-
argentiferous lead is produced in Missouri, Kansas, Illinois, and Wiscon-
sin, only a small quantity being made in Virginia. In the following table
the tons are short tons of 2,000 pounds:
Production of lead in the United States.
Years.
Total pro-
duction.
Desilverized
lead.
Non-argen-
tiferous
lead.
Percentage
of
desilverized
lead.
1873
Short tons.
42,540
52,080
59,640
64,070
81,900
91,060
92,780
97,825
117,085
132,890
143,957
139,897
Short tons.
20,159
Short tons.
22,381
Per cent.
47.7
1874
1875..
34,909
37,649
50,748
64,290
64,650
70,135
86,315
103,875
122,157
119,965
24,699
26,421
31,152
26,770
28,130
27,690
30,770
29,015
21,800
19,932
58.5
1876
58.8
1877
62.0
1878
70.6
1879
69.7
1880
71.7
1881
r <3.7
1882
78.3
1883
84.8
1884
86.4
Total
1,873,134
An effort has been made to trace the source of the lead produced in
the United States, in order thus to obtain some clew to the comparative
importance of the different states and territories as producers of this
metal. Such an inquiry is beset with a great many difficulties, due to the
active interchange between the different political divisions of the West.
Ore goes from one state or territory to another, and its lead contents
appear in the returns of the state in which the smelter is located by which
it was treated. A majority of the refining and desilverizing works smelt
ores also, often buying them through sampling works, so that they are
ignorant of the source from which they came. Some of these works
refine only a part of the base bullion obtained in their own smelting works,
shipping the balance to other refiners. The lead thus loses its identity
and the returns of refiners and smelters, the preparation of which alone
requires much labor, must be thoroughly examined. These returns have
been kindly furnished by the different refining works and by many of the
large smelting works known to handle more than simply local ores. But
even with all the data at hand, only an estimate can be submitted, abso-
160
MINERALS AND METALS.
lute accuracy being unattainable. The following figures are the results
of the investigation:
Source of the lead produced in the United States in 1 883 and 1884, by states and
territories.
States and Territories.
1883.
1884.
Utah
Short tons.
29,000
6,000
70,557
5,000
6,000
2,400
1,500
1,700
21,600
200
Short tons.
28,000
Nevada
4,000
Colorado
63,165
Montana
7,000
Idaho
7,500
New Mexico
6,000
2,700
California ,
1,600
Missouri, Kansas, Illinois, and Wisconsin
19,676
Virginia
256
Total
143,957
139,897
COPPER.
Copper is found in a remarkably pure state, but more frequently in
connection with other substances, as sulphur, oxygen, etc. North Caro-
lina has the richest copper mines east of the Mississippi river. It is found
in small quantities along the Allegheny mountains, also in California and
Idaho. The great copper region of the country is in Michigan, along the
borders of Lake Superior. It is here found in an entirely pure state.
In the face of all the discouraging circumstances of the past few years,
the United States has forged ahead to the position of the greatest copper,
producer of the world, and now occupies a leading rank as a contributor
of raw material to its markets. American copper goes abroad now in
the form of ore, of matte, of black copper, of refined metal, and of elec-
trolytic copper, every important producing region participating in the
movement. It, is to be regretted that we have not, during the past two
years, made any substantial progress in placing the metal in foreign
markets in a manufactured form. In the earlier stages of manufacture in our
rolling-mills rule of thumb reigns supreme, and the practice in mixing
alloys and in melting is spoken of as very crude by men of unquestioned
authority. It is in the subsequent mechanical process of shaping the
metal, in the taste shown in the make-up of the goods, and in their ex-
ceptionally high quality, that American rolling-mills and brass and bronze
121" 110° 117
115' 113' HI" 109' 107'
105" 103- lor
Key of Shades.
I
1 Species,
2 «
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West
MINERALS AND METALS.
161
manuiactones are said, by experts, to be far in advance of foreign rivals.
Our own producers look with some impatience to the time when the home
sales will be enlarged by a demand for raw material for manufactures to
be exported, which would go hand in hand with lower prices for manufact-
ured goods in this country, and therefore lead to an expanded home
consumption.
The growth in the production of copper in the United States, com-
piled up to 1884, inclusive, from the best data available, is shown in the
following table. It proves in a striking manner how preponderating
was, until the past few years, the influence of the Lake Superior district;
and again of one great mine in it, the Calumet and Hecla, for more than
a decade. In order to point out more clearly how preponderating has
been the output of the Lake district from 1847 to ^So, a column has
been added giving its percentage of the total product from year to year.
It should be stated that the yield of copper from pyrites is not here
included.
Production of copper in the United States from 1845 to 1884, inclusive.
Years.
Total pro-
duction.
Lake
Superior.
Calumet
and
Hecla.
Percent- 1
age of Lake
Superior
of total
product.
Years.
Total pro-
duction.
Lake
Superior.
Calumet
and
Hecla.
Percent-
age of Lake
Superior.
of total
product.
1845...
Lonq tons.
100
150
300
500
700
650
900
1,100
2,000
2,250
3,000
4,000
4,800
5,500
6,300
7,200
7,500
9,000
8,500
8,000
8,500
Long tons.
12
26
213
461
672
572
779
792
1,297
1,819
2,593
3,666
4,255
4,088
3,985
5,388
6,713
6,065
5,797
5,576
6,410
Long tons.
12.0
17.0
71.0
92.5
96.0
88.0
1866..
1867..
1868..
1869..
1870..
1871 . .
1872..
1873..
1874..
1875..
1876..
1877..
1878..
1879..
1880..
1881..
1882..
1883..
1884..
Total.
Long tons.
8,900
10,000
11,600
12,500
12,600
13,000
12,500
15,500
17,500
18,000
19,000
21,000
21,500
23,000
27,000
32,000
40,467
51,574
63,555
Long tons.
6,138
7,824
9,346
11,883
10,992
11,942
10,961
13,433
15,327
16,089
17,085.
17,422
17,719
19,129
22,204
24,363
25,439
26,653
30,916
Long tons.
68.8
1846..
603
2,276
5,497
6,277
7,242
7,215
8,414
8,984
9,586
9,683
10,075
11,272
11,728
14,140
14,000
14,309
14,788
17,812
78.2
1847..
80.6
1848..
95.1
1849...
87.2
1850...
91.9
1851...
86.6
95.7
1852...
72.0
64.9
71.1
86.4
91.6
88.7
74.3
63.3
74.8
89.1
67.4
67.0
69.7
75.4
87.3
1853...
87.6
1854. .
89 4
1855...
88.9
1856...
82.9
1857...
82.4
1858...
83.2
1859. . .
82 2
1860. . .
76.1
1861...
62.1
1862...
50.1
1863...
48.4
1864...
1865...
512,146
376,047
173,901
73.4
162
MINERALS AND METALS.
There are a few small mines in the Lake Superior region from which
no official figures are procurable; their product is estimated at 60,000
pounds for 1884, and this added to the product of the mines giving reliable
reports, namely 69,188,633, gives the total product for the region at about
69,250,000 pounds. The following table gives the production and distri-
bution of copper for three }^ears.
The figures include all the mines from which reports were procurable,
and are from official sources. The year 1884 is the last of which com-
plete and reliable statistics can be obtained.
Total copper production in the United States in 1882, 1883, and 1884.
Source.
Lake Superior
Arizona
Montana
New Mexico
California
Colorado
Utah
Wyoming
Nevada
Idaho
Missouri
Maine and New Hampshire
Vermont
Southern States
Middle States
Desilverizers, etc
Total domestic copper
From imported pyrites
Total, including copper from imported pyrites .
1882.
Pounds.
56,982,765
17,984,415
9,058,284
869,498
826,695
1,494,000
605,880
100,000
350,000
294,695
290,000
1,265,000
400,000
125,000
90,646,232
1,000,000
91,646,232
1883.
Pounds.
59,702,404
23,874,963
24,664,346
823,511
1,600,862
1,152,652
341,885
962,468
288,077
1884.
260,306
212,124
400,000
395,175
64,400
782,880
115,526,053
1,625,742
117,151,795
Pounds.
69,250,000
26,734,345
40,612,783
59,450
876,166
2,013,125
265,526
100,000
46,667
230,000
249,018
655,405
317,711
2,114
950 870
142,363,180
2,858,754
145,221,934
From this table it appears that about one-half the copper of the United
States comes from the mines on Lake Superior. Copper mining there
will show to a better advantage than at any other place. It has generally
been believed that the mining of this ore was very remunerative ; this is
not altogether true. The following table of the principal mines of the
Lake Superior region, giving the cost of production in the years 1875,
1 88 1, 1882 and 1883, will furnish some means of gauging the capacity to
meet the market and of tracing the result of the efforts to reduce the cost.
No figures are available upon which it would be possible to base any
authoritative estimate concerning the cost price per pound of the Calumet
MINERALS AND METALS.
163
and Hecla mine; but it may be stated that it is certainly lower,
excluding construction account, than that of any mine in the list.
Cost of production of Lake copper, per pound.
Production (in pounds).
Cost of production (in cents per pound).
Yield (per cent).
Mines.
1883.
1882.
1884.
1883.
1882.
1881.
1875.
1884.
1883.
1882.
1881.
1875.
Quincy
6,012,239
4,256,409
2,682,197
1,268,556
1,751,377
3,489,308
1,171,847
5,665,796
4,176,782
2,631,708
1,353,597
1,683,557
3,264,120
1,482,666
8.63
11.24
10.88
13.46
11.62
9.00
12.21
12.56
15.40
15.98
12.96
21.47
9.55
12.97
13.80
14.76
17.38
13.00
17.00
10.03
15.79
2.70
1.17
.75
.85
1.45
2.86
1.21
.68
1.90
.86
1.38
1.01
3.21
.69
2.20
.85
1.10
1.00
2.62
1.29
.72
1.58
.95
1.38
....
Atlantic
Central
Allouez
13.68
14.24
19.32
22.12
15.81
.78
2.65
Pewabic
16.36
The following table shows the fluctuations in the prices of Lake cop
per and of good Western brands as follows :
Prices of copper in 1884.
Months.
January . . ,
February .
March
April
May
June
July
August
September
October
November .
December .
Lake copper in
New York.
Highest.
Lowest.
Per lb.
Per lb.
$0 15
$0 141
15
141
15
a 141
15
bUi
141
141
141
14
141
131
14
131
121
cl3
131
12|
13
121
121
11
i
Good ordinary West-
ern brands in
New York.
Per lb.
$0 141
141
131
13£
131
131
13
121
121
12
Hi
Hi
Lowest.
Per lb.
$0 131
13£
13f
13f
131
121
12f
m
12
llf
iii
101
Averae
month]
e
y
price
of Chili
bars
in London.
Long ton.
£58
6
56 1
3
54 15
6
56 3 10
56 10
54 18
54 7
3
54 9
6
54 4
5
53 15
7
52 5
48 18
3
Average
monthly
price
of copper
ore in
Liverpool,
25 per cent.
Per unit.
£0 11 b
11
10 10
10 9
11 11
10 61
10 3f
10
10
10
9
9
Average
monthly
price
of precipi-
tate in
Liverpool.
Per unit.
£0 11 10
11 101
11 4
11 21
11 81
11 31
10 111'
10 104
10 91
10 91
10 51
9 111
a For export, 13 cents.
b For home consumption, 14 cents.
c For home consumption, 13 cents.
The copper production of the world,
1879 to 188c
', inclusive.
Countries.
1883.
1882.
1881.
1880.
1879.
Europe
71,740
54,171
49,805
6,575
5,000
12,500
66,249
42,868
51,108
6,316
2,800
8,512
64,595
34,551
44,389
4,067
1,900
10,000
59,297
28,950
47,816
5,239
1,900
9,700
53,866
North America
24,950
South America
53,815
Africa
4,828
Asia
1,900
Australia ,
9,500
Total
199,791
177,853
159,502
152,702
148,859
164
MINERALS AND METALS.
MERCURY.
Mercury, or quicksilver, is found in the Coast hills, about twelve
miles from San Jose; these mines are among the richest in the world. It
is found in a few other places in California and elsewhere, generally con-
tiguous to mines of gold and silver. For several years the few Califor-
nia mines in operation have either been worked with a slender margin of
profit or at a loss; and one by one the list of producers has dwindled, the
survivors being of course the richest and best equipped establishments.
The New Almaden was the only one which paid a dividend in 1884. The
actual production is exclusively from the California mines, of which the
New Almaden and Guadalupe, in Santa Clara county; the New Idria, in
Fresno county; the Sulphur Bank, Redington and Great Western, in
Lake county, and the Napa and ^Etna, in Napa county, have furnished
nearly all of the recent supply. In the table of production the yield of a
number of the less important mines in past years is stated individually.
In 1876 about thirty mines were productive, but only eleven yielded any
quicksilver in 1884, of which only six produced over 1,000 flasks, and the
number was still further reduced at the end of the year. Even the
Guadalupe and the Sulphur Bank mines, well equipped with plant for
mining and treating ores, have now practically ceased work. The ac-
tive mines in 1885 number but six, with fifteen furnaces in operation.
The following table shows the product of quicksilver from some of the
principal mines of California with the total from all mines, in the years
named.
Product of quicksilver mines of California to the close of 1884.
Years.
C8
a
S3
New Idria.
.a
u
am
02
P.
a
a
Total yearly
production
of Califor-
nia mines.
1875...
Flasks.
13,648
20,549
23,996
15,852
20,514
23,465
26,060
28,070
29,000
20,000
Flasks.
8,432
7,272
6,316
5,138
4,425
3,209
2,775
1,953
1,606
1,025
Flasks.
7,513
9,183
9,399
6,686
4,516
2,139
2,194
2,171
1,894
881
Flasks.
5,372
8,367
10,993
9,465
9,249
10,706
11.152
5,014
2,612
890
Flasks.
3,342
7,381
6,241
9,072
15,540
6,670
5,228
1,138
84
1,179
Flasks.
50.250
1876
75,074
1877
79,396
1878
63,880
1879
73,684
1880
59,926
1881
60,851
1882
52,732
1883
46,725
1884
31,913
MINERALS AND METALS.
165
The following table shows the prices per flask of quicksilver in San
Francisco and in London for ten years:
San Fbanoisoo.
London.
Yeaks.
Highest.
Lowest.
Highest.
Lowest.
1874 l
$118 55
118 55
53 55
44 00
35 95
34 45
34 45
31 75
29 10
28 50
35 00
$91 80
49 75
34 45
30 60
29 85
25 25
27 55
27 90
27 35
26 00
26 00
£26 0s Od
24
12
9 10
7 5
8 15
7 15
7
6 5
5 17 6
6 15
£19 0s Od
1875
9 17 6
1876
7 17 6
1877
7 2 6
1878
6 7 6
1879
5 17 6
1880
6 7 6
1881
6 2 6
1882
5 15
1883
5 5
1884
5 2 6
The following is a summary of the world's production of quicksilver
from 1850 to the close of 1884:
Localities.
California
Spain
Austria
Total
Estimated present yearly production of Italy and other countries
Number
of flasks.
1,389,316
1,088,550
288,982
2,766,848
2,000
Pounds
avoirdupois
to the flask.
76.50
76.07
76.07
ZINC.
Zinc and spelter are found in various places in the United States,
notably in New Jersey, though no where so extensively as in England and
Germany and some other countries.
The records of the production of spelter and zinc in the United States
are very incomplete. The following figures are the only ones worthy of
consideration which are available :
Production
of spelter in the United States.
Years.
Short tons.
Yeaks.
Short tons.
1873
7,343
15,833
23,239
1882
33,765
1875
1883
36,872
1880 (census year ending May 31)
1884
38,544
166
MINERALS AND METALS.
Zinc statistics are sometimes stated in pounds. For 1883 and 1884,
the figures would be 73,744,000 and 77,088,000 pounds respectively. The
production during the last five years may be segregated as follows, by
states:
Production of spelter in the United States, 1 881 to 1884, inclusive, by states.
States.
1881.
1882.
1883.
1884.
Short ions.
16,250
5,000
2,750
(?)
Short tons.
18.201
7,366
2,500
5,698
Short tons.
16,792
9,010
5,730
5,340
Short tons.
17,594
7,859
5,230
7,861
Missouri
Total
(?)
33,765
36,872
38,544
In addition to the output of metallic zinc there has been a considerable
production of zinc white (oxide), made directly from the ore.
The production of spelter in the world, in 1882 and 1883, compiled
from the best sources available, was as follows:
The world's production of spelter.
Countries.
1882.
1883.
Germany
Belgium
France
England
Spain
Austria
Hungary
Poland
United States.
Metric tons.
Metric tons.
115,346
116,688
72,947
75,366
18.525
a 15,000
6 25,990
6 28,104
4,973
4,233
4,791
4,539
605
a 600
b 4,470
b 3,843
30,628
c 33,459
Total.
278,275
281,832
a Estimated.
6 Estimated by Henry Merton & Co., .London.
c Equivalent to 36,872 short tons.
GRAPHITE.
Graphite, or plumbago, is found in Massachusetts, Vermont, Connecti-
cut, North Carolina and New York. The mine near Ticonderoga, in
New York, is large and rich. It has been observed in many places
throughout the Pacific states and territories; only in California, however,
where its occurrence seems most frequpnt, have any attempts been made
MINERALS AND METALS. 167
to mine and market or otherwise utilize it in a large way. The deposit
which has been most worked in that state is situated one mile north of the
town of Sonora, Tuolumne county, from which, some twenty years ago,
about 1,000 tons of graphite were extracted, the most of which was ship-
ped to England, France and Germany, and there sold at the rate of about
$100 per ton, a price that afforded the shippers some profit. But the im-
possibility of securing here any large quantity sufficiently pure for com-
mercial purposes put an end to the enterprise, the labor of concentrating
the crude material, which was largely mixed with slate and other foreign
matter, having been expensive. Besides the Sonora deposits, graphite has
been found in California at the following places : near Summit City, Alpine
county; on the border of Tomales bay in the coast range of Marin county;
near Fort Tejon, Kern county ; at Tejunga, Los Angeles county, and at
Boser hill, Fresno county (both recent discoveries), and at several places
in Sierra, Plumas, Marin, and Sonoma counties. In 1883 a deposit of
graphite was found in the Sierra mountains, Humboldt county, Nevada.
The mineral here occurs in numerous small veins, some of it being quite
pure; but like the deposits elsewhere on the Pacific coast, this possesses,
just now, no special value. Graphite has also been found recently in
Beaver county, Utah, but the quality of the mineral and the extent of the
deposit remair to be tested. A deposit in Albany county, Wyoming, is
reported as about twenty inches thick and sufficiently pure to be worked;
no developments have been made, and the extent of the deposit is un-
known.
During 1883 the Ticonderoga mines produced 550,000 pounds, and
estimating the output of various other workings at 25,000 pounds, the
total production for 1883 was 575,000 pounds, representing, at an average
spot value of 8 cents per pound, $46,000. The output in 1884 was prac-
tically nothing. The accumulated stocks and the industrial depression
caused the suspension of work at the Ticonderoga mines during 1884, and
it is not known that any other mine was operated on a commercial scale-
NICKEL.
The only metallic nickel now made in the United States is produced
at the American Nickel Works at Camden, New Jersey, opposite Phila-
delphia, by Joseph Wharton. These works, which suspended operations
at the close of the } T ear 1882, were started again in 1883, but did not reach
full activity until October, 1884. In 1883 and 1884, the ore treated was
exclusively from the Gap mine, Lancaster county, Pennsylvania. The
168
MINERALS AND METALS.
production of the works since 1876, including the nickel contained in cop-
per-nickel alloy, was as follows:
Annual production of nickel in the United States from and including 1 876.
Yeahs.
Pure
grain
nickel.
Nickel
contained
in copper-
nickel
alloy.
Total.
Average
price per
pound.
Value.
1876
Pounds.
Pounds.
Pounds.
201,367
188,211
150,890
145,120
233,893
265,668
281,616
58,800
64,550
$2 60
1 60
1 10
1 12
1 10
1 10
1 10
90
75
$523,554
301,138
1877
1878
165,979
1879
162,534
257,282
292,235
309,777
1880 .
1881
1882
277,034
6,500
4,582
52,300
64,550
1883
52,920
48,412
1884
Total
1,590,115
1 33
2,113,831
It is impossible to state the quantity of nickel salts produced in the
United States annually. They are made by several different establish-
ments. The quantity is estimated to be from 15,000 to 25,000 pounds.
TIN.
The chief ore of tin, and the only ore which has yet been found in any
notable quantity in the United States, is the stannic oxide (Sn0 2 ), known
to mineralogists as cassiterite, and among miners as "tinstone.'" It is
a hard, heavy, crystalline, or massive substance without metallic appear-
ance, usually of a brown to black color, and an adamantine or vitreous
luster. The streak of powder is usually a light reddish brown. It is
brittle and easily crushed, and, when washed in a gold pan or in a sluice
box with ordinary earth and minerals, it settles to the bottom and may be
separated from them in the same way that gold is separated by washing.
It is about as hard as quartz, and the specific gravity ranges from 6 to 7.
It is commonly found in the older and crystalline rocks, especially in the
coarsely crystalline granite rocks and dikes.
GRINDSTONES.
The principal source of grindstones in the United States is the geo-
logical formation known as the Berea Grit which underlies large areas in
the northeastern part of Ohio. It is a fine-grained sandstone, but differs
greatly in texture and hardness in different localities. It is quarried for
THE DISTRIBUTION OF THE
ASHES.
(Compiled from the Government Forestry Reports.)
95' 93"
89" 87°
"127' 125"
121" 119- 117
Key of Shades.
;. ,i v Species.
Copyrighted 7886 by Yaggy & West
MINERALS AND METALS.
169
this purpose mainly at Berea, Amherst, Independence, Massillon, Lorain,
Grafton and Marietta, and the principal locality for the manufacture of
the stones is Cleveland, Ohio. The Berea stone has a white color, a fine
and sharp grit, and is used generally for sharpening edge tools. The
Amherst stone is brownish white in color, with a soft, loose grit, and is
used to sharpen edge tools and saws. That from Independence has a
grayish white color and a coarse sharp grit. It is used for grinding
springs and files and for dry grinding of castings. The Massillon stone
is yellowish in color, with a grit very similar to the last, and is used for
similar purposes. Near Grindstone City, Michigan, there is found a
fine-grained argillaceous stone, of a uniform blue color, which is in gene-
ral use for finishing work, especially where a very fine edge is required.
The production during the year 1883 is estimated to have had a value of
about $600,000. In 1884 the production was not quite as great, being esti-
mated at $570,000.
SALT.
Salt is found in many places, as New York, Michigan, Kansas, West
Virginia, etc. The most important and extensive works are found at
Syracuse, in New York. The following table shows the total production
in the United States in 1883 and 1884. In it the quantities have been
reduced to barrels of 280 pounds, as being the most common unit, though
the returns are also reported in bushels of fifty-six pounds and in tons, the
latter unit being generally used where salt is handled in bulk. Stated in
other terms, the total output in 1883 would be 1,733,824,680 pounds, or
30,961,155 bushels, or 866,912 short tons of 2,000 pounds; and that of
1884 would be 1,824,182,360 pounds, or 32,574,685 bushels, or 912,091
tons.
Sa/t product of the United States in 1883 and 1884.
Michigan .
New York .
Ohio
West Virginia
Louisiana
California
Utah
1883.
Nevada ,
Illinois, Indiana, Virginia, Tennessee, Kentucky, and other States and Terri-
tories, estimated
Total 6,192,231
1884.
Barrels.
Barrels.
2,894,672
3,161,806
1,619,486
1,788,454
350,000
320,000
320,000
310,000
265,215
223,964
214,286
178,571
107,143
114,285
21,429
17,857
400,000
400,000
6,514,937
170
MINERALS AND METALS.
Mica is found in many places though the industry is not largely devel-
oped. During the last three years the output is estimated as follows:
Years.
Pounds.
Value.
1882
100,000
114,000
147,410
$250,000
1883
285,000
1884
368,525
In the foregoing statement the average price of sheet mica marketed is
assumed to be $2.50 per pound throughout the three years. This is
probably a fair average, for while whole lots often command $3.50 per
pound and exceptionally large and clear sheets sell at still higher rates,
there is a large proportion which bring only about $2.00 per pound. The
estimates do not include "waste" and ground mica.
MINERAL SPRINGS.
It has long been well known that the United States abounds in min-
eral springs, among which all classes of water may be found. That the
majority are unimproved is due mainly to the comparative newness of our
country and the consequent sparseness of population, especially in the
territories and extreme western states, and also to the fact that our springs
have not, as yet, been made the subjects of careful and complete investiga-
tion as in the case of so many foreign springs. Many of the springs allowed
to run to waste would, in most European countries, be of considerable value.
From an economic point of view, mineral springs are interesting in at
least three different ways: First, as places of resort they add to the wealth
and population of their localities; secondly, the waters when bottled are
shipped to distant portions of the country and not infrequently ai"e sent
abroad; and, thirdly, the bottled waters, or, in some cases, the salts left
upon evaporation of the water, become a portion of the stock in trade of
druggists and dealers in mineral waters.
Mineral springs of the United States.
States and Territories.
oro
*H ■
°tf
°s
u
n"S
u*
a> r> <o
a> m .
fi K to
H t4 <P
_, a m
a*x3
afla
3 *■&
^.u
•z,"""
Z" s
35
43
18
11
25
8
30
43
10
18
23
5
16
20
2
di'-'S o
g.S y no
p 2
a
•° a
O H >■*
1- sS
3_3 H a> •
4-1
North Atlantic States
Maine
New Hampshire . .
Vermont
Massachusetts
Connecticut
MINERALS AND METALS.
171
Mineral springs of the United States. — Continued.
States and Territories.
North Atlantic States. — Continued.
New York
New Jersey
Pennsylvania
South Atlantic States :
Delaware
Maryland
Virginia
West Virginia
North Carolina
South Carolina
Georgia
Florida
Northern Central States :
Ohio
Indiana
Illinois
Michigan
Wisconsin
Minnesota
Iowa
Missouri
Dakota
Kansas
Southern Central States :
Kentucky
Tennessee
Alabama
Mississippi
Louisiana
Texas
Indian Territory
Arkansas
Western States and Territories :
Alaska
Wyoming
Montana
Colorado
New Mexico
Arizona
Utah
Nevada
Idaho
Washington
Oregon
California
Total, 2,544
O CO
o
u o
"Co
213
13
44
5
24
93
35
66
28
52
25
76
104
49
39
73
22
20
124
9
7
112
169
83
76
15
91
8
107
25
39
41
68
35
26
32
104
31
10
34
207
H A
ST"
309
13
75
5
78
270
62
147
32
256
37
95
151
58
71
131
35
46
398
9
32
282
290
218
99
28
456
10
456
25
2,254
144
354
90
30
118
153
113
15
55
354
8,008
> DO .
, O CD
1*3 -|
, to cC
70
7
28
4
75
19
18
6
20
4
14
30
10
26
55
5
8
23
5
6
14
18
5
10
5
7
8
37
11
3
5
6
2
1
8
41
^■^ CD
0.2 CO Qn
E <D M J
fl Pi!G & CD
F4
735
23
1
15
3
53
15
29
5
29
10
16
17
6
17
15
2
4
21
3
16
.57
23
10
6
20
3
23
1
4
6
14
5
3
10
3
2
11
38
567
S3
p eg
H a
34
4
1
20
6
7
1
2
6
7
3
4
15
1
3
6
2
4
7
5
1
7
5
1
1
1
1
2
9
189
o § *
■HftS
a?
a>
"S o e £
H>^ CO d)
55 &— «
20
2
1
12
5
6
1
2
6
6
3
2
11
1
2
4
2
1
4
5
1
5
5
1
1
1
1
2
129
172 MINERALS AND METALS.
OTHER MINERALS.
Marble and granite are found in extensive quantities and of excellent
quality in New England, Pennsylvania, Tennessee and other states.
Precious stones have been found in many localities in the United States,
but never in such beds as have attracted any great attention. Beryl,
topaz, diamonds, etc., have been found in different places. Many other
minerals and metals are found, though the ones of principal commercial
importance have been given. All varieties of building stone, clays, min-
eral paints, kaolin, platinum, tellulide, hones, etc., are among the number.
HISTORY.
THE EARLIEST INHABITANTS.
The history of the United States, or of the North American continent,
begins properly with the date of its discovery to the inhabitants of Europe ;
all facts connected with the country previous to that event, are wholly
pre-historic. When the Spanish and Portuguese navigators landed upon
the American shores, they found here a race of people totally different
from any heretofore known. At first these were supposed to be identical
with the races of India, and their connection with the Indian races of Asia
has been stoutly asserted, and is still maintained by some. Subsequent
investigation soon disproved the Spanish supposition, but the name then
given the people has remained with them. It is now probable that to the
end of history the aboriginal inhabitants of North America will be
designated as the "Indians."
The Europeans came to America in the latter part of the fifteenth
century. Then the country was in a state of nature, over which wild
beasts and still wilder men roamed at will ; neither men nor beasts could
tell aught of their origin or early history. The men were savage or semi-
barbaric, with no written language or records, and whose language was
largely that of signs. The beasts were of many varieties wholly unknown
to other parts of the earth, fully one-fourth of the present number of
species being peculiar to America.
When the country had been more fully explored and settled, and its
study had been prosecuted with more vigor and with the accuracy of later
equipments, it was discovered that the Indian inhabitants of the fifteenth
century were not the first inhabitants. Clear and unmistakable indica-
tions of e previous occupancy by a people different from the Indians as
now known, possessing different race characteristics, and holding a higher
place in the scale of civilization, have been found in many places. This
anterior race has been called the "Mound Builders," partly for want of a
more definita name, and partly because the first and principal evidences
of their existence have been found in mounds of earth.
It has been claimed that evidence of a race, still older than the Mound
Builders, has been found. This evidence rests upon isolated instances, so
far as man is concerned, which have never been found in such quantities
(173)
174 THE PEOPLE.
and positions as to give any reliable data for the assertion that they were
before and different from the Mound Builders. The remains of pre-historic
animals of mammoth size have been found in great abundance; the con-
nection of human remains with those of these ancient and extinct animals
is the principal part of the authority for the theory of the ante-mound
builders. Human remains have been found in South America in bone
caves alono- with bones of animals that are now unknown. A skull was
claimed to have been found near Los Angeles, in California, at the depth
of 150 feet. Some utensils have been found in California at a depth of
thirty feet, the use of which can not be conjectured. A human skeleton
was found at New Orleans below four successive cypress forests, and at a
depth of sixteen feet. The remains of a mastodon were found in Missouri
in 1880, which were partially consumed by fire; the assumption is that if
there was fire, there were human beings, and that the fire had been kindled
to destroy the animal, it being fastened in the mire. All this is very
ingenious and interesting, but it needs further confirmation to rest
assurance upon.
Subsequent to this hypothetical race and prior to the Indians of the
fifteenth century and of to-day, there are many and most distinct evi-
dences of the existence of the people we have named the Mound Builders.
They must have inhabited a large portion of the United States as the
relics are found in many and widely separated portions. We find traces
of their lives, government, customs, manufactures, manner of living, etc.
No remains of this race have yet been found north of the lake region of
the United States, and only two or three doubtful ones within the Atlantic
region. But in the Mississippi valley and in some -southwestern states
bordering thereon are most abundant evidences of their existence and
characteristics.
Chief among these indications, and the one to which they owe the
name we have given them, is the existence of the numerous mounds.
These are very plentiful throughout the Mississippi valley, many of them
of very extensive size and regular shape. They are, for the most part,
simply piles of earth in some regular figure, sometimes circular, sometimes
rectangular, octagonal, or in the form of man or some animal. The
largest of all the mounds is found on the level prairie of Illinois near St.
Louis. It is an exact rectangle, 700 feet long, 500 feet wide, ninety feet
high and contains eight acres. One at Miamisburg, in Ohio, is circular,
with a circumference of 852 feet and a height of sixty-eight feet. At
Grave Creek, in Virginia, is another circular mound which has a circum-
THE PEOPLE. 175
ference of 1,000 feet, and is seventy feet in height. One at Seltzertown,
in Mississippi, covers nearly six acres. These are among the largest and
best known of the mounds. There are no less than 10,000 in the state of
Ohio, more than 200 in Illinois and many hundreds in Wisconsin. Those
in Wisconsin are not nearly so elevated as those further south, and have
the peculiarity of being, generally, in the form of some fish or bird. The
celebrated Turtle Mound near Waukesha has a body of fifty-six feet and
a tail five times that length, and about six feet high. There are found a
few mounds outside Wisconsin which represent some animal. One in
Adams county, Ohio, is in the form of a serpent over 1,000 feet long, with
distended jaws swallowing an egg; the egg is nearly perfect in shape and
measures 103 feet one way, thirty-nine feet the other.
These mounds seem to have been variously used. Some were
undoubtedly used for sepulture of the dead, as is evidenced by the existence
of vaults within which are found human remains. Others, perhaps, were
used for the celebration of some sort of religious rites. Others still were
used for dwellings, or for signal stations, or for fortifications. Some com-
paratively recent discoveries have shown that the copper mines in the
Lake Superior region have been worked at some prior periods. In these
excavations are now found growing trees which show an age of from 300
to 400 years, thus taking the period of original operations far remote. It is
well known, too. that the Indians seldom had any copper utensils or
implements.
West of the Mississippi river, are found a large class of distinct relics,
which have only become known to any great extent, since 1874. They
consist of the ruins of various kinds of buildings, as cases grandes, pue-
blos, cave-houses, cliff houses and elevated towers. These are found in
Southern Colorado and the adjacent regions in other territories. Various
utensils and a pottery of superior make, have been found in and near these
ruins. The same class of ruins extend into Mexico, Central America,
and Yucatan, in more perfect preservation and more extensive scale than
have yet been found in the United States. These ruins are of stone in
the north and sometimes of adobe, or sun-dried brick, in the south. The
facts concerning this ancient people are still meagre, and the deductions
concerning them may be found to be erroneous in some important details.
The matter is being more thoroughly examined by private parties and the
government, and the results given to the public from time to time. As
to the existence of such a people, who. possessed a higher degree of skill
and civilization than that reached by any Indians of whom we have any
176 THE PEOPLE.
knowledge, who were a people with some of the arts and sciences, a fixed
government and of large numbers in some parts of the country, especially
the central valley, is indisputable. Whence they came, and the causes
of their decline and extinction, is wholly lost to us at this time. They
left not one trace of a written "language, and only indications of civilization
as have been indicated.
THE INDIANS.
At the coming of the white race to the western shores, the Indians
were found distributed over the larger part of what is now the United
States. They were of a red or reddish-brown complexion, and were, for
the most part, nomadic in habits, roaming hither and thither at will, with
a seemingly little affection for a stationary life. Some of the more
southern tribes had more settled habits, and they remained practically
within the same boundaries from year to year. Particularly was this the
case with the Indians south of the United States, as in Mexico, and South
America; there the houses were built of stone, and were substantial
abodes. These southern Indians, too, evidenced a higher grade of civiliza-
tion; cultivated the soil and its fruits to a small extent, and had some
rude arts among them. The number of all the inhabitants of the New
World has been estimated at 5,000,000, which is without a certain data of
foundation. Of this number, 1,000,000 are accredited to what is now the
United States ; of this number, from 300,000 to 400,000 were east of the
Mississippi river.
These Indians, though possessing some main characteristics in common,
and it is generally conceded that they belong to one great family, were,
when found, divided into many separate families. These families differed
considerably from each other, and were generally at bitter strife. These
families were again divided into many tribes, federated for mutual protec-
tion and defense; the confederation, however, was frequently merely
nominal and easily ruptured.
The most important Indian family of the United States, in numbers
and the extent of territory controlled, were the Algonquins. They
numbered, at the time Columbus landed at San Salvador, not less than
250,000, and were the most powerful family of the continent. They have
declined in the past four centuries to a few thousands; according to their
own accounts, the decline had begun before the coming of the whites.
They controlled the larger part of the United States east of the Missis-
sippi river, extending from Hudson's Bay to the Tennessee and Roanoke
THE PEOPLE. 177
rivers in the south, and from the Atlantic ocean to the Mississippi river,
excepting the territory occupied by the Hurons and the Iroquois. The
Algonquin country included the New England states, most of the middle
states, and the larger parts of Indiana, Illinois, Kentucky and Tennessee.
The) 7 were composed of many tribes, each having its local name and tra-
ditions. For the most part, they were hunters and fishers, cultivating
the soil but little.
The principal of the Algonquin tribes were the Montagnais on the St.
Lawrence river, the Algonquins proper on the Ottawa river, the Abena-
quis in Maine, the Narragansetts, Pequods, Massachusetts and Mohigans
of the southern parts of New England, the Delawares, Powhattans and
Shawnees further south, the Chippewas, Menomonees and Miamis through
the northwestern parts of this territory, and the Sacs, Foxes, Kickapoos
and Illinois through the western parts. The Algonquin family has fur-
nished some of the noblest specimens of the Red man in his purely normal
state; the character drawn for them by such writers of fiction as
J. Fenimore Cooper are widely overdrawn and clothed with a
poetic charm which the facts do not warrant. Massasoit, King Philip,
Powhattan with his daughter Pocahontas, Tecumseh, Pontiac, Black
Hawk and other chiefs who figure in continental history, all belonged to
this family.
The Huron-Iroquois territory lay wholly within that of the Algonquins
and bordered the southern and eastern sides of Lakes Huron and Erie.
The family was composed of the Hurons, who had their villages east of
Lake Huron, the Andastes among the head waters of the Susquehanna river,
the Eries along the south side of the lake of that name, and the Iroquois
proper who inhabited the central parts of New York state, from the Hud-
son river to the Genesee. At first accounts the Iroquois was a confedera-
tion of five separate nations, and took the name among the whites of the
"Five Nations." The names of these were the Mohawks, Oneidas,
Ohondagas, Cayugas and Senecas. In 1712 the Tuscaroras was admitted,
and since that date, the Iroquois have been known altogether as the "Six
Nations." Their league of confederation was republican and very strong.
It was seldom broken by any tribe. Red Jacket and Cornplanter were
chiefs among the Iroquois who are well known to colonial history. It has
been estimated that the Huron-Iroquois family never exceeded 20,000.
The Jesuit missionaries did much effective work among the Hurons. A
branch of this family, called the Neutral Nation, dwelt north of Lake Erie
in Canada. Remnants of the family are still to be found scattered through
178 THE PEOPLE.
New York, Wisconsin and some other states ; they have given their names
to many of the rivers, lakes and towns in those states.
The Mobilians dwelt, or rather roamed, south of the Algonquins, and
over the territory from the Atlantic to the Mississippi, and from the Gulf
of Mexico to the country of the Algonquins. Though possessing the
character and habits common to all the Red men, they gave more atten-
tion to agriculture and the ways of a settled life. Among one tribe, at
least (the Cherokees), a much higher grade of civilization prevailed than
among their northern neighbors; this tribe is sometimes classed as a dis-
tinct family. The chief tribes of the Mobilians were the Yamasees and
Creeks of Georgia; the Catawba, which dwelt partly in South and partly in
North Carolina ; the Cherokees of Northern Georgia, a bold and warlike peo-
ple ; the Lichees of Georgia, small and weak ; the Choctaws and Chickasaws
of Mississippi ; the Natchez of Northern Mississippi along the river, and the
Seminoles of Florida. The Cherokees were among the latest of these
tribes to remove to the reservation of the Indian Territory, the transfer
being made in 1838. They gave many soldiers to the Confederacy in the
recent Civil War. Toward the close of the war these warriors deserted,
and either returned to their homes or came into the Federal army, 9,000
joining the National forces at one time. The Natchez were fire-worship-
ers, and laid claim to being the oldest of the nations on the continent.
They were nearly exterminated by the French settlers in the early history
of the Mississippi valley. Osceola, a chief of the Seminoles, led in a
revolt against the National Government within the present century.
Parts of this tribe have refused all efforts at removal, and are still to be
found in the Everglades of Southern Florida.
The great family of the Dakotas, or Sioux, roamed over all the coun-
try west of the Mississippi river and east of the Rocky mountains, from
the far north to the northern line of Texas. They were all nomadic,
changing with the seasons, or the moving of the game upon which they
subsisted. A few tribes, as the Winnebagoes, kept on the east side of
the river in Wisconsin. The Dakotas were a fierce and warlike people,
continually at bitter strife with each other, and have given the white set-
tlers much trouble, even within very recent years. The Minnataree were
the principal tribe of the upper Missouri region. The Comanches, a wild,
warlike and untractable tribe, occupied the territory which is now the state
of Texas. In the southwest were the Shoshones. West of the Rocky
mountains were the Indian families of the plains. Among these were the
Selish, Klamaths and the Californians with their numerous tribes and clans.
THE PEOPLE. 179
It is generally asserted and believed that the Indians have been slowly
but surely decreasing in numbers and power, and that they are now com
paratively small and insignificant. Some very careful statisticians assert,
on the contrary, that the number of Indians is now as great, if not greater,
than it was at the coming of the white race. The ratio of the whites is
very much greater, and the power of the Red man is decreased in the
same proportion. In some tribes there has been marked depletion, even
extinction in some cases; but this had doubtless gone on for ages before
the coming of the white man to the western world. The larger and
stronger tribes would combine to exterminate the smaller and weaker.
Most of the Mobilian tribes were long since removed to the Indian
reservation south of Kansas, where each has his own domains and enjoys
the general protection of the government. Numbers of the tribes of the
Sioux have also been removed to the territory. Protected and encour-
aged here by the government and by private benevolent and religious
societies, some of these tribes have made large progress in the arts of civ-
ilization, in education and in local government. The Cherokees, Creeks,
Chickasaws, Choctaws and Seminoles have formed a sort of local confed-
eration, have established schools, introduced the arts of the white man,
and are rapidly advancing to a higher civilization than was formerly
thought possible to the Red man. The Cherokees have advanced the
furthest in these directions of any tribe of Indians on the continent.
The relations of the general government to these Indian tribes has
always been a perplexing problem. In the main, the government has
always endeavored to deal fairly toward them, and has generally kept its
faith; but the duplicity of some of its agents has often caused serious
troubles, both in former and in more recent times. The present plan of
granting them absolute control of certain lands until their advancement
warrants granting them the privileges of citizenship, seems the best that
can be devised. Many wrongs have been inflicted upon the unfortunate
race; but, on the whole, their condition now is vastly' better than it was
before the advent of the white man.
ADVENT OF EUROPEANS.
The evidence, based on the latest investigations, seems now all but
conclusive that white men from the north of Europe visited the North
American shores centuries before the coming of the Spaniards and
180 THE PEOPLE.
Portuguese. Indeed, it is claimed, and careful research seems to bear out
the claim that the Norsemen did visit, at several times, the coasts of New
England, remaining there for some time, and even established a colony
on what is now part of Rhode Island. Their discoveries amounted to
nothing of permanent good to the world, and is noteworthy only because
a fact of history which can not be overlooked.
Iceland was settled by the Norwegians in 874. Greenland was acci-
dentally discovered in 876, but rediscovered and settled in 985. In 986,
Biarn Herjulfson, in attempting to pass from Iceland to Greenland, was
blown out of his course by a storm, and lost his way in the fog. He
sighted a strange shore, and sailed along it some distance. This is sup-
posed to have been Newfoundland, or Labrador. He did not make a
landing, but is probably the first white man who saw the North American
continent. In the year 1000, Eric the Red, with thirty-five sailors, sailed
south and came upon a shore which is now thought to have been New-
foundland, where he landed. He afterward sailed further south, touching
the second time at a " wooded shore," probably Maine. His next stop-
ping place was a "pleasant land/' which he named Vinland, and there
he remained until spring. This Vinland has been identified with Rhode
Island. Two years later came Thorwald, and remained two years at
what is now Cape Cod. A colony was planted at Vinland, but which
soon after broke up with internal strife, and by combats with the natives-
This colony was begun in 1007. It is on Icelandic record that one child,
named Snorri, was born during the stay of this colony, which was the rirst
white child born on the American continent. The celebrated Danish
sculptor, Thorwaldsen, claims descent from Snorri. A later colony was
attempted at Vinland, in 1011, but was soon abandoned. This was the
last of the Norsemen in America. Practically, the continent remained an
unknown and undiscovered land.
The real discovery of America was made nearly 500 years later.
Christopher Columbus, an Italian navigator, under the patronage of the
Spanish monarchs, sailed from the port of Palos on the 3d of August,
1492. He had three vessels and 128 men with him. He sailed out south
and then west, with the avowed purpose of discovering a passage to China
and Japan by sailing in this direction. His confidence in his purpose rested
in a belief in the sphericity of the earth. He expected to reach the coasts
of Japan in about 3,000 miles.
Land was sighted at sunrise on October 12, 1492. A landing was
made, the island taken possession of in the name of Spain, and named San
THE PEOPLE. 181
Salvador, a name still retained. Other of the West Indies group were dis-
covered by Columbus on this and three subsequent voyages. On the
fourth voyage he discovered the continent of South America at the mouth
of the Orinoco river. This was in 1498. The first real colony of the
New World was planted by Columbus on the Island of Hayti, in 1493,
and the town named by him Isabella. It was near where is now Monte
Christi.
The English were the real discoverers of the continent of North
America. On this ground they afterward based their claims to such large
portions. Failing to make this claim good, they tried the next resort of
Englishmen. It succeeded. Before the Spaniards suspected that the
West Indies islands, which they had found, were not parts of a new con-
tinent, and fourteen months before Columbus saw the South American
continent, an English expedition, under command of John Cabot, reached
the shores of North America. In the early part of the following year, May,
1498, another expedition, under command of Sebastian Cabot, saw and
gave name to Newfoundland. After which Cabot sailed south along the
eastern coast of the United States, as far south as Chesapeake Bay. Then
he returned to England and reported a new continent found.
The southern continent received its name of America from the geog-
rapher, Americus Vespucius, who accompanied a Spanish expedition in
1499 to the regions about the Orinoco. When he returned to Europe, he
published an account of the new land, his being the first account that had
been published widely. In course of time the name America became so
fixed on both continents, that no after sense of justice to Columbus could
make it Columbia.
The Portuguese, under Cabral, discovered Brazil in 1500. The Span-
iards made their first discoveries in North America in 1 5 1 3 . On Easter
Sunday of that year, Ponce de Leon landed in Florida, near where St.
Augustine now is, and claimed the country in the name of Spain. In the
same year another Spaniard, named Balboa, crossed the Isthmus of Darien
and discovered the Pacific ocean. Three years previous to this the Span-
iards had planted a colony on the isthmus, the first Spanish colony on the
continent, of North America. The Spaniards were the first to undertake
any great exploration inland. In 1528 a company of 300, under com-
mand of Narvaez, marched northward from the west coasts of Florida
and penetrated as far as the Appalachee bay. A dozen years later, De
Soto, with 600 men, made a more extended exploration northward and
westward, and discovered the Mississippi river. Most of the Spanish
182 THE PEOPLE.
i
exploration during this period, and for many years previous, had been in
the south, through Mexico, Central America, and South America, and were
inspired with hopes of finding the precious minerals, of which they had
fabulous accounts from the natives. Mexico, itself, had been subjugated
by them, Cortez having entered the capital city in 15 19.
The first permanent settlement attempted within the present limits of
the United States, was begun by the French under Admiral Coligny. In
1562 he landed a company at Port Royal harbor in South Carolina. The
aim of Coligny was similar to that of the Puritans — who selected New
England — to make a home for religious freedom in the forests of Amer-
ica. A fort was built on Port Royal harbor and named Caroline. The
effort of Coligny failed at this time. It was renewed two years later by
another company. A second Fort Caroline was erected further south and
near the mouth of the St. John's river. The following } T ear, 1565, a
company of 3,000 Spaniards founded St. Augustine in Florida, which still
remains, and is the oldest town in the United States. The Spaniards of
St. Augustine were Catholics, and the French colony of Fort Caroline
were Huguenots. They soon came into conflict, and the latter was utterly
destroyed. Santa Fe, in New Mexico, was founded by the Spaniards on
account of silver mining, in 1595. It still remains, and is the second old-
est town in the United States.
The first English attempt at permanent settlement was made in 1585,
when Sir Walter Raleigh came out with 108 emigrants to occupy the
regions abandoned by the French. This attempt failed, and a second
attempt at Roanoke, in 1587, suffered a similar fate. The larger part of
the present area of the United States, was, in 1606, granted by James I.,
to two companies for colonization purposes. The first of these was the
"London Company," with a grant of all lands between parallels 34 and
38 north latitude, and from the Atlantic to the Pacific. The other
company was the " Plymouth," whose grant included all lands between
parallels 41 and 45. The intermediate lands, between parallels 38 and 41,
were to be neutral territory, open to all settlers.
The first permanent English settlement was made by the London
Company in 1607. It was at Jamestown, in Virginia, on the James river,
and about fifty miles from its mouth. The Plymouth Company failed to
accomplish any permanent colonization. After many difficulties within
itself and with the government, the company was eventually merged into the
"Plymouth Council," whose land grant included all the territory between
parallels 40 and 48, more than 1,000,000 square miles. A company
THE PEOPLE. 183
of Puritan refugees from England, landed in New England in December,
1620, and began the colonization of the country.
The Dutch began their colonization in 16 13. The island of Manhat-
tan, in New York, was the place chosen, and the city of New Amsterdam
was begun the year named. This was eight years after the founding of
Jamestown by the English, and seven years before the landing of the
Puritans in New England. The Dutch laid claim to all territory between
Delaware Bay and Cape Cod, and named such territory the New Nether-
lands. This, of course, encroached, in its northern limit, on the claims of
the Plymouth Council; and this was the cause of no little trouble between
the early Dutch and the Puritans.
The Swedes and Finns came to America in 1638. Landing in Dela-
ware Bay, they bought from the Indians all the lands bordering on the
bay and river from Cape Henlopen to the falls in the river near Trenton,
in New Jersey. This territory the)' named New Sweden. It encroached
in its northern and northwestern boundaries on the state of New Nether-
lands, which was the cause of conflict with the Dutch. Colonists poured
into New Sweden from the old country and, in 1643, the governor moved
his residence to where now the suburbs of Philadelphia extend. In 1654,
seventeen years after the rise of New Sweden, it ceased to exist. The
conflict with the Dutch resulted in the whole state yielding submission to
New Netherlands. Three years previous to this, in 165 1, the Dutch and
English of New England had come to an amicable adjustment of their diffi-
culties and the boundary line agreed upon. A few years after this adjust-
ment, a war between England and Holland extended to their colonies in
America. The English sailed into New York harbor and took possession
of New Amsterdam and the regions along the Hudson. To New
Amsterdam the}' gave the name of New York and to Fort Hudson that
of Albany, names still retained. Nine years after this, again the Dutch
re-captured their city of New Amsterdam, only to retain it fifteen months
when, by the English-Holland treaty, it and all the territory of New
Netherlands were ceded to the English.
At the close of the seventeenth century, the French were in possession
of the northern parts of the continent, embracing what is now Canada and
parts of the United States. The English were south of them, holding the
central parts of the United States along the Atlantic coasts. The Span-
iards were south of the English and occupied the southern parts of the
United States, Mexico and large portions of South America. The first
half of the eighteenth century was given to furthering the settlement of
184 THE PEOPLE.
the country by these respective peoples, the Spaniards still keeping to the
south, the English in the center, moving westward slowly but surely, while
the French pushed out boldly and rapidly from both north and south into
the great Mississippi valley. In 1757 the area of the country as occupied
by French, Spaniards and English was in about this ratio: Of twenty-
five parts, the French held twenty, the Spaniards four, and the English
one part. That is, the English had only one twenty-fifth of the whole
continent, while the French held four-fifths.
It was in this year that William Pitt rose to eminence in the manage-
ment of English politics. From the moment of his ascendency, the aggres-
sive might and irresistible power of England began to be felt over the
entire world. Wars between the English and French of the old world
were supplemented by wars between the English and French settlers in
America. Conflicting grants of the English and French governments
caused untold troubles among the colonists. The Indian natives, Span-
iards, and other European colonists were involved in these colonial wars.
The English were uniformly successful ; nothing seemed able to stay their
advances. In 1763 an international treaty was made at Paris whereby all
these difficulties were adjusted. This is known in history as the "Treaty of
Paris." 1 By this treaty, the map of North America was greatly changed and
a complete re-adjustment of its territory made. France ceded to the Eng-
lish all the country north of the St. Lawrence river, including what is now
New Brunswick, Nova Scotia and part of the state of Maine ; also, all the
country east of the Mississippi river. To Spain, France ceded her claims to
all the lands west of the Mississippi river. Spain ceded Florida to Eng-
land; its limits at the time of the cession were much wider than the present
state of the name.
In their settlement of America, the French, English and Spaniards
exhibited much of national traits and dispositions. The French were
active, enterprising, quick to discern and apprehend advantages, but rest-
less and fickle. They pushed farther and wider than either English or
Spaniard, and displayed a keenness of discrimination in seizing and fortify-
ing strategetic points. The old French forts that were located in the
wilderness, much of which must have been unexplored and consequently
unknown, show how accurately the engineers had reckoned — each fortifica-
tion being a key to a large region. The Spaniards showed the natural
indolence of their nature by keeping within the soft and mild climates of
the southern areas. In all their explorations, they carried with them a
greed for gold and an intolerant religious spirit. Unlike the French, they
THE PEOPLE. 185
cared little for securing everything safely behind them: they dropped one
region as soon as they had skimmed over it and taken away what its sur-
face afforded, and pushed on in search after gold and silver mines, or for
wealth already garnered by the natives. In their dealing with the native
peoples, they were cruel, rapacious and conscienceless. They treated other
European colonists with equal disregard to humanity, when they dared to,
and were careless and indifferent to progress and advancement in what
constitutes real growth. The Spanish towns in America are not much
different from what they were three centuries ago.
The English chose their settlements with, reference to permanency of
occupation. They advanced in a body, moving out from a central base of
support. Nothing was skimmed over, nothing left unprotected. The) 7
moved much more slowly than the French in their territorial acquisitions,
but when once a region was occupied, it was firmly held. Some adversi-
ties might drive in their outposts for a time ; the repulse was only tempo-
rary. Out from their central support came larger bodies and stronger
columns, and their progress was irresistible. Slowly but surely, French,
Spaniard and Indian gave way before the march of the sturdy Briton who,
whenever he planted his foot, did so with a firmness that meant an eternal
stay. There was only one power great enough, strong enough, persistent
enough to impair English dominancy in America; that power was itself;
England could compel obedience to English dictation among all peoples
except among Englishmen. The control of the entire continent of North
America by England was eventually certain, when, toward the close of
the eighteenth century, occurred an event which resulted in a republic of
English in America, but independent of England.
The history of Spanish, French, and English occupancy of America, is
a repetition, in clearer coloring, of what has taken place frequently before.
The Spaniards carry their national characteristics with them, and leave
the impress on the conquered provinces. The French show the ingenuity
and activity of the national mind, as well as its fickleness. They flit about
gathering in more than they can hold, and abandoning whatever seems
not to pay rapidly its cost. The English move less rapidly, but with
irresistible force. They profit b} T the pains, as well as by the mistakes
of others. They seldom put forth great effort for the acquirement of ter-
ritory which does not promise ample reward.
POPULATION.
The last complete census of the United States was taken in the month
of June, 1880, the time being limited by Act of Congress, passed March 3,
1879, to one month for the rural population and small towns, and to two
weeks in large cities. While the primary object of the establishment
of the Census Bureau was the collection of statistics relating to the
population, many other matters of interest and importance were incor-
porated in the provisions of the bill. These, so far as they related to
population, are concerned about the distribution and classification of the
population. The age, sex, nationality, color, etc., of the people are given
in the accompany ing tables of this book. The relative number of per.
sons dwelling in cities and towns of 4,000 and over, and .those dwelling
in strictly rural districts, are given. Also the distribution of the people
according to latitude, longitude, temperature, altitude, etc., are all shown
in the tables.
Many of the items presented were collected at the late census for the
first time. The largest provision was made by the government for mak-
ing this enumeration comprehensive, accurate and complete in every way;
$3,000,000 were appropriated for taking the census, and as much more
for compiling and publishing the returns. Though six years have elapsed
since the completion of the census, the report is not yet published in full.
Several volumes are yet in course of preparation. The whole will com.
prise nearly twenty large quarto volumes, and will be generally inaccessible
to the people.
The facts herewith presented have been compiled from official sources,
much of which is to be found only in the unpublished reports of the depart-
ment. Care has been taken to avoid the unnecessary multiplication of
details which would prove uninteresting and unprofitable to the majority
of the people to whom this volume may come. Nothing, however, has
been omitted that is of prime importance to a full, comprehensive and
accurate presentation of this department.
The graphic delineation of many facts presented in the statistical
tables, is more thorough and complete than anything heretofore offered
to the public.
(187)
188
POPULATION.
The entire population of the United States by sex, nativity and race in the several
states and territories.
States and Territories.
The United States.
Alabama ,
Arkansas ,
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire ....
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Ehode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
Total.
Male.
Female.
Nath
Foreign.
50,155,783 25,518,820 24,636,963 43,475,840 6,679,943
1,262,505
802,525
864,694
194,327
622,700
146.608
269,493
1,542,180
3,077,871
1,978,301
1,624,615
996,096
1,648,690
939,946
648,936
934,943
1,783,085
1,636,937
780,773
1,131,597
2,168,380
452,402
62,266
346,991
1,131,116
5,082,871
1,399,750
3,198,062
174,768
4,282,891
276,531
995,577
1,542,359
1,591,749
332,286
1,512,565
618,457
1,315,497
40,440
135,177
177,624
32,610
39,159
119,565
143,963
75,116
20,789
622,629
416,279
518,176
129,131
305,782
74,108
136,444
762,981
1,586,523
1,010,361
848,136
536,667
832,590
468,754
324,058
462,187
858,440
862,355
419,149
567,177
1,127,187
249,241
42,019
170,526
559,922
2,505,322
687,908
1,613,936
103,381
2,136,655
133,030
490,408
769,277
837,840
166,887
745,589
314,495
680,069
28,202
82,296
83,578
. 21,818
28,177
64,496
74,509
45,973
14,152
639,876
386,246
346,518
65,196
316,918
72,500
133,049
779,199
1,491,348
967,940
776,479
- 459,429
816,100
471,192
324,878
472,756
924,645
774,582
361,624
564,420
1,041,193
203,161
20,247
176,465
571,194
2,577,549
711,842
1,584,126
71,387
2,146,236
143,501
505,169
773,082
753,909
165,399
766,976
303,962
635,428
12,238
52,881
94,046
10,792
10,982
55,069
69,454
29,143
6,637
1,252,771
792,175
571,820
154,537
492,708
137,140
259,584
1,531,616
2,494,295
1,834,123
1,362,965
886,010'
1,589,173
885,800
590,053
852,137
1,339,594
1,248,429
513,097
1,122,388
1,956,802
354,988
36,613
300,697
909,416
3,871,492
1,396,008
2,803,119
144,265
3,695,062
202,538
987,891
1,525,657
1,477,133
291,327
1,497,869
600,192
910,072
24,391
83,382
160,502
22,636
27,638
111,514
99,969
59,313
14,939
9,734
10,350
292,874
39,790
129,992
9,468
9,909
10,564
583,576
144,178
261,650
110,086
59,517
54.146
58,883
.82,806
443,491
388,508
267,676
9,209
211,578
97,414
25,653
46,294
221,700
1,211,379
3,742
394,943
30,503
587,829
73,993
7,686
16,702
114,616
40,959
14,696
18,265
405,425
16,049
51,795
17,122
9,974
11,521
8,051
43,994
15,803
5,850
POPULATION. 189
The entire population of the United States by sex, nativity, race, etc. — Continued.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan"
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire ....
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
White.
43,402,970
662,185
591,531
767,181
191,126
610,769
120,160
142,605
816,906
3,031,151
1,938,798
1,614,600
952,155
1,377,179
454,954
646,852
724,693
1,763,782
1,614,560
776,884
479,398
2,022,826
449,764
53,556
346,229
1,092,017
5,016,022
867,242
3,117,920
163,075
4,197,016
269,939
391,105
1,138,831
1,197,237
331,218
880,858
592,537
1,309,618
35,160
133,147
118,006
29,013
35,385
108,721
142,423
67,199
19,437
Colored.
6,580,793
600,103
210,666
6,018
2,435
11,547
26,442
126,690
725,133
46,368
39,228
9.516
43,107
271,451
483,655
1,451
210,230
18,697
15,100
1,564
650,291
145,350
2,385
488
685
38,853
65,104
531,277
79,900
487
85,535
6,488
604,332
403,151
393,384
1,057
631,616
25,886
2,702
155
401
59,596
53
346
1,015
232
325
298
Chinese.
105,465
Japanese.
4
133
75,132
612
123
1
18
17
209
29
33
19
10
489
8
5
229
27
24
51
91
18
5,416
14
170
909
109
9,510
148
27
9
25
136
6
5
16
1,630
238
13
3,378
1,765
57
501
3,186
914
148
Indians.
66,407
213
195
16,277
154
255
5
180
124
140
246
466
815
50
848
625
15
369
7,249
2,300
1,857
113
235
2,803
63
74
819
1,230
130
1,694
184
77
131
352
.992
11
85
29
3,161
3,493
1,391
5
165
1,663
9,772
807
4,405
140
190
POPULATION,
Percentage of increase of population, from 1790 to 1880, in the severa states and
territories.
States and Territories.
1870
to
1880.
I860
to
1870.
1850
to
1860.
1840
to
1850.
1830
to
1840.
1820
to
1830.
1810
to
1820.
1800
to
1810.
1790
to
1800.
26.6
318.7
65.6
54.3
387.4
15.8
853.2
17.2
34.8
43.5
117.4
21.1
17.7
36.0
3.4
24.9
30.6
90.8
142.0
Arkansas
11.2
47.4
16.2
16.8
193.1
11.4
75.4
33.7
11.9
107.4
310.3
115.1
221.0
113.1
Colorado
Connecticut
24.0
19.6
4.1
8.1
5.0
4.3
54
Delaware
22.5
45.2
60.5
16.6
17.2
18.2
60.5
31.0
1.7
9.7
56.8
33.7
5.4
20.5
0.1
37.5
13.0
70.4
87
District of Columbia
Florida
Idaho
51.5
35.0
55.1
97.0
Illinois
48.3
24.4
76.9
101.0
36.6
251.1
78.8
44.1
345.8
202.4
99.9
185.4
133.0
349.1
500.2
Indiana
334.6
Iowa
Kansas
173.3 239.9
Kentucky
24.8
29.3
3.5
19.7
22.3
38.2
77.5
36.6
25.9
90.1
267.8
46.5
9.0
24.8
30.1
15.9
30.6
19.9
92.2
21.6
27.2
41.0
22.5
94.4
65.8
0.5
23.4
213.5
39.9
24.7
127.9
14.3
2.6
a 0.2
13.6
18.3
58.0
155.6
4.6
45.6
17.6
36.7
7.7
17.8
23.7
88.3
2,730.7
30.4
73.3
25.9
46.9
16.2
24.0
34.8
87.3
13.3
63.3
25.6
5.1
20.8
570.9
21.9
41.0
33.9
9.7
16.6
260.9
38.7
99.7
30.4
7.0
10.8
84.0
83.9
199 8
Maine
50.7
11.4
11.6
571
Maryland
68
Massachusetts
116
Michigan
Mississippi
61.4
77.7
174.9
173.1
81.0
111.0
86.9
219.2
355.9
326.4
519.6
a 2.3
34.8
a 1.7
12.9
7.9
13.9
73.3
21.1
24.4
0.2 •
13.4
35.4
115.4
4.9
&4.4
106.6
Nevada
New Hampshire
2.5
37.2
51.9
25.2
14.2
18.1
294.6
25.7
18.3
5.2
10.6
184.2
253.8
0.3
12.2
11.7
31.1
5.6
16.3
10.3
15.6
13.7
12.9
16.6
16.2
29 5
New Jersey
14 6
New York
27.5
15.3
30.3
26.5
2.0
62.0
39.8
15.5
61.3
43.0
15.0
151.9
62.8
16.1
408.6
731
North Carolina
21 4
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
34.0
35.5
12.4
20.9
27.8
11.9
2.2
21.6
28.7
17.0
15.6
61.2
29.3
7.9
21.1
61.5
34.4
11.2
20.1
147.8
38 6
Rhode Island ,
04
South Carolina
38 7
Tennessee
195 8
Texas
Utah
Vermont
7.5
14.6
4.0
2.3
18.9
13.7
8.2
9.2
41.0
10.7
80 8
Virginia
17 7
35.9
154.0
886.8
a Decrease.
6 Of Virginia and West Virginia together.
THE INCREASE
IN POPULATION
r
States.
1800
1810.
1820.
1830
1 Virginia __
2 Pennsylvania
3 New York _
4 North Carolin
5 Massachusetts
6 South Carolin
7 Maryland —
8 Connecticut
9 Kentucky —
10 New Jersey -
11 New Hampshi
)
i>
)
( 880,200
_J 602,365
f 589,051
rv»
974,600 "L^^
^yN.Y. i472,iii
^^/Va. 1,065,116
SU.X. 1,918,608 \_
< J
/Pa. 1,348,238 \_
TN^Y"
959,049 'U*^
^^/Va. 1,211,405 ">
X
X
(Pa.
rrc r.
„ /Mno»
8in nm l
472,040 V
415,115 I ^S
406,511 l*-^^
f\>„ 1047R07
l"N fl KS8 89.Q
>
a _/ 478,103
_J 422,845
a — I 345,591
[ 341,548
)
/O. 937,903 V^.
/O. 581,295
* ,/N.C. 737,987 V
)
\
, , f a r
,. Jj&y- 564,135
^TS/Mass. 5'23.15B
) —
_/Ky 687,917 \
/Tenn. 6Hl,yU4 V^
s^-
. f 251,002
K.
^^/Md.
380,546 \
7\/S. C. 502,741
)*«•
><C/Mass. 610,408 •»
^^VB.O. 581,195 \
T 220,955
y
**^^/Conn
261,942 I ^N
/ Tl'enn. 42'2,77i
y
i 211,149
/Tenn
261,727 1*-V/
^S^Md. 407,350
s~.
/Ga. 516,823 U-
re 4 183,858
__[ 162,686
\ r^
/N/N.J.
f« *m Qa*
1
"""""-••J'Md. 447,040 I
v/r|
245,562 Lj/
\ ■ /Me. 298,269
^Vn/N. J. 277,426
I Me aQfl^RR \
)
/Ind. 343,031 \/
/O.
230,760 V
^3
^ / / M"
228,705 X/r
217,895 \^^
Vconn. 275,148
*"*>C/N.J. 320,823 \
/I
15 Tennessee —
16 Rhode Island
17 Delaware —
__/ 105,602
/
^Vs/vt.
Aj,
^/N. H. 244,022
/ /Ala. 309,527 i/
\1\
1 69,122
Vn.h.
214,460 j "^
"^^jTt. 235,966
^S/ Conn. 297,675 \
/M
__[ 4.273
^* JB.I.
76,931 V
^JLa. 152,923
>^«^/Vt. 280,652 \
v >[La.
76,556 1—*^
/Ind. 147,178
N/JN.H. 269,328 I
19 Mississippi .
___J 8,850
/^Del.
72,674 \
\/ /Ala. 127,901
"\rjja. 215,739 \_\
/111. 157,445 y
f ?<M1
"^^/Miss.
40,352 k^S/
XfR. I. 83,015
21 Louisiana
22 Missouri
V '
""^-^Ind.
24,520 y
>^*^/Mi66. 75,448
/{ Mo. 140,455 y
f M„
20,845 L
12,282 k^,/
4,762 L/
/ N/Del. 72,749
J^^^/Miss. 136,621 y
23 Illinois
/Til
^">JMo. 66,557
N/B.I. 97,199 L
24 Michigan
(Mich
""--•.JILL 55,162
"Vj'Del. 76,748 I
25 Alabama _
w ^JArk. 14,255
^
/Fla. 34,730 1
2o Arkansas
^N/Mich. 8,765
27 Florida
^N/Ark. 30,388 l^
sTF
28 Iowa
— e
29 Wisconsin
30 Texas
31 California _
S2 Oregon
33 Minnesota -
39 West Virginia
Copyrighted
THE INCREASE IN POPULATION
States.
1800.
880,200
1 Virginia _
2 Pennsylvania __/ 602,365
3 New York _
__/ 589,051
4 North Carolina _/478,103 J,
5 Massachusetts __/ 422,845 \
6 South Carolina — / 345,591 I
7 Maryland —
8 Connecticut
9 Kentucky
10 New Jersey
11 New Hampshire - [ 183,85 8
12 Georgia
13 Vermont
14 Maine
15 Tennessee
16 Ehode Island —f
17 Delaware
18 Ohio
19 Mississippi
20 Indiana
21 Louisiana
22 Missouri
23 Illinois
24 Michigan
25 Alabama
26 Arkansas
27 Florida
28 Iowa
29 Wisconsin
30 Texas
31 California
32 Oregon
33 Minnesota
34 Kansas
35 Colorado
36 Nebraska
37 Nevada —
38 Dakota .
1810.
1820.
1830
39 West Virginia
POPULATION. 191
Density of population, in different periods, in the several states and territories.
(The figures of this table have been obtained by dividing the population by the total land area of the state or territory.)
States and Territories.
1880.
1870.
I860.
1850.
1840.
1830.
1820.
1810.
1800.
17 90.
Alabama
24.5
0.4
15.1
5.5
1.9
128.5
0.9
74,8
2,960.4
5.0
26.1
0.4
55.0
55.1
29.3
12.2
41.2
20.7
21.7
94.8
221.8
28.5
9.8
24.4
31.5
0.3
5.9
0.6
38.5
151.7
1.0
106.7
28.8
78.5
1.8
95.2
254.9
33.0
36.9
6.1
1.7
36.4
37.7
1.1
25.1
24.2
0.2
19.3
0.0
9.1
3.5
0.3
110.9
0.0
63.7
2,195.0
3.4
20.0
0.1
45.3
47.0
21.5
4.4
33.0
16.0
20.9
79.1
181.2
20.6
5.5
17.8
25.0
0.1
1.6
0.3
35.3
121.5
0.7
92.0
22.0
65.3
0.9
78.2
200.3
23.3
30.1
3.1
1.0
36.1
30.5
0.3
17.9
19.3
0.0
18.7
14.9
11.4
6.0
2.4
Arizona .
Arkansas .
8.2
2.4
0.3
95.0
3.9
0.6
1.8
0.6
0.3
California
Connecticut
76.5
64.0
61.4
56.8
54.0
51.8
49.1
Delaware
57.3
1,251.3
2.5
17.9
46.7
861.4
1.6
15.4
39.8
437.1
1.0
11.7
39.2
398.3
0.6
8.7
37.1
330.4
37.1
240.2
32.8
140.9
30.2
District of Columbia
Florida.
Georgia
5.8
4.3
2.8
1.4
Idaho
Ilbnois
30.6
37.6
12.2
• 1.3
28.9
15.6
21.0
69.6
153.1
13.0
2.2
17.1
17.2
15.2
27.5
3.5
8.5
19.1
0.8
2.8
9.6
1.0
4.1
0.2
0.7
Indiana
0.2
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
24.6
11.4
19.5
59.1
123.7
6.9
0.0
13.1
9.9
19.5
7.8
16.8
47.7
91.8
3.7
17.2
4.7
13.4
45.3
75.9
0.6
14.1
3.4
9.9
41.3
65.1
0.1
10.2
1.7
7.7
38.6
58.7
0.0
5.5
1.8
Louisiana
Maine
5.1
34.6
52.6
3.2
Maryland
Massachusetts
32.4
47.1
Michigan
Minnesota. . .
Mississippi
8.1
5.6
2.9
2.0
1.6
0.9
0.9
0.3
0.2
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
0.4
0.0
36.2
90.1
0.8
81.3
20.4
57.4
0.6
64.6
160.9
23.3
26.6
2.3
0.5
34.5
24.6
0.2
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
35.3
65.7
0.5
65.0
17.9
48.6
0.1
51.4
136.0
22.2
24.0
0.8
0.1
34.4
21.9
31.6
50.1
29.9
43.0
27.1
37.2
23.8
32.9
20.4
28.3
15.8
24.7
New Mexico
New York
51.0
15.5
37.3
40.3
15.2
23.0
28.8
13.2
14.3
20.1
11.4
5.7
12.4
9.8
1.1
7.1
North Carolina
8.1
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
38.3
100.3
19.7
19.9
30.0
89.6
19.3
16.3
23.3
76.5
16.7
10.1
18.0
70.9
13.8
6.3
13.4
63.7
11.5
2.5
9.6
Rhode Island
63.4
South Carolina
8.2
Tennessee
0.8
Texas
Utah.
Vermont
32.0
19.1
30.7
18.7
25.8
16.4
23.9
15.0
16.9
13.6
9.4
Virginia
11.5
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
14.2
5.6
0.6
Wyoming
192 POPULATION.
The distribution of population in elevation above sea- level.
Height above sea-lbvel.
Feet.
0- 100
100- 500
500- 1,000
1,000- 1,500
1,500- 2,000
2,000- 3,000
3,C00- 4,000
4,000- 5,000
5,000- 6,000
6,000- 7,000
7,000- 8,000
8,000- 9,000
9,000-10,000
Above 10,000
Aggregate.
Foreign.
Colored.
9,152,296
1,891,247
1,466,233
10,776,284
942,196
2,958,864
19,024,320
2,469,816
1,704,158
7,904,780
934,178
354,013
1,878,715
185,850
59,556
664,923
94,218
24,983
128,544
15,357
8,172
167,236
49,931
1,314
271,317
55,159
1,676
94,443
19,112
729
15,054
2,423
24,947
6,792
454
26,846
5,775
311
26,078
7,888
330
The distribution of population in accordance with topographical features.
Region.
Total.
North Atlantic coast
Middle Atlantic coast
South Atlantic coast
Gulf coast
Northeast Appalachian region
Central Appalachian region
Region of the great lakes
Interior plateau
Southern Appalachian region
Ohio valley
Southern interior plateau
Mississippi river belt, south
Mississippi river belt, north
Southwest central region
Central region . i
Prairie region
Missouri river belt
Western plains
Heavily timbered region of the Northwest .
Cordilleran region
Pacific coast
Aggregate.
50,155,783
2,616,870
4,376,135
875,086
1,056,034
1,669,229
2,344,089
3,049,402
5,714,683
2,697,958
2,440,339
3,625,545
710,250
1,990,917
2,932,676
4,403,662
5,721,836
835,694
324,268
1,123,419
931,910
715,781
Foreign.
6,679,943
559,945
1,008,755
10,054
91,876
278,995
264,250
932,353
660,291
18,738
2413,218
15,123
12,573
441,930
109,801
240,183
929,104
106,643
48,300
224,528
255,996
227,287
Colored.
6,752,813
31,482
518,632
485,589
448,195
10,997
44,615
30,747
724,096
433,538
138,427
1,972,449
459,854
79,954
640,834
411,501
83,894
64,361
7,490
13,540
88,754
63,864
POPULATION. 193
Distribution of population in accordance with the mean annual temperature.
Groups.
Population,
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
Below 40°
273,581
3,498,226
13,698,854
16,285,833
7,466,685
5,204,826
3,293,261
423,456
11,061
86,553
829,714
2,673,171
2,179,077
576,845
131,654
142,524
54,653
5,752
1,986
13,856
177,024
818,218
1,685,604
3,226,994
1,552,050
151,849
3,212
40 to 45 . .
45 to 50 -
50 to 55 '.
55 to 60
60 to 65
65 to 70
70 to 75
Above 75
Distribution of population in accordance with the mean temperature of July.
Groups.
Population,
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
Below 60°.
244,593
783,256
5,147,657
19,551,956
16,518,718
7,799,258
93,655
16,690
107,160
182,242
971,499
3,987,747
1,124,476
278,293
23,867
4,659
1480
60 to 65 ,
3,892
39 093
65 to 70
70 to 75
314,907
2,987,571
3,221,286
12,564
75 to 80
80 to 85
85 to 90 .... .
Above 90
Distribution of population in accordance with the mean temperature of January.
Groups.
Population,
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
Below 5°
50,078
266,041
1,760,680
3,482,498
10,292,914
9,146,951
10,150,706
5,611,319
3,588,008
3,495,278
1,824,138
456,750
24,930
5,491
25,570
95,309
465,706
678,343
1,841,070
1,286,495
1,660,441
107,901
72,011
106,624
254,448
76,087
7,177
2,761
224
5 to 10
802
10 to 15
4,493
15,920
15 to 20
20 to 25
102,801
231,272
655,051
1,487,092
1,568,243
1,723,924
655,278
131,243
2,845
1,605
25 to 30
30 to 35
35 to 40
40 to 45
45 to 50
50 to 55
55 to 60
60 to 65
Above 65
194 POPULATION,
Distribution of population in accordance with the maximum temperature.
Groups.
Population,
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
Below 85° . '..
539
173,221
658,742
26.169,737
20,394,098
2,688,145
49,632
21,669
225
52,512
186,772
4,182,269
1,955,161
286,269
11,719
5,016
85 to 90
1,292
90 to 95
3,042
95 to 100
1,901,764
100 to 105
4,450,723
105 to 110
223,972
110 to 115 ,
Distribution of population in accordance with the minimum temperature.
Groups.
Population,
1580.
Foreign.
Colored.
Below 55°
16,949
9,155
134,218
673,178
3,856,905
5,718,754
8,471,652
11,807,385
6,614,689
2,623,122
2,159,390
2,103,963
3,625,371
1,095,847
667,518
157,935
90,369
329,383
4,021
2,123
52,625
236,350
770,094
1,443,712
1,487,669
1,262,469
835,508
91,304
24,630
21,324
39,451
93,759
123,592
39,053
24,240
128,019
246
45 to — 50.
40 to 45
1,626
35 to 40
2,476
30 to — 35
18,130
25 to 30
64,862
20 to — 25
85,911
15 to 20.
518,216
10 to — 15
815,452
5 to 10. .
714,191
to — 5
822,926
to 5
940,832
5 to 10
1,924,296
10 to 15
469,054
15 to 20
192,210
20 to 25
3,743
25 to 30
3,616
Above 30
3,006
Distribution of population in accordance with the rainfall of the spring and summer.
Classes— inches or rainfall.
Population,
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
35 and above
30 to 35
25 to 30
20 to 25
15 to 20
10 to 15
5tol0
Below 5
80,671
1,278,610
9,138,302
30,880,014
7,329,341
972,376
395,613
80,856
1,578
17,977
401,729
4,276,749
1,590,692
271,977
100,708
18,533
37,191
708,673
3,289,715
2,435,856
96,364
8,968
3,359
667
POPULATION.
Distribution of population in accordance with the annual rainfall.
195
Classes— inches of rainfall.
Population,
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
60 and above
55 to 60
50 to 55
45 to 50
40 to 45
35 to 40
30 to 35
25 to 30
20 to 25
15 to 20 .... .
10 to 15
Below 10
856,787
2,816,959
4,311,873
12,754,684
11,356,390
10,018,518
4,993,847
1,217,286
829,303
530,856
314,984
154,296
68,332
26,561
65,894
2,014,196
1,048,732
1,406,853
1,188,095
319,213
278,802
152,592
61,884
48,789
368,201
1,026,049
2,207,280
1,826,118
686,953
363,293
77,918
8,877
8,293
2,985
3,539
1,287
Distribution of population in latitude.
Degrees.
Aggregate
1880.
Foreign.
Colored.
48-49
16,444
79,083
215,111
483,143
1,767,795
2,678,388
5,357,851
5,938,011
7,862,855
6,265,029
3,995,956
2,831,270
2,170,098
2,077,826
1,805,477
1,939,598
1,938,653
1,059,689
865,084
673,441
60,655
36,262
20,707
8,664
8,693
6,497
31,630
73,864
140,177
405,733
596,812
1,126,563
1,174,151
1,425,864
730,681
432,870
232,547
24,050
23,015
21,804
21,613
36,460
14,236
29,848
91,067
6,975
13,429
11,223
4,429
4,405
47-48
225
46-47
746
45-46
1,905
44-45 ,
4,343
43 44
10,132
42-43
42,448
41-42
64,705
40 41
124,521
39-40
382,401
38 39
473,789
37 38
492,299
36 37
565,038
35 36
588,137
34-35
722,204
33 34
884,250
1,089,887
474,330
30 31
404,928
234,783
14,210
1,872
686
386
2,568
196
POPULATION.
Distribution of population in longitude.
67-68.
68-69.
69-70.
70-71.
71-72 .
72-73.
73-74.
74-75.
75-76 .
76-77.
77-78.
78-79.
79-80.
80-81 .
81-82 .
82-83 .
83-84.
81-85 .
85-86.
86-87.
87-88 .
88-89.
89-90.
90-91.
91-92 .
92-93.
93-94 .
94-95.
95-96.
96-97.
97-98.
98-99 .
99-100.
100-101.
101-102.
102-103.
103-104.
104-105.
105-106.
106-107.
107-108.
108-109.
109-110.
110-111.
111-112.
112-113.
113-114.
114-115.
115-116.
116-117.
117-118.
118-119.
119-120.
120-121 .
121-122.
122-123.
123-124.
124-125.
Degrees.
Aggregate
1880.
52,817
129,818
201,523
606,091
1,763,023
920,934
3,036,838
1,603,823
2,590,596
2,220,018
1,760,637
1,376,026
1,670,342
1,559,376
1,682,841
1,571,917
2,049,446
2,577,572
2,181,397
1,830,855
2,258,544
2,051,999
1,854,884
2,235,722
1,480,185
1,263,943
1,401,493
1,260,639
994,554
900,318
722,221
367,321
126,877
48,151
4,948
10,853
32,909
86,244
97,390
95,033
26.213
15,540
12,561
23,912
119,156
55,980
21,370
11,231
13,030
23,838
58,680
58,532
71,324
119,050
257,813
474,697
96,011
16,727
Foreign.
8,725
12,035
10,278
88,349
440,597
168,778
898,498
294,960
405,687
197,948
102,057
108,740
157,118
102,135
128,751
106,868
210,555
229,314
145,486
94.080
409,924
290,579
190,596
341,694
167,334
137,164
154,376
125,437
117,341
128,515
107,927
58,234
19,927
9,246
1,240
2,524
7,616
14,063
15,953
15,273
4,192
2,997
3,627
9,778
38,007
17,138
6,033
3,365
4,973
8,922
11,336
13,886
11,728
36,208
81,397
169,316
18,825
2,293
Colored.
192
472
3,510
20,317
10,423
49,439
39,769
148,687
356,727
457.486
301,986
337,795
297,756
348,316
242,673
300,742
422,479
307,168
335,735
348,072
301,423
354,985
469,597
329,103
167,713
150,158
136,526
141,023
119,410
56,792
8,480
2,202
1,429
"'300
589
1,377
824
797
118
100
301
325
107
53
288
100
200
166
1,551
4,426
587
POPULATION.
197
Population of the United States as native and foreign-born, in different periods, by
the several states and territories.
States and Territories.
Native.
1870.
1860.
Foreign-born.
1880.
1870.
1860.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia,
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Ehode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
"Washington
West Virginia
"Wisconsin
Wyoming
43,475,840
32,991,142
27.304,624
6,679,943
5,567,229
1,252,771
24,391
792,175
571,820
154,537
492,708
83,382
137,140
160,502
259,584
1,531,616
22,636
2,494,295
1,834,123
1,362,965
886,010
1,589,173
885,800
590,053
852,137
1,339,594
1,248,429
513,097
1,122,388
1,956,802
27,638
354,988
36,613
300,697
909,416
111,514
3,871,492
1,396,008
2,803,119
144,265
3,695,062
202,538
987,891
1,525,657
1,477,133
'99,969
291,327
1,497,869
59,313
600,192
910,072
14,939
987,030
3,849
479,445
350,416
33,265
423,815
9,366
115,879
115,446
182,781
1,172,982
7,114
2,024,693
1,539,163
989,328
316,007
1,257,613
665,088
578,034
697,482
1,104,032
916,049
279,009
816,731
1,499,028
12,616
92,245
23,690
288,689
717,153
86,254
3,244,406
1,068,332
2,292,767
79,323
2,976,642
161,957
697,532
1,239,204
756,168
56,084
283,396
1,211,409
18,931
424,923
690,171
5,605
951,849
431,850
233,466
31,611
379,451
3,063
103,051
62,596
137,115
1,045,615
1,387,308
1,232,144
568,836
94,515
1,095,885
627,027
590,826
609,520
970,960
600,020
113,295
782,747
1,021,471
22,490
4,793
305,135
549,245
86,793
2,879,455
989,324
2,011,262
47,342
2,475,710
137,226
693,722
1,088,575
560,793
27,519
282,355
1,201,117
8,450
360,143
498,954
9,734
16,049
10,350
292,874
39,790
129,992
51,795
9,468
17,122
9,909
10,564
9,974
583,576
144,178
261,650
110,086
59,517
54,146
58,883
82,806
443,491
388,508
267,676
. 9,209
211,578
11,521
97,414
25,653
46,294
221,700
8,051
1,211,379
3,742
394,943
30,503
587,829
73,993
7,686
16,702
114,616
43,994
40,959
14,696
15,803
18,265
405,425
5,850
9,962
5,809
5,026
209,831
6,599
113,639
4,815
9,136
16,254
4,967
11,127
7,885
515,198
141,474
204,692
48,392
63,398
61,827
48,881
83,412
353,319
268,010
160,697
11,191
222,267
7,979
30,748
18,801
29,611
188,943
5,620
1,138,353
3,029
372,493
11,600
545,309
55,396
8,074
19,316
62,411
30,702
47,155
13,754
5,024
17,091
364,499
3,513
4,138,697
12,352
3,600
146,528
2,666
80,696
1,774
9,165
12,484
3,309
11,671
324,643
118,284
106,077
12,691
59,799
80,975
37.453
77,529
260,106
149,093
58,728
8,558
160,541
6,351
2,064
20.938
122.790
6,723
1,001,280
3,298
328,249
5,123
430,505
37,394
9,986
21,226
43,422
12,754
32,743
18,513
3,144
16,545
276,967
198
POPULATION.
Population of the United States, as white and colored, in different periods, in the several
states and territories.
States and Territories.
White.
1880.
1870.
1860.
Colored.
1880.
1870.
1860.
The United States.
43,402,970
33,589,377
26,922,537
6,580,793
4,880,009
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia.
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania ; . .
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
662,185
35,160
591,531
767,181
191,126
610,769
133,147
120,160
118,006
142,605
816,906
29,013
3,031,151
1,938,798
1,614,600
952,155
1,377,179
454,954
646,852
724,693
1,763,782
1,614,560
776,884
479.398
2,022,826
35,385
449.764
53,556
346,229
1,092,017
108,721
5,016,022
867,242
3,117,920
163,075
4,197,016
269,939
391,105
1,138,831
1,197,237
142,423
331,218
880,858
67,199
592,537
1,309,618
19,437
521,384
9,581
362,115
499,424
39,221
527,549
12,887
102,221
88,278
96,057
638,926
10,618
2,511,096
1,655,837
1,188,207
346,377
1,098,692
362,065
624,809
605,497
1,443,156
1,167,282
438,257
382,896
1,603,146
18,306
122,117
38,959
317,697
875,407
90,393
4,330,210
678,470
2,601,946
86,929
3,456,609
212,219
289,667
936,119
564,700
86,044
329,613
712,089
22,195
424,033
1,051,351
8,726
526,271
324,143
323,177
34,231
451,504
2,576
90,589
60,763
77,746
591,550
1,704,291
1,338,710
673,779
106,390
919,484
357,456
626.947
515,918
1,221,432
736,142
169,395
353,899
1,063,489
28,696
6,812
325,579
646,699
82,924
3,831,590
629,942
2,302,808
52,160
2,849,259
170,649
291,300
826,722
420,891
40,125
314,369
1,047,299
11,138
773,693
600,103
155
210,666
6,018
2,435
11,547
401
26,442
59,596
126,690
725,133
53
46,368
39,228
9,516
43,107
271,451
483,655
1,451
210,230
18,697
15,100
1,564
650,291
145,350
346
2,385
488
685
38,853
1,015
65,104
531,277
79,900
487
85,535
6,488
604,332
403,151
393,384
232
1,057
631,616
325
25,886
2,702
298
475,510
26
122,169
4,272
456
9,668
94
22,794
43,404
91,689
545,142
60
28,762
24,560
5,762
17,108
322,210
364,210
1,606
175,391
13,947
11,849
759
444,201
118,071
183
789
357
580
30,658
172
52,081
391,650
63,213
346
65,294
4,980
415,814
322,331
253,475
118
924
512,841
207
17,980
2,113
183
4,441,830
437,770
111,259
4,086
46
8,627
21,627
14,316
62,677
465,698
7,628
11,428
1,069
627
236,167
350,373
1,327
171,131
9,602
6,799
259
437,404
118,503
82
45
494
25,336
85
49,004
361,522
36,673
128
56,949
3,952
412,320
283,019
182,921
59
709
548,907
30
1,171
THE POPULATION OF EACH STATE AS FOREIGN, NATIVE COLORED, NA'
Nutlre White bom oot of the Stote.
I 1 Native White born in the State.
N.Y.
TENN.
MASS.
ARK.
W.VA
MINN.
KAN.
HITE, AND AS BORN WITHIN OR WITHOUT THE STATE OF RESIDENCE.
Explanation.
In, the left-hand upper figure appear the
names represented by the different rect-
angles. The other figures are all similar.
Persons born out of
the United States.
Native Colored
born in the State.
Native Colored
born out of the State
Native White
born in the State.
Native White
born out of the State-
Living In other States.
White..
Colored
OHIO.
IND.
J
MO.
ILL.
J
ICH.
N.C.
WIS.
ALA.
DEL.
NEB.
1
1
N.J,
m
NEV.
ORE.
N.H.
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy &. West
THE POPULATION OF EACH STATE AS FOREIGN, NATIVE COLORED. NA'
MASS.
GA.
v
DL
W.VA.
MINN.
KAN.
VT.
THE POPULATION OF EACH STATE AS FOREIGN, NATIVE COLORED.
I
Nativ
WHITE, AND AS BORN WITHIN OR WITHOUT THE STATE OF RESIDENCE.
□0»
GA.
31
Persons born out ol
the United States. ■
Explanation. Na[lve Co , ored
In the left-hand upper figure appear the barn in theState.
names represented by the different reel- Native Colored
angles. The other figures are all similar- born out of the Statel
Native White
born out of the State.
Living In other States.
HI ■ HI ■! O
I — S 1 u ^f^ v
II HI 91 i'
Copyrighted ]886 by Yaggy A
POPULATION.
199
The Chinese, Japanese and civilized Indians of the United States, at different periods,
by the several states and territories.
Chinese.
Japanese.
Civilized Indians.
1880.
1870.
I860.
188 0.
1870.
I860.
1880.
1870.
I860.
The United States . .
105,465
63,199
34,933
148
55
66,407
25,731
44,021
4
1,630
133
75,132
612
123
238
1
13
18
17
3,379
209
29
33
19
10
489
8
5
229
27
24
51
91
1,765
18
5,416
14
170
57
909
213
3,493
195
16,277
154
255
1,391
5
5
180
124
165
140
246
466
815
50
848
625
15
369
7,249
2,300
1,857
113
1,663
235
2,803
63
74
9,772
819
1,230
130
1,694
184
77
131
352
992
807
11
85
4,405
29
3,161
140
98
31
89
7,241
180
235
1,200
160
Arizona .
20
98
49,277
7
2
2
48
34,933
86
33
17,798
Colorado.
Connecticut .
6
16
Dakota . .
2,261
Delaware .
District of Columbia
3
4
15
2
40
47
32
240
48
914
108
569
499
4
151
4,926
690
809
75
157
87
23
23
16
1,309
439
1,241
100
318
34
154
124
70
379
179
14
229
1,319
1
1,206
66
1
Florida .
1
Georgia
1
4,274
1
38
Idaho
Illinois
3
32
Indiana
290
Iowa
3
65
Kansas
189
Kentucky
1
71
1
2
87
1
33
Louisiana
173
Maine
5
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
8
1
1
10
1
32
6,172-
Minnesota . . .
2,369
Mississippi
16
3
1,949
2
Missouri
20
Nebraska
63
Nevada
3,152
3
New Hampshire
New Jersey
5
2
10
New Mexico
10,507
New York
29
17
1
3
2
8
140
1,158
Ohio
109
9,510
148
27
9
25
136
501
1
3,330
13
30
Oregon
177
Rhode Island
1
7
19
1
88
Tennessee
60
Texas
25
445
403
Utah
89
Vermont
20
Virginia
6
3,186
5
16
914
4
234
112
1
426
West Virginia
Wisconsin
1,017
Wyoming,
143
200
POPULATION,
The native-born population of the United States distributed according to the state or
territory of birth.
States and Territories.
Born in tho
United States
C3
a
I
5
Arkansas.
California.
6
-d
as
h
_o
"o
o
1 1
o
CD .
go
O
CD
U
a
is
5s
o
R
O
S
The United States
43,475,840
1,319,189
"520,740
355,157
31,827
538,832
155,517
1^4,518
1,252,771
792,175
571,820
154,537
492,708
137,140
259,584
1,531,616
2,494,295
1,834,123
1,362,965
886,010
1,589,173
885,800
590,053
852,137
1,339,594
1,248,429
513,097
1,122,388
1,956,802
354,988
36,613
300,697
909,416
3,871,492
1,396,008
2,803,119
144,265
3,695,062
202,538
987,891
1,525,657
1,477,133
291,327
1,497,869
600,192
910,072
24,391
83,382
160,502
22,636
27,638
111,514
99,969
59,313
14,939
1,014,633
39,013
1,381
452
131
7
12,023
17,009
3,319
892*
378
1,605
1,854
23,263
13
216
143
231
168
75,558
5,358
208
81
20
150
793
642
727
238
306
21
891
22,200
93,625
8
477
51
163
130
53
300
63
61
79
156
73
26
863
436,677
2,478
760
10
5
148
545
2,470
563
532
3,084
1,136
4,298
17
54
24
95
90
3,852
13,752
270
108
4
26
106
186
294
1,058
147
7
113
3,867
41,365
4
110
58
63
322
60
71
279
45
182
51
403
88
21
168
326,000
555
216
22
26
50
969
267
746
683
127
87
244
143
745
397
183
52
1,222
305
4,004
102
236
1,551
26
487
6,011
552
104
11
93
873
74
53
41
233
2,162
101
145
535
264
1,131
607
2,417
116
17
66
330
26,363
8
1
14
21
250
75
403
634
20
13
22
12
105
90
51
14
521
225
82
13
55
239
6
87
206
98
7
3
18
182
20
12
13
121
65
201
18
86
160
455
77
191
157
266
143
3,904
1,226
398,211
217
500
531
9,417
1,837
5,062
2,791
342
227
517
715
20,574
6,333
2,711
138
2,234
1,928
294
842
6,071
38,662
190
9,003
465
6,162
7,825
210
253
723
1,211
418
179
4,235
130
527
675
106
135
133
238
228
93
42
64
473
232
190
110,643
70
46
1,596
1,593
939
567
159
105
23
8,207
288
642
189
68
936
267
41
14
4,113
1,247
67
1,671
74
19,034
116
21
54
237
15
480
122
267
19
61
346
14
25
17
63
34
26
4,209
Arkansas
445
California
163
Colorado
66
Connecticut
104
Delaware
15
Florida
173,481
5,840
164
Indiana
101
Iowa
80
103
90
1,572
50
128
Massachusetts
185
64
Minnesota
35
Mississippi
1,000
239
34
18
18
191
645
185
Ohio
111
19
240
Rhode Island
63
South Carolina
536
276
3,601
13
130
23
49
22
11
District of Columbia
122
4
15
14
TJtah
14
13
17
POPULATION.
The native-born population of the United States, etc. — Continued.
201
States and Tebbitobies.
•&
to
O
01
©
*3
.a
a
a
a
a
■■B
a
a
o
i— i
a
CO
S
M
M
a
a
*to
'3
o
The United States...
1,719,068
2,263,409
1,798,490
954,695
279,151
1,856,310
817,492
745,272
Alabama
95,782
36,715
1,234
918
359
37
32,601
1,395,214
1,947
1,284
388
1,579
2,171
15,172
65
472
557
213
131
29,159
4,030
247
76
41
493
2,239
3,338
809
187
730
123
7,641
19,481
61,407
28
695
97
197
169
70
449
88
98
80
116
93
48
686
12,238
17,254
12,993
813
79
538
224
1,709,520
27,201
102,820
106,992
5,675
699
. 196
552
1,747
9,699
16,199
890
103,290
45,583
1,296
326
1,140
6,504
143
10,013
7,804
4,129
287
49
2,968
19,643
286
322
579
16,471
682
4,528
540
1,142
1,548
607
2,230
3,228
1,056
785
8,528
8,164
5,231
227
55
339
242
91,388
1,354,565
59,278
77,096
18,445
663
79
406
430
18,216
8,342
659
60,094
20,403
509
47
427
2,040
224
27,202
5,055
2,591
55
37
2,840
9,094
64
330
759
6,207
373
1,669
533
576
769
460
475
2,027
492
92
1,527
9,160
7,520
224
20
134
51
16,555
4,590
737,306
55,972
810
104
95
152
541
2,682
10,916
103
30,564
34,489
704
122
272
1,928
29
4,609
6,969
1,814
62
12
370
2,772
122
139
320
5,018
320
7,823
176
879
1,188
292
1,602
2,846
700
31
1,675
1,993
4,011
76
6
64
31
4,350
2,136
3,722
233,066
341
63
35
47
146
892
330
33
13,305
2,474
115
32
104
552
37
1,444
1,505
562
30
9
419
2,046
29
79
148
453
160
241
69
308
361
337
118
801
365
2,624
18,039
7,851
3,786
155
45
668
1,136
61,920
73,928
12,920
32,978
1,402,112
6,564
42
■ 422
502
1,732
2,151
7,844
102,799
4,034
578
47
483
1,720
365
32,492
2,754
1,829
76
194
24,868
34,121
28
2,087
4,361
1,410
446
519
509
437
712
429
409
879
305
1,785
9,649
2,412
416
188
20
578
516
2,472
874
515
1,782
1,244
728,322
58
395
465
259
220
13,809
4,699
317
176
25
388
2,211
129
1,235
158
741
62
118
1,560
37,972
37
392
106
231
123
90
317
50
106
92
55
82
41
171
339
California
14,497
Colorado
2,619
Florida
2,431
131
502
Georgia
292
7,451
1,165
5,783
Kansas
3,538
Kentucky
264
Louisiana
387
Maine
563,015
Maryland
506
Massachusetts
68,226
Michigan
5,079
Minnesota
12,511
Mississippi
133
Missouri
2,108
Nebraska
2,133
Nevada
1,198
New Jersey
14,130
1,961
New York
7,206
North Carolina
139
Ohio
2,386
Oregon
1,453
Pennsylvania
3,345
Rhode Island
2,846
South Carolina
135
194
Texas
867
1,361
346
West Virginia
186
Wisconsin
7,861
Arizona
441
Dakota
1,494
District of Columbia . . .
855
381
Montana
603
New Mexico
117
Utah
375
Washington
1,882
Wyoming
229
202 POPULATION.
The native-born population of the United States, etc. — Continued.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire ....
New Jersey
New York
North Caroliua
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
Soiith Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
958,141
1,889
1,329
3,152
1,047
834
9,562
604
1,459
12,396
7,429
6,169
4,431
2,257
4,875
158
762,641
1,838
1,433
1,001
2,464
7,421
1,704
247
165
4,556
7,842
630
20,691
478
38,826
863
437
1,463
3,168
135
7,942
8,114
955
217
327
24,562
109
254
146
116
219
186
1,356,295
368
374
19,145
3,638
22,643
264
852
625
20,481
3,195
9,378
5,395
797
641
10,066
1,337
1,088,565
9,591
7,223
195
4,765
3,524
1,037
20,561
6,583
42,501
336
10,854
1,291
10,010
23,320
350
519
1,568
8,295
878
450
8,274
564
1,292
1,693
251
523
237
645
805
396
920,661
186
887
5,451
3,654
426
38
215
78
12,985
9,188
10,616
13,012
397
213
118
220
940
803,306
5,539
68
5,351
7,853
569
142
627
7,700
38
11,403
1,281
2,422
109
24
625
2,148
238
255
119
6,933
231
2,509
338
199
485
132
412
745
236
341,750
43
144
1,546
816
140
15
52
36
2,062
537
6,130
2,784
85
47
100
40
310
859
302,371
32
1,347
2,277
68
95
109
835
8
614
828
512
63
5
157
606
75
38
42
5,672
32
8,766
97
127
382
72
71
632
71
1,056,993
13,046
35,248
1,440
527
52
7
757
1,516
3,066
682
591
3,452
1,983
38,421
22
177
120
243
197
863,185
4,507
367
55
112
146
526
531
1,043
158
294
29
430
19,632
62,835
33
420
108
159
100
93
236
57
63
80
146
61
40
1,567,284
572
29,508
20,749
12,435
164
83
204
237
39,493
5,688
20,677
60,228
5,417
2,962
57
372
371
1,416
2,390
2,095
1,268,641
10.503
1,176
65
442
1,886
135
3,873
10,754
1,624
47
62
3,776
43,168
50
474
589
1,785
914
1,520
316
1,393
2,493
883
1,224
3,160
1,163
113,478
18,256
26
107
725
932
20
2
16
6
1,004
323
3,005
4,350
39
8
18
24
57
294
229
11
2,203
95,790
58
10
34
199
5
342
637
180
15
2
21
220
12
10
22
351
18
633
36
153
180
34
381
363
373
10
2,603
102
2
9
1
82
19
107
82
4
4
11
10
26
28
14
1
95
45
13,732
4
13
52
2
32
256
38
1
1
4
30
8
6
3
38
112
24
6
84
55
6
34rf
112
33
POPULATION. 203
The native-born population of the United States, etc. — Continued.
States and Territories.
The United States. . . .
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
is
371,262
97
99
3,469
737
2,047
71
248
157
6,582
879
4,743
2,088
181
109
9,458
177
54,088
3,300
3,593
59
1,269
1,148
231
242,757
1,121
7,380
56
2,626
345
2,026
1,725
47
130
349
11,780
234
94
3,778
134
559
564
67
140
49
150
214
107
906,005
4,753,547
227
270
3,760
1,479
4,067
2,238
369
469
14,636
5,448
6,357
4,631
710
249
212
2,354
3,137
7,903
1,862
144
3,497
2,318
344
178
725,614
47,266
248
10,487
457
44,843
854
175
377
1,024
262
1,349
470
2,907
156
402
1,107
98
234
81
372
229
134
1,668
2,290
43,749
15,593
39,172
1,321
2,375
2,570
120,199
26,506
82,690
42,779
3,745
3,038
1,835
5,733
35,628
229,657
47,006
1,187
32,126
29,341
3,287
3,739
94,692
3,556,394
889
64,138
5,443
100,490
6,416
1,070
3,082
7,909
13,733
5,382
1,565
86,588
1,735
9,135
5,952
1,269
2,470
666
2,715
2,981
1,599
1,638,058 3,302,656
23,269
19,727
1,749
846
544
69
6,297
24,156
9.279
20,884
3,990
5,709
9,738
6,202
48
1,232
893
1,040
373
23,128
15,925
809
97
38
650
2,274
1,344,553
3,971
645
1,427
170
17,297
41,918
23,277
38
22,505
1,208
296
90
101
753
99
146
52
218
233
95
1,477
5,254
17,759
11,759
1,272
96
685
514
136,884
186,391
120,495
93,396
27,115
1,576
219
1,942
2,160
77,053
15,560
1,023
78,938
31,800
1,603
271
2,409
11,599
257
2,361,437
6,201
27,502
198
122
5,035
7,949
348
1,275
27,535
20,512
954
3,806
1,872
1,044
1,841
826
791
2,727
1,174
81,608
1
16
3,358
81
14
2
13
6
474
210
198
198
19
11
16
6
43
44
30
8
174
59
159
1
12
76
5
63
67,942
48
10
4
42
104
5
23
4,184,180
65
178
49
21
999
149
9
44
6,583
36
1,199
2,673
15,374
11,387
3,223
11,059
855
1,000
89,467
51,234
77,357
59,236
6,032
1,394
522
26,986
4,775
36,064
15,032
1,071
37,220
25,079
1,575
403
46,754
56,155
891
138,163
3,342
3,385,693
1,280
429
3,311
5,568
372
5,541
18,841
19,099
812
4,305
5,587
804
1,703
693
1,628
1,823
1,169
■° 3
O M
201,722
67
75
1,812
368
8,325
37
126
252
2,100
377
907
612
85
69
526
229
17,258
974
729
39
505
427
95
711
1,075
6,252
77
889
111
1,645
152,487
64
87
193
320
118
40
913
64
159
209
17
64
30
53
99
51
204 POPULATION.
The native-born population of the United States, etc. — Continued.
States and Territories.
The United States..
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia. .
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
S3 a
1,183,311
35,764
15,107
969
203
299
64
18,522
50,195
2,122
1,627
531
899
1,530
9,495
70
663
708
213
108
31,157
2,637
160
52
35
660
2,696
16,121
968
122
1,159
140
952,395
11,698
22,124
24
898
127
139
55
62
508
29
77
45
70
13
21
1,787.504
23,859
87,593
5,609
1,961
87
17
833
10,717
37,400
10,969
5,372
15,649
54,386
5,382
30
258
268
764
481
31,820
72,454
1,560
268
34
2J0
952
5,194
3,770
2,469
793
22
547
1,313,552
83,158
18
4,967
369
693
308
216
400
309
335
252
402
606
101
915,020
1,254
10,860
1,981
1,043
65
13
190
584
1,302
431
402
4,057
741
7,322
18
121
123
237
97
1,933
4,797
416
60
9
118
550
224
384
261
251
15
110
1,450
870,705
26
332
75
114
522
108
134
70
92
1,027
122
137
137
430,041
128
189
4,681
1,568
3,476
76
199
187
14,593
2,211
12,297
4,914
257
135
1,482
340
26,943
12,588
7,869
89
2,575
3,209
414
15,040
1,337
31,271
154
7,064
644
3,601
1,543
53
262
557
251,780
213
134
12,554
232
1,315
525
153
260
111
328
312
178
2,118,460
24,279
13,292
5,906
2,441
1,722
642
3,329
14,606
27,904
24,538
15,531
15,336
36,515
21,321
276
26,754
4,766
3,069
1,901
28,816
54,058
4,425
486
213
4,789
12,586
19,486
51,647
1,835
20,189
1,076
4,058
38,059
27,874
137
1,435,124
135,599
1,519
349
575
29,009
336
475
301
442
612
257
u
440,213
72
126
337
417
35
9
38
29
2,718
1,988
2,521
3,644
1,736
157
8
2,397
95
272
413
212
2,687
1,042
45
10
107
293
154
12,812
95
5,274
30
12
165
405
4
1,641
397,267
165
18
69
451
36
57
21
17
74
38
£
893,945
988
678
5,488
3,910
365
53
305
167
21,757
1,784
40,380
15,016
318
101
183
877
819
10,775
44,178
64
6,730
16,931
599
146
426
3,683
174
2,727
2,118
1,317
174
136
374
1,317
271
179
77
693,177
185
11,685
227
368
783
135
275
1,187
338
Territories.
51
33
2
9,089
4
3
369
13
4
5
6
17
8
14
12
2
47
1
3
25
3
1
11
8
10
3
27
1
19
13
21
1
1
9
73
3
4
3
7
3,166
5
5
5
10
52
58
27
10
08* 91' 89* 87" 85* 81T 81°
77" 75"
71 ' 09 " 07 • 05 *
POPULATION. 205
The native-born population of the United States, etc. — Continued.
Territories.
a .
States and Territories.
S
o
■a
8.£
.2 3
o
o
J
o
6
O
fe*M
1
P
a .
to -2
a
a ca
god
00 .
3*
The United States..
20,640
102,428
7,753
4,410
8,687
113,788
92,130
22,425
4,091
291
Alabama
5
15
56
93
7
1
2
5
91
25
650
132
10
4
4
14
6
56
336
1
96
397
4
1
11
36
2
25
98
102
3
2
7
51
1
6
2
116
3
17,796
6
38
172
3
10
96
43
247
155
668
159
288
88
738
207
860
307
259
300
213
390
89
4,768
680
215
156
240
717
170
45
46
691
2,259
98
730
59
2,270
227
72
278
331
33
1,925
256
126
61
72
80,702
22
52
24
30
52
53
2
5
211
24
2
13
791
94
99
4
1
8
166
53
2
5
9
297
9,501
10
1
4
9
82
26
27
106
8
6
1
5
42
175
20
4
81
113
41
3
39
113
1
68
20
43
1
1
8
546
4
28
8
14
1,144
35
14
7
23
101,046
13
3
33
31
1,131
241
36
4
9
538
21
5
2
6
111
234
1
1
Arkansas
1
California
40
Colorado
5
Connecticut
1?,
Delaware. . .
1
1
20
26
76
28
6
21
3
7
8
48
24
71
6
2
17
2
21
355
19
1
3
31
1
15
80
25
4
5,992
106
5
258
190
36
5
10
183
36
54
685
22
43
4
9
11
52
46
19
404
110
6
3
10
52
9
89
32
38
1
1
63
1,202
3
17
3
12
8
19
8
6
9
24
5
80
16
2
1
63
8
72
150
9
2
3
1
5
16
39
5
94
37
40
3
2
'30
1
33
115
13
2
1
8
29
12
3
5
21
8
84
82
7,225
16
84
86
47
1
2
128
47
394
126
6
8
12
9
182
70
30
2
192
208
800
98
14
260
3
112
182
32
25
1
9
27
4
4
12
69
1,338
104
9
3,205
554
18
81,716
234
451
3
1
25
11
44
48
7
3
10
5
12
66
16
35
22
20
13
3
31
5
29
1,650
41
3
29
21
1
6
3
9
24
6
10
201
65
2
7
19,359
2
47
37
17
50
51
2
5
Georgia
1(V
Illinois
15
Iowa
3
8
Kansas
4
Kentucky
q
Louisiana
2 3
Maine
1
4
ft
1
Maryland
9
Massachusetts
8
17 1 12
18 4
Mississippi
2
Missouri
42
194
38
1
3
17
8
21
67
26
1
2
21
24
1
8
11
12
74
12
59
71
11
231
32
2,496
9
Nebraska
1
Nevada
1
New Hampshire
New Jersey
1
11
New York
35
North Carolina
1
Ohio
1
Oregon
5
Pennsylvania
13
Rhode Island
1
South Carolina
Tennessee
22
Texas
14
Vermont
1
Virginia
West Virginia
I
Wisconsin
j
Arizona
2
Dakota
4
2
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
206
POPULATION.
The place of birth of the foreign-born population of the United States in the several
states and territories.
States and Terbitobies.
The United States,
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan..
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
"Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia ,
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
6,679,943
9,734
10,350
292,874
39,790
129,992
9,468
9,909
10,564
583,576
144,178
261,650
110,086
59,517
54,146
58,883
82,806
443,491
388,508
267,676
9,209
211,578
97,414
25,653
46,294
221,700
,211,379
3,742
394,943
30,503
587,829
73,993
7,686
16,702
114,616
40,959
14,696
18,265
405,425
16,049
51,795
17,122
9,974
11,521
8,051
43,994
15,803
5,850
2 S
2,204
149
17
86
13
14
15
78
129
57
11
17
34
10
270
5
28
124
17
14
77
38
11
5
3
41
156
24
40
6
71
11
123
39
274
6
8
2
29
3
4
9
14
3
1
106
5
7
1,054
3
4
16
7
1
5
6
2
35
12
13
7
6
13
6
7
54
14
21
5
17
1
1
2
16
81
1
32
2
49
3
3
16
571
.2 ■=
d a
ra cd
7,512
5
1
3,356
5
79
1
291
431
3
15
11
8
11
29
29
2,421
22
8
9
17
12
26
137
3
203
8
35
185
1
10
7
5
2
22
2
53
6
1
40
2
4,906
2,055
64
35
11
45
11
208
37
117
75
24
77
27
44
107
106
49
4
108
43
81
16
80
341
5
135
100
242
11
5
9
61
7
15
5
228
31
28
7
9
10
4
133
75
6
CO O
3 is
38,663
121
106
1,948
453
287
22
46
71
2,608
511
1,473
1,285
142
275
19
401
308
1,025
2,607
126
1,655
2,346
162
44
864
6,530
10
1,681
317
2,317
28
46
111
3,474
5
73
62
4,601
53
131
75
18
60
15
22
106
23
15,535
10
22
1,092
49
76
1
13
31
1,464
503
357
432
105
193
14
44
219
979
615
11
505
208
25
5
255
1,288
14
754
95
552
20
9
12
109
9
9
8
5,267
14
41
22
11
20
6
5
35
7
85,361
39
68
239
91
124
2
3
33
13,408
306
10,554
2,468
43
24
1
1,169
279
1,789
7,759
12
3,342
8,858
15
10
429
8,748
14
6,232
109
1,058
29
31
30
2,669
4
21
34
13,848
7
1,337
16
5
25
13
3
53
10
717,157
271
787
18,889
5,785
16.444
246
446
348
34,043
5,569
21,097
12,536
1,070
726
37,114
988
119,302
148,866
29,631
309
8,685
8,622
3,147
27,142
3,536
84,182
425
16,146
3,019
12,376
18,306
141
545
2,472
24,620
585
295
28,965
571
10,678
452
584
2,481
280
1,036
2,857
542
POPULATION. 207
The place of birth of the foreign -born population, etc. — Continued.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire ....
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
1,966,742
3,238
3,620
42,532
7,012
15,627
1,179
978
2,956
235,786
80,756
88,268
28,034
30,413
17,475
688
45,481
16,872
89,085
66,592
2,556
106,800
31,125
2,213
789
64,935
355,913
950
192,597
5,034
168,426
1,966
2,846
3,983
35,347
396
3,759
7,029
184,328
1,110
5,925
5,055
750
1,705
729
855
2,198
801
a a
707
1
2
188
1
11
5
2
8
12
5
53
3
18
1
27
27
10
3
11
12
18
48
18
65
7
10
8
29
10
1
7
14
31
14
15
1
2
3
2
1
Great Britain and Ireland.
2,772,169
4,407
3,937
96,059
19,947
90,683
7,561
1,765
5,760
193,202
40,508
76,587
35,052
23,737
17,127
18,822
30,678
287,432
98,240
38,551
4,120
70,147
21,213
10,338
17,683
132,882
651,359
1,774
[143,267
7,913
366,865
50,990
3,664
8,767
16,537
15,434
8,650
9,503
78,057
2,312
7,560
10,040
3,478
4,229
1,272
26,579
4,721
2,760
662,676
935
1,176
24,657
8,797
15,453
1,433
866
1,144
56,318
11,093
22,519
14,172
4,100
2,582
3,716
5,231
47,263
43,202
8,495
1,047
15,798
8,207
4,146
3,497
31,285
116,362
738
41,555
2,896
80,102
12,500
670
1,956
6,528
2,253
2,781
2,051
24,916
708
2,311
1,648
1,594
1,249
339
19,654
1,653
1,080
1,854,571
2,966
2,432
62,962
8,263
70,638
5,791
652
4,148
117,343
25,741
44,061
14,993
18,256
13,807
13,421
21,865
226,700
43,413
25,942
2,753
48,898
10,133
5,191
13,052
93,079
499,445
611
78,927
3,659
236,505
35,281
2,626
5,975
8,103
11,657
4,835
6,459
41,907
1,296
4,104
7,840
981
2,408
795
1,321
2,243
1,093
170,136
426
229
6,465
1,673
4,157
285
216
395
15,645
2,731
6,885
3,788
982
659
1,397
2,645
12,507
10,731
2,964
303
3,641
2,230
671
1,102
7,633
28,066
408
8,946
1,129
20,735
3,039
354
516
1,659
1,006
893
622
5,770
250
940
495
253
324
110
3,201
628
432
£
83,302
69
99
1,920
1,212
407
51
23
52
3,694
927
3,031
2,088
394
71
283
924
873
830
1,103
12
1,766
624
315
21
863
7,223
12
13,763
165
29,447
167
10
302
221
514
135
369
5,352
57
205
56
641
246
28
2,390
193
154
Great
Britain
(not
specified)
1,484
11
1
55
2
28
1
8
21
202
16
91
11
5
8
5
13
89
64
47
5
44
19
15
11
22
263
5
76
64
76
3
4
18
26
4
6
2
112
1
13
4
1
208 POPULATION.
The place of birth of the foreign -born population, etc. — Continued.
States and Territories.
u
o
53
T3
CI
n
o
w
u
S>
ED
a
3
W
■6
a
a
PM
>>
CO
&
00
1
1
<X>
IS)
'%
m
The United States
181,729
58.090
11,526
48,557
44,230
35,722
194,337
88,621
Alabama
24
33
1,765
354
168
6
79
23
16,970
182
21,586
1,358
21
78
99
108
639
3,520
62,521
56
373
2,010
119
79
229
2,185
10
178
574
381
56
5
25
880
10
29
3
49,349
45
13,245
19
276
174
17
1,214
580
74
27
66
694
115
122
10
19
36
5,012
1,368
4,743
749
262
170
16
362
586
17,177
1,581
27
1,122
753
21
11
4,281
8,399
23
2,455
127
1,068
51
16
66
228
10
125
19
5,698
14
140
71
10
24
6
141
53
16
60
58
216
49
76
1
8
55
691
77
244
291
47
40
6
71
82
193
356
14
354
189
15
272
4,440
4
1,477
36
1,168
5
18
123
104
5
33
39
447
14
64
35
13
10
7
7
5
7
47
191
1,026
154
225
8
26
62
6,962
917
403
1,200
124
164
24
642
681
5,421
2,218
79
801
1,128
64
11
748
11,999
18
2,039
92
3,790
97
128
212
995
5
59
18
5,263
43
219
116
17
32
22
16
37
14
114
132
7,537
335
879
43
77
82
1,764
198
122
167
370
2,527
90
477
2,116
555
124
260
1,074
62
1,560
32
1,547
15,113
42
1,064
167
2,794
313
84
443
539
30
281
48
253
104
71
244
35
64
73
138
71
15
44
77
1,013
278
65
9
32
33
1,276
320
535
8,032
63
158
54
213
462
1,560
2,273
76
340
3,281
41
7
301
5,438
11
610
379
1,040
25
29
70
279
8
39
19
312
25
6,493
67
17
25
16
54
205
19
119
211
4,209
2,172
2,086
71
231
138
42,415
3,121
17,559
11,207
95
270
988
177
4,756
9,412
39,176
302
3,174
10,164
317
131
1,622
11,164
24
1,186
983
7,575
776
63
251
1,293
68
49
21
8,138
106
3,177
51
323
280
39
3,750
648
249
173
Arkansas
240
5,308
Colorado
551
Connecticut
680
Delaware
48-
Florida
43
Georgia
107
8,881
Indiana
3,695
Iowa
4,587
Kansas
2,668
Kentucky
1,130
Louisiana
674
Maine .,
31
Maryland
33g
Massachusetts
604
Michigan
2,474
Minnesota
2,828.
Mississippi
144
6,064
Nebraska
1,579
709
27
3,040
10,721
North. Carolina
67
Ohio
11,989
730
6,343
122
South Carolina
73
1,026
Texas
1,203
45
Virginia
174
810
Wisconsin
6,283
117
386
District of Columbia
196
225
171
54
Utah
1,040
174
49
POPULATION. 209
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
ALABAMA.
AKIZONA TERRITORY.
Tucson Pima
7,007 3,065 3,942 3,224 1,026 2,198
County.
1880.
1870.
Total.
Native.
Foreign.
Total.
Native.
Foreign.
Huntsville
Madison
4,977
29.132
16,713
7,529
4,857
26,195
16,062
7,248
120
2,937
651
281
4,907
32,034
10,588
6,484
4,741
27,795
9,802
6,183
166
4,239
786
301
Mobile
Mobile
Montgomery. . .
Selma
ARKANSAS.
Little Rock Pulaski 13,138 \ 11,692 1,446 12,380 11,044 1,336
Bridgeport. .
Bristol
Danbury. . . .
Derby
Enfield
Greenwich . .
Groton ....
Hartford . . .
Killingly. . . .
Manchester .
Meriden ....
Middletown.
CALIFORNIA.
COLORADO.
CONNECTICUT.
Fairfield
Hartford
Fairfield
New Haven . .
Hartford
Fairfield
New London ,
Hartford
Windham.. . .
Hartford
New Haven . .
Middlesex . . .
27,643
5.347
11,666
11,650
6,755
7,892
5,128
42,015
6,921
6,462
15,540
6,826
20,204
4,420
9,533
8,189
4,521
6,518
4,809
31,420
5,166
4,395
11,149
5,355
7,439
927
2,133
3.461
2,234
1,374
319
10,595
1,755
2,067
4,391
1,471
Alameda
Alameda . .
5,708
11,183
4,321
4,022
34,555
21,420
233,959
12,567
10,282
5,987
3,568
7,979
2,509
2,467
23,534
14,372
129,715
8,733
6,852
4,053
2,140
3,204
1,812
1,555
11,021
7,048
104,244
3,834
3,430
1,934
1,557
5,728
4,738
869
3,724
2,358
688
2,004
2,380
Los Angeles
Marysville
Yuba
Nevada
Oakland
10,500
16,283
149,473
9,089
10,066
Sacramento
10,081
75,754
5,334
5,964
6,202
73,719
3,755
4,102
San Francisco
Santa Clara
San Joaquin . .
El Paso
4,226
35,629
14,820
5,040
3,711
26,924
10,902
4,465
515
8,705
3,918
575
Denver
Arapahoe
4,759
3,621
1,138
Silver Cliff
18,969
13,585
5,384
3,788
3,256
532
8,753
7,175
1,578
8,020
5,623
2,397
6,322
4,037
2,285
7,644
6,198
1,446
5,124
4,738
386
37,180
26,363
10,817
5,712
4,538
1,174
4,223
3,021
1,202
6,923
5,005
1,918
210 POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
CONNECTICUT— Continued.
Name of place.
Naugatuck . .
New Britain .
New Haven . .
New London .
Newtown
Norwalk
Norwich
Plainfield
Portland
Putnam
Southington .
Stafford
Stamford
Stonington. . .
Stratford
Thompson . . .
Vernon
Wallingford. .
Waterbury . .
Winchester . .
Windham.. . .
Athens
Atlanta
Augusta . .
Columbus .
Macon
Savannah .
Count*.
New Haven . .
Hartford
New Haven . .
New London.
Fairfield
Fairfield
New London.
Windham . . .
Middlesex . .
Windham . . .
Hartford
Tolland
Fairfield
New London .
Fairfield
Windham
Tolland
New Haven . .
New Haven . .
Litchfield
Windham
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
4,274
11,800
62,882
10,537
4,013
13,956
15,112
4,021
4,157
5,827
5,411
4,455
11,297
7,355
4,251
5,051
6,915
4,686
17,806
5,142
8,264
3,012
8,103
47,214
8,715
3,173
11,807
11,434
2,875
2,648
3,888
4,285
3,448
8,823
6,093
3,582
3,106
4,564
3,755
12,505
4,277
6,069
1,262
3,697
15,668
1,822
840
2,149
3,678
1,146
1,509
1,939
1,126
1,007
2,474
1,262
669
1,945
2,351
931
5,301
865
2,195
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign,
2,830
50,840
9,576
3,681
12,119
16,653
4,521
4,693
4,192
4,314
3,405
9,714
6,113
3,032
3,804
5,446
3,676
10,826
4,096
5,412
2,024
36,484
7,881
2,966
9,969
12,025
3,040
2,775
2,608
3,573
2,982
7,446
5,199
2,681
2,752
3,626
2,956
6,933
3,165
4,017
GEOKGIA.
Clarke
Fulton . . .
Kichmond
Muscogee.
Bibb
Chatham .
6,099
5,963
136
4,251
4,147
37,409
35,993
1,416
21,789
20 699
21,891
20,693
1,198
15,389
13,937
10,123
9,829
294
7,401
7,037
12,749
12,263
486
10,810
10,179
30,709
27,715
2,994
28,235
24,564
806
14,356
1,695
715
2,150
4,628
1,481
1,918
1,584
741
423
2,268
1,114
351
1,052
1,820
720
3,893
931
1,395
DELAWARE.
Wilmington
New Castle
42,478
36,804
5,674 30,841
25,689
5,152
DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA
Georgetown
12,578
147,293
11,763
133,051
815
14,242
11,384
109,199
10,364
95,442
1,020
Washington
13,757
FLORIDA.
Jacksonville
Duval
7,650
9,890
6,845
6,920
4,548
6,304
730
5,342
541
6,912
5,016
3,347
6,485
2,733
3,066
427
Monroe
2,283
Pensacola
Escambia
281
104
1,090
1,452
364
631
3,671
POPULATION. 211
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
ILLINOIS.
Name of place.
Alton
Aurora
Belleville
Bloomington
Braidwood
Cairo
Champaign
Chicago
Danville
Decatur
East Saint Louis
Elgin
Freeport
Galena
Galesburg
Jacksonville ....
Joliet
Kankakee
La Salle
Lincoln
Litchfield
Mattoon
Mendota
Moline
Monmouth
Ottawa
Paris
Pekin
Peoria
Peru
Quincy
Rockford
Rock Island ....
Springfield
Sterling
Streator
Waukegan
Anderson
Aurora
Columbus
Crawfordsville . .
Elkhart
Evansville
Port Wayne
Goshen
County.
Madison
Kane
Saint Clair. . .
McLean
Will
Alexander . . .
Champaign . .
Cook
Vermilion . .
Macon
Saint Clair . .
Kane
Stephenson . .
Jo Daviess . .
Knox
Morgan
Will
Kankakee . . .
La Salle
Logan
Montgomery .
Coles
La Salle
Rock Island .
Warren
La Salle
Edgar
Tazewell
Peoria
La Salle
Adams
Winnebago. .
Rock Island .
Sangamon . . .
Whiteside . . .
La Salle
Lake
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign.
8,975
11,873
10,683
17,180
5,524
9,011
5,103
503,185
7,733
9,547
9,185
8,787
8,516
6,451
11,437
10,927
11,657
5,651
7,847
5,639
4,326
5,737
4,142
7,800
5,000
7,834
4,373
5,993
29,259
4,632
27,268
13,129
11,659
19,743
5,087
5,157
4,012
6,952
9,241
7,729
13,689
2,943
7,870
4,306
298,326
6,614
8,381
6,694
6,574
6,572
4,574
8,586
9,109
8,509
3,993
4,951
4,875
3,627
5,170
3,166
4,708
4,501
5,940
4,074
4,470
22,134
3,067
20,706
9,857
8,308
15,459
4,268
3,668
3,099
2,023
2,632
2,954
3,491
2,581
1,141
797
204,859
1,119
1,166
2,491
2,213
1,944
1,877
2,851
1,818
3,148
1,658
2,896
764
699
567
976
3,092
499
1,894
299
1,523
7,125
1,565
6,562
3,272
3,351
4,284
819
1,489
913
187 0.
Total. Native. Foreign.
8,665
11,162
8,146
14,590
6,267
4,625
298,977
4,751
7,161
5,644
5,441
7,889
7,019
10,158
9,203
7,263
5,200
3,852
3,546
4,166
4,662
7,736
3,057
5,696
22,849
3,650
24,052
11,049
7,890
17,364
3,998
1,486
4,507
6,013
8,091
5,060
10,692
5,022
3,667
154,420
3,785
6,164
3,291
3,989
5,602
4,546
7,022
7,105
4,959
3,101
2,596
2,431
4,084
5,556
2,846
3,915
15,492
16,319
8,008
5,145
12,908
3,288
1,136
3,321
2,652
3,071
3,086
3,898
1,245
958
144,557
966
997
2,353
1,452
2,287
2,473
3,136
2,098
2,304
751
950
1,735
578
2,180
211
1,781
7,357
7,733
3,041
2,745
4,456
710
350
1,186
INDIANA.
Madison
Dearborn
Bartholomew .
Montgomery .
Elkhart ..."..
Vanderburg. .
Allen
Elkhart
4,126
3,805
321
3,126
2,787
4,435
3,735
700
3,304
2,581
4,813
4,414
399
3,359
2,926
5,251
4,910
341
3,701
3,241
6,953
6,222
731
3,265
2,910
29,280
23,177
6,103
21,830
15,554
26,880
21,028
5,852
17,718
12,677
4,123
3,646
477
3,133
2,661
339
723
433
460
355
6,276
5,041
472
212 POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
INDIANA— Continued.
Name of place.
Indianapolis . . .
Jeffersonville . .
Kokomo
La Fayette
La Porte
Lawrenceburg .
Logansport. . . .
Madison
Michigan City .
Muncie
New Albany . . .
Peru
Eichmond
Seymour
South Bend . . .
Terre Haute . . .
Valparaiso
Vincennes
Washington . . .
Burlington ....
Cedar Rapids . .
Clinton
Council Bluffs .
Creston
Davanport
Des Moines. . . .
Dubuque
Fort Madison . .
Iowa City
Keokuk
Lyons
Marshall
Mount Pleasant
Muscatine
Oskal x>sa
Ottumwa
Sioux City
"Waterloo
Atchison
Emporia
Fort Scott
Lawrence
Countj.
Marion
Clark
Howard
Tippecanoe. .
La Porte
Dearborn
Cass
Jefferson
La Porte ....
Delaware. . . .
Floyd
Miami
Wayne
Jackson
Saint Joseph
Vigo
Porter
Knox
Daviess
1080.
1870.
Total.
Native.
Foreign.
Total.
Native.
75,056
62,446
12,610
48,244
37,587
9,357
8.138
1,219
7,254
5,957
4,042
3,893
149
2,177
2,078
14,860
12,047
2,813
13,506
9,867
6,195
4,630
1,565
6,581
4,576
4,668
3,766
902
3,159
2,472
11,198
9,373
1,825
8,950
6,994
8,945
7,502
1,443
10,709
8,515
7,366
5,143
2,223
3,985
2,400
5,219
4,951
268
2,992
2.752
16,423
14,011
2,412
15,396
12,734
5,280
4,605
675
3,617
3,114
12,742
10,956
1,786
9,445
7,745
4.250
3,836
414
2,372
2,074
13,280
9,854
3,426
7,206
5,841
26,042
22,050
3,992
16.103
13,002
4,461
3,803
658
2,765
2,203
7,680
6,493
1,187
5,440
4,344
4,323
3,811
512
2,901
2,493
Foreign.
10,657
1,297
99
3,639
2,005
687
1,956
2,194
1,585
240
2,662
503
1,700
298
1,365
3,101
562
1,096
408
IOWA.
Des Moines. . . .
Linn
Clinton
Pottawattamie .
Union
Scott
Polk
Dubuque
Lee
Johnson
Lee
Clinton
Marshall
Henry
Muscatine
Mahaska
Wapello
Woodbury. . . .
Black Hawk . . .
19,450
14,594
4,856
14,930
10,173
10,104
7,854
2,250
5,940
4,560
9,052
6,556
2,496
6,129
4,344
18,063
14,496
3,567
10,020
7.206
5,081
4,262
819
411
284
21,831
14,936
6,895
20,038
11,737
22,408
18,205
4,203
12,035
9,557
22,254
16,107
6,147
18,434
11,910
4,679
3,769
910
4,011
2,843
7,123
5,415
1,708
5,914
4,308
12,117
9,850
2,267
12,766
9,229
4,095
2,985
1,110
4,088
2,844
6,240
5,217
1,023
3,218
2,644
4,410
4,008
402
4,245
3,824
8,295
6,604
L691
6,718
4,991
4,598
4,264
334
3,204
2,990
9,004
7,661
1,343
5,214
4,275
7,366
5,345
2,021
3,401
2,259
5,330
4,759
871
4,337
3,628
4,757
1,380
1,785
2,814
127
8,301
2,478
6,524
1,168
1,606
3,537
1,244
574
421
1,727
214
939
1,142
709
KANSAS.
Atchison
Lyon
Bourbon
Douglas .
15,105
13,263
1,842
7,054
5,248
4,631
4,110
521
2,168
1,856
5,372
4,927
445
4,174
3,480
8,510
7,489
1,021
8,320
6,886
1,806
312
694
1,434
POPULATION.
213
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
K A NTS AS.— Continued.
Name or place.
Leavenworth . .
Ottawa
Parsons
Topeka
Wichita
"Wyandotte
Bowling Green .
Covington
Frankfort
Henderson ....
Hopkinsville . . .
Lexington
Louisville
Maysville
Newport
Owensboro
Paducah
Baton Rouge . .
New Orleans . . .
Shrevoport
Auburn
Augusta
Bangor
Bath
Belfast
Biddeford
Brunswick
Calais
Camden .......
Cape Elizabeth
Deering
Eastport
Ellsworth
Gardiner
Lewiston
Portland
Rockland
Saco
"Waterville
County.
Leavenworth
Franklin
Labette
Shawnee
Sedgwick ....
Wyandotte . ..
1880.
Total.
16,546
4,032
4,199
15,452
4,911
6,149
Native. Foreign.
13,164
3,680
3,860
13,590
4,501
5,460
3,382
352
339
1,862
410
689
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
17,873
2,941
5,790
2,940
13,363
2,538
4,978
2,430
4,510
403
812
510
KENTUCKY.
Warren ...
Kenton
Franklin . .
Henderson
Christian . .
Fayette . . .
Jefferson . .
Mason
Campbell . .
Daviess
McCracken
5,114
4,815
299
4,574
4,153
29,720
23,233
6,487
24,505
17,453
6,958
6,607
351
5,396
4,999
5,365
4,992
373
4,171
3,750
4,229
4,115
114
3,136
2,978
16,656
15,575
1,081
14,801
13,717
123,758
100,602
23,156
100,753
75,085
5,220
4,789
431
4,705
4,149
20,433
15,422
5,011
15,087
10,290
6,231
5,842
389
3,437
3,128
8,036
7,479
557
6,866
6,255
421
7,052
397
421
158
1,084
25,668
556
4,797
309
611
LOUISIANA.
East Baton Rouge
Parish.
Orleans Parish . . .
Caddo Parish ....
7,197
6,822
375
6,498
5,882
216,090
174,933
41,157
191,418
142,943
8,009
7,495
514
4,607
3,982
616
48,475
625
MAINE.
Androscoggin .
Kennebec
Penobscot
Sagadahoc . . .
Waldo
York
Cumberland . .
Washington . .
Knox
Cumberland . .
Cumberland . .
Washington . .
Hancock
Kenneoec
Androscoggin .
Cumberland . .
Knox
York
Kennebec
9,555
8,763
792
6,169
5,992
8,665
7,844
821
7,808
7,357
16,856
14,362
2,494
18,289
15,275
7,874
7,100
774
7,371
6,754
5,308
5,144
164
5,278
5,063
12,651
8,141
4,510
10,282
7,540
5,384
4,203
1,181
4,687
4,148
6,173
4,049
2,124
5,944
3,558
4,386
4,311
75
£,512
4,448
5,302
4,733
569
5,106
4,462
4,324
3,971
353
4,006
2,742
1,264
3,736
2,605
5,052
4,838
214
5,257
4,925
4,439
4,204
235
4,497
4,314
19,083
12,394
6,689
13,600
10,5C2
33,810
26,908
6,902
31,413
24,401
7,599
7,276
323
7,074
6,754
6,389
5,880
509
5,755
5,384
4,672
3,844
828
4,852
4,305
177
451
3,014
617
215
2,742
539
2,386
64
644
1,131
332
183
3,008
7,012
320
371
547
214
POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1 880 and 1870.
MAKYLAND.
Name of place.
County.
1380.
1870.
Total.
Native.
Foreign .
Total.
Native.
Foreign.
Annapolis
Anne Arundel
Baltimore City
Allegany
6,642
332,313
10,693
8,659
6,627
6,235
276,177
9,271
8,158
6,373
407
56,136
1,422
501
254
5,744
267,354
8,056
8,526
5,779
5,238
210,870
6,585
7,884
5,442
506
Baltimore
56,484
1,471
642
337
Cumberland
Frederick
Hagerstown
Frederick
Washington
MASSACHUSETTS.
Adams
Amherst
Andover
Arlington
Athol
Attleborough
Barnstable
Beverly
Blackstone
Boston
Brockton
Brookline
Cambridge
Canton
Chelsea
Chicopee
Clinton
Danvers
Dedham
Eastkampton ....
Everett
Fall River
Fitchburg
Framingham
Franklin
Gardner
Gloucester
Grafton
Great Barriugton
Haverhill
Hingham
Holyoke
Hopkinton
Hyde Park
Lawrence
Leominster
Lowell
Lynn
Maiden
Marblehead
Berkshire .
Hampshire
Essex
Middlesex .
Worcester .
Bristol
Barnstable
Essex
Worcester .
Suffolk ....
Plymouth .
Norfolk . . .
Middlesex .
Norfolk ...
Suffolk ....
Hampden .
Worcester .
Essex
Norfolk . . .
Hampshire
Middlesex .
Bristol
Worcester .
Middlesex .
Norfolk . . .
Worcester .
Essex
Worcester .
Berkshire .
Essex
Plymouth .
Hampden .
Middlesex .
Norfolk . . .
Essex
Worcester .
Middlesex .
Essex
Middlesex .
Essex
5,591
3,826
1,765
12,090
8,146
4,298
3,940
358
4,035
3,701
5,169
4,011
1,158
4,873
3,846
4,100
3,020
1,080
3,261
2,309
4,307
3,973
334
3,517
3,244
11,111
8,555
2,556
6,769
5,337
4,242
4,065
177
4,793
4,646
8,456
7,311
1,145
6,507
5,826
4.907
3,243
1,664
5,421
3,372
362,839
248,043
114.796
250,526
162,540
13,608
11,585
2,023
8,007
6,701
8,057
5,421
2,636
6,650
4,357
52,669
37,001
15,668
39,634
27,579
4,516
3,290
1,226
3,879
2,829
21.782
17.187
4,595
18,547
14,595
11,286
6,780
4,500
9,607
6,103
8,029
5,079
2,950
5,429
3,340
6,598
5,330
1,268
5,600
4,633
6,233
4,615
1,618
7,342
5,432
4,206
3,029
1,177
3,620
2,536
4,159
3,367
792
2,220
1,826
48,961
25,386
23,575
26,766
15,288
12,429
9,958
2,471
11,260
8,743
6,235
4,832
1,403
4,968
3,898
4,051
3,240
811
2,512
2,155
4,988
4,117
871
3,333
2,783
19,329
14,054
5,275
15,389
11,382
4,030
3,154
876
4,594
3,367
4,653
'3,806
847
4,320
3,489
18,472
15,364
3,108
13,092
11,089
4,485
3,857
628
4,422
3,803
21,915
11,000
10,915
10,733
5,243
4,601
3,577
1,024
4,419
3,260
7,088
5,385
1,703
4,136
2,909
39,151
21,885
17,266
28,921
16,204
5,772
5,040
732
3,894
3,505
59,475
36,421
23,054
40,928
26.493
38,274
31,234
7,040
28,233
23,298
12,017
9,569
2,448
7,367
5,650
7,467
6,728
739
7,703
6,803
3,944
334
1,189
952
• 273
1,432
147
681
2,049
87,986
1,306
2,293
12,055
1,050
3,952
3,504
2,089
967
1,910
1,084
394
11,478
2,517
1,070
357
550
4,007
1,227
831
2,003
619
5,490
1,159
1,227
12,717
389
14,435
4,935
1,714
900
POPULATION.
215
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1 880 and 1 870.
MASSACHUSETTS— Continued.
Name of place.
Marlborough . . .
Medf ord
Melrose
Methuen
Middleborough .
Milford
Millbury
Montague
Natick
Needkara
New Bedford . . .
Newburyport . . .
Newton
North Adams . . .
Northampton . . .
Northbridge
North Brookfield
Palmer
Peabody
Pittsfield
Plymouth
Provincetown . . .
Quincy
Randolph
Rockland
Salem
Salisbury
Somerville
Southbridge
Spencer
Springfield
Stoneham
Stoughton
Taunton
Wakefield
Waltham
Ware ,
Watertown
Webster
Westborough
Westfield
West Springfield ,
Weymouth
Woburn
Worcester
Adrian
Alpena
County.
Middlesex .
Middlesex .
Middlesex .
Essex
Plymouth .
Worcester .
Worcester .
Franklin . .
Middlesex .
Norfolk ...
Bristol
Essex
Middlesex .
Berkshire .
Hampshire
Worcester .
Worcester .
Hampden .
Essex
Berkshire .
Plymouth .
Barnstable
Norfolk . . .
Norfolk . . .
Plymouth .
Essex
Essex
Middlesex.
Worcester .
Worcester . .
Hampden. . .
Middlesex . .
Norfolk
Bristol
Middlesex . .
Middlesex . .
Hampshire. .
Middlesex . .
Worcester . .
Worcester. .
Hampden . .
Hampden . .
Norfolk
Middlesex . .
Worcester . .
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
10,127
7,573
4,560
4,392
5,237
9,310
4,741
4,875
8,479
5,252
26,845
13,538
16,995
10,191
12,172
4.053
4,459
5,504
9,028
13,364
7,093
4,346
10,570
4,027
4,553
27,563
4,079
24,933
6,464
7,466
33,340
4,890
4,875
21,213
5,547
11,712
4,817
5,426
5,696
5,214
7,587
4,149
10,570
10,931
58,291
7,578
5,964
3,943
3,227
4,881
7,213
3,146
3,317
6,780
3,841
20,922
11,130
12,905
7,595
9,159
2,635
3,465
3,872
6,851
10,170
6,246
3,381
7,715
3,264
3,899
20,115
3.672
19,252
3,962
5,103
25,807
4,063
4,175
16,084
4,350
8,736
3,044
3,915
3,451
4,291
6,477
3,239
9,154
7,730
42,667
2.549
1,609
617
1,165
356
2,097
1,295
1,558
1,699
1,411
5,923
2,408
4,090
2,596
3,013
1,418
994
1,632
2,177
3,194
847
965
2,855
763
654
7,448
407
5,681
2,502
2,363
7,533
827
700
5,129
1,197
2,976
1,773
1,511
2,245
923
1,110
910
1,416
3,201
15,624
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
8,474
5,717
3,414
2,959
4,687
9,890
4,397
2,224
6,404
3,607
21,320
12,595
12,825
10,160
3,774
3,343
3,631
7,343
11,112
6,238
3,865
7,442
5,642
5,908
4,402
2,858
2,455
4,400
7,313
2,679
1,786
5,000
2,648
17,645
10,666
9,469
24,117
3,776
14,685
5,208
3,952
26,703
4,513
4,914
18,629
4,135
9,065
4,259
4,326
4,763
3,601
6,519
2,606
9,010
8,560
41,105
7,441
2,457
2,555
2,578
5,693
7,947
5,699
3,076
5,648
4,643
2,566
1,315
556
504
287
2,577
1,718
438
1,404
959
3,675
1,929
3,556
2,719
1,317
788
1,053
1,650
3,165
539
789
1,794
999
18,033
6,034
3,341
435
10,553
4,132
2,921
2,287
2,747
1,205
19,773
6,930
3,722
791
4,121
793
14,024
4,605
3,347
788
6,460
2,605
2,727
1,532
3,083
1,243
2,694
2,069
2,942
659
5,542
977
1,999
607
7,719
1,291
6,124
2.436
29,159
11,943
MICHIGAN.
Lenawee
Alpena . .
7,849
6,153
6,490
2,891
1,359
3,262
8,438 6,779 1,659
216
POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
MICHIGAN— Continued.
Name of place.
Ann Arbor . . .
Battle Creek . .
Bay City
Coldwater
Detroit
East Saginaw .
Flint
Grand Haven .
Grand Rapids
Ionia
Ishpeming
Jackson
Lansing
Ludington . . .
Manistee
Marquette ....
Monroe
Muskegon ....
Niles
Pontiac
Port Huron. . .
Saginaw
West Bay City
Ypsilanti . .
Faribault
ManKato
Minneapolis . .
Bed Wing
Rochester
Saint Paul. . . .
Stillwater
Winona
Jackson
Meridiar.
Natchez
Vicksburg .
Carthage
Chillicothe
Hannibal
County.
Washtenaw .
Calhoun
Bay
Branch
Wayne
Saginaw . . .
Genesee
Ottawa
Kent
Ionia
Marquette . .
Jackson
Ingham
Mason
Manistee . . .
Marquette . .
Monroe
Muskegon . .
Berrien
Oakland
Saint Clair .
Saginaw. . . .
Bay
Washtenaw .
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
8,061
7,063
20,693
4,681
116,340
19,016
8,409
4,862
32,016
4,190
6,039
16,105
8,319
4,190
6 V 930
4,690
4,930
11,262
4,197
4,509
8,883
10,525
6,397
4,984
6,269
6,229
11,389
4,169
70,695
11,660
6,654
3,114
22,016
3,419
2,656
12,977
7,033
2,573
3,761
2,765
3,861
6,722
3,428
3,374
5,028
6,473
3,591
4,204
1,792
834
9,304
512
45,645
7,356
1,755
1,748
10,000
771
3,383
3,128
1,286
1,617
3,169
1,925
1,039
4,540
769
1,135
3,855
4,052
2,806
780
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
7,363
5,838
7,064
4,381
79,577
11,350
5,386
3,147
16,507
2,500
11,447
5,241
3,343
4,000
5,086
6,002
4,630
4,867
5,973
7,460
5,471
5,575
5,140
3,789
3,868
44,196
6,284
4,194
1,639
10,782
1,991
8,999
4,403
1,686
1,927
3,777
3,158
3,656
3,914
3,113
4,329
4,463
1,788
698
3,275
513
35,381
5,066
1,192
1,508
5,725
509
2,448
838
1,657
2,073
1,309
2,844
974
953
2,860
3,131
1,008
MINNESOTA.
Rice
Blue Earth .
Hennepin . .
Goodhue . . .
Olmsted. . . .
Ramsey
Washington.
Winona
5,415
4,044
1,371
3,045
2,127
5,550
4,099
1.451
3,482
2,309
46,887
31,874
15,013
13,066
8,613
5,876
3,537
2,339
4,260
2,335
5,103
4,002
1,101
3,953
3,022
41,473
26,398
15,075
20,030
11,343
9,055
5,215
3,840
4,124
2,052
10,208
6,742
3,466
7,192
4,512
918
1,173
4,453
1,925
931
8,687
2,072
2,680
MISSISSIPPI.
Hinds ..,..,
Lauderdale .
Adams
Warren . . . .
5,204
4,947
257
4,234
3,830
4,008
3,873
135
2,709
2,575
7,058
6,542
516
9,057
8,475 j
11,814
10,875
939
12,443
11,027
404
134
582
1,416
MISSOURI.
Jasper
Livingston
Marion ....
4,167
4,078
11,074
3,959
3,728
9,809
208
350
1,265
3,978
10,125
3,554
8,493
424
1,632
POPULATION. 217
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
MISSOUEI— Continued.
Name of place.
Jefferson City
Joplin
Kansas City . .
Louisiana
Moberly
Saint Charles ,
Saint Joseph .
Saint Louis . . .
Sedalia
Springfield . . .
Warrensburg .
Lincoln
Nebraska
Omaha
Plattsmouth . .
County.
Cole
Jasper
Jackson
Pike
Randolph
Saint Charles
Buchanan
Saint Louis City .
Pettis
Greene
Johnson
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
5,271
7,038
55,785
4,325
6,070
5,014
32,431
350,518
9,561
6,522
4,049
4,403
6,558
46,484
3,991
5,311
3,835
26,775
245,505
8,442
6,182
3,841
868
480
9,301
334
759
1,179
5,656
105,013
1,119
340
208
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
4,420
32,260
3,639
1,514
5,570
19,565
310,864
4,560
5,555
2,945
3,374
24,581
3,333
1,297
3,781
14,339
198,615
3,968
5,089
2,722
1,040
7,679
306
217
1,789
5,226
112,249
592
466
223
NEBRASKA.
Lancaster
Otoe
Douglas . .
Cass
13,003
4,183
30,518
4,175
10,596
3,452
20,588
3,271
2,407
731
9,930
904
6,050
16,083
1,944
4,664
9,763
1,396
1,386
6,320
548
NEVADA.
Carson City . .
Eureka
Gold Hill
Virginia City. .
Claremont ....
Concord
Dover
Keene
Manchester . . .
Nashua
Portsmouth . .
Rochester
Somersworth. .
Atlantic
Bayonne
Bordentown . .
Bridgeton
Burlington
Camden
Chambersburg
Ormsby
Eureka .
Storey .
Storey .
4,229
4,207
4,531
10,917
2,583
1,920
2,682
6,126
1,646
2,287
1,849
4,791
7,048
3,592
3,456
NEW HAMPSHIRE.
Sullivan
Merrimack . .
Strafford ....
Cheshire ....
Hillsborough
Hillsborough
Rockingham .
Strafford
Strafford ....
4,704
3,956
748
4,053
3,518
13,843
11,978
1,865
12,241
10,577
11,687
9,257
2,430
9,294
7,848
6,784
6,003
781
5,971
5,304
32,630
20,151
12,479
23,536
16,378
13,397
9,832
3,565
10,543
8,218
9,690
8,430
1,260
9,211
8,205
5,784
4,911
873
4,103
3,712
5,586
3,492
2,094
4,504
3,572
535
1,664
1,446
667
7,158
2,325
1,006
391
932
NEW JERSEY.
Atlantic
Hudson
Burlington . .
Cumberland ,
Burlington . ,
Camden
Mercer ,
5,477
9,372
4,258
8,722
6,090
41,659
5,437
4,939
6,162
3,848
8,314
5,613
37,164
3,870
538
3,210
410
408
477
4,495
1,567
1,043
6,830
5,817
20,045
929
6,476
5,358
17,462
114
354
459
2,583
218 POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1 880 and 1 870.
NEW JEESEY.— Continued.
Name of place.
Elizabeth
Gloucester
Hackensack . . .
Harrison
Hoboken
Jersey City ....
Larnbertville . .
Millville
Morristown ....
Newark
New Brunswick
Orange
Passaic
Paterson
Perth Ainboy . .
Phillipsburg. . .
Plainfield
Rahway
Salem
Trenton
Union
Santa Fe
Albany
Amsterdam ....
Auburn
Batavia
Binghamton . . .
Brooklyn
Buffalo
Canandaigua. . .
Catskill
Cohoes
College Point . .
Corning
Cortland
Dunkirk
Edgewater
Elmira
Flushing
Geddes
Geneva
Glens Falls ....
County.
Union
Camden .
Bergen
Hudson ....
Hudson
Hudson
Hunterdon .
Cumberland
Morris
Essex
Middlesex . .
Essex
Passaic
Passaic
Middlesex . .
Warren
Union
Union
Salem
Mercer
Hudson .
1880.
Total.
Native.
28.229
20,644
5,347
4,168
4,248
3,516
6,898
4,364
30,999
18,004
120,722
81,464
4,183
3,632
7,660
7,245
5.418
4,410
136.508
96,178
17,166
13,788
13,207
9,453
6,532
4,297
51,031
32,329
4,808
3,396
7,181
6,138
8,125
6,696
6,455
5,476
5,056
4,761
29,910
24,191
5,849
3,467
7,585
1,179
732
2,534
12,995
39,258
551
415
1,008
40,330
3,378
3,754
2,235
18,702
1,412
1,043
1,429
979
295
5,719
2,382
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign.
20,832
3,682
4,129
20,297
82,546
3,842
6,101
105,059
15,058
9,348
33,579
2,861
5,095
6,258
4,555
22,874
4,640
14,080
2,736
2,239
9,963
50,711
3,209
5,591
69,175
11,684
6,117
20,711
2,170
4,189
5,076
4,185
17,855
2,362
6,752
946
1,890
10,334
31,835
633
510
35.884
3,374
3,231
12,868
691
906
1,182
370
5,019
2,278
NEW MEXICO TERRITORY.
Santo Fe
6,635 6,151 484 4,765 4,487
278
NEW YORK.
Albany
Montgomery
Cayuga
Genesee
Broome
Kings
Erie
Ontario
Greene
Albany
Queens
Steuben
Cortland
Chautauqua .
Richmond . . .
Chemung
Queens
Onondaga . . .
Ontario
Warren
90,758
66,993
9,466
7,494
21,924
16,981
4,845
3,867
17,317
14,815
566,663
388,969
155,134
103,866
5,726
4,579
4,320
3,840
19,416
11,844
4,192
2,517
4,802
3,894
4,050
3,686
7,248
4,911
8,044
4,980
20,541
16,967
6,683
5,207
4,283
3,028
5,878
4,617
4,900
4,081
23,765
1,972
4,943
978
2,502
177,694
51,268
1,147
480
7,572
1,675
908
364
2,337
3,064
3,574
1,476
1,255
1,261
819
69,422
5,426
17,225
3,890
12,692
396,099
117,714
4,862
3,791
15,357
3,652
4,018
3,066
15,863
6,223
3,629
5,521
4,500
47,215
4,264
12,583
2,975
10,350
251,381
71,477
3,714
3,149
7,947
1,980
3,084
2,775
12,472
4,625
2,443
4,176
22,207
1,162
4,642
915
2,342
144,718
46,237
1,148
642
7,410
1,672
934
291
3,391
1,598
1,186
1,345
POPULATION.
219
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
NEW YORK.— Continued.
Name of place.
Gloversville
Green Island ....
Hoosick Falls . . .
Hornellsville
Hudson
Ithaca
Jamestown
Johnstown
Kingston
Lansingburg
Little Falls
Lockport
Long Island City
Malone
Matteawan
Middletown
New Brighton
Newburgh
New York
Ogdensburg
Oswego
Owego
Peekskill . . . :
Plattsburgh
Port Jervis
Poughkeepsie
Rochester
Rome
Saratoga Springs
Schenectady
Seneca Falls
Sing Sing
Syracuse
Troy
Utica
Watertown ......
West Troy
Whitehall
Yonkers
Charlotte
New Berne
Raleigh . . .■
Wilmington
County.
Fulton
Albany
Rensselaer ....
Steuben
Columbia
Tompkins
Chautauqua . . .
Fulton
Ulster
Rensselaer
Herkimer
Niagara
Queens
Franklin
Dutchess
Orange
Richmond
Orange
New York
Saint Lawrence
Oswego
Tioga
Westchester . . .
Clinton
Orange
Dutchess
Monroe
Oneida
Saratoga
Schenectady . . .
Seneca
Westchester . . .
Onondaga
Rensselaer
Oneida
Jefferson
Albany
Washington . . .
Westchester . . .
t
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
7,133
4,160
4,530
8,195
8,670
9,105
9,357
5,013
18,344
7,432
6,910
13,522
17,129
4,193
4,411
8,494
12,679
18,049
1,206,299
10,341
21,116
5,525
6,893
5,245
8,678
20,207
89,366
12,194
8,421
13,655
5,880
6,578
51.792
56,747
33,914
10,697
8,820
4,270
18,892
6,370
3,148
3,362
7,050
7,354
8,034
6,777
4,201
14,506
5,866
5,710
10,250
11,259
3,165
3,631
7,380
8,660
14,273
727,629
6,874
15,555
4,972
6,017
4,025
7,511
16,413
62,744
9,698
6,911
10,936
4,910
•5,306
38,774
39,809
24,581
8,253
6,393
3,499
13,274
763
1,012
1,168
1,145
1,316
1,071
2,580
812
3,838
1,566
1,200
3,272
5,870
1,028
780
1,114
4,019
3,776
478,670
3,467
5,561
553
876
1,220
1,167
3,794
26,622
2,496
1,510
2,719
970
1,272
13,018
16,938
9,333
2,444
2,427
771
5,618
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign.
4,518
3,135
4,552
8,615
8,462
5,336
3,282
6,372
5,387
12,426
3,867
2,406
6,049
17,014
942,292
10,076
20,910
4,756
6,560
5,139
6,377
20,080
62,386
11,000
7,516
11,026
5,890
4,696
43,051
46,465
28,804
9,336
10,693
4,322
12,733
4,056
2,197
3,770
7,001
7,427
4,028
2,719
4,796
4,078
8,937
2,300
2,027
4,878
12,668
523,198
6,004
13,989
4,174
3,524
5,226
15,655
41,202
8,239
5,989
8,412
4,999
3,504
29,061
30,246
18,955
6,707
7,139
3,136
8,080
462
938
782
1,614
1,035
1,308
563
1,576
1,309
3,489
1,567
379
1,171
4,346
419,094
4,072
6,921
582
1,615
1,151
4,425
21,184
2,761
1,527
2,614
891
1,192
13,990
16,219
9,849
2,629
3,554
1,186
4,653
NORTH CAROLINA.
Mecklenburgh
Craven
Wake
New Hanover.
7,094
6,901
193
4,473
4,305
6,443
6,353
90
5,849
5,736
9,265
9,098
167
7,790
7,651
17,350
16,822
528
13,446
12,876
168
113
139
570
220
POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
OHIO.
Name of place:
Akron
Alliance
Ashtabula
Bellaire
Canton
Chillicothe
Cincinnati
Circieville
Cleveland
Columbus
Dayton
Defiance
Delaware
East Liverpool
Elyria
Findlay
Fremont
Galion
Gallipolis
Hamilton .-
Ironton
Lancaster
Lima
Mansfield
Marietta
Massillon
Middletown
Mount Vernon
Newark
Norwalk
Piqua
Pomeroy
Portsmouth
Salem
Sandusky
Springfield
Steubenville
Tiffin
Toledo
Urbana
Van Wert
Warren
Wooster
Xenia
Youngstown
Zanesville
Portland !
County.
Summit
Stark
Ashtabula . . .
Belmont
Stark
Ross
Hamilton
Pickaway
Cuyahoga . . .
Franklin
Montgomery .
Defiance
Delaware
Columbiana .
Lorain
Hancock
Sandusky . . .
Crawford
Gallia
Butler
Lawrence . . .
Fairfield
Allen
Bichland
Washington .
Stark
Butler
Knox
Licking
Huron
Miami
Meigs
Scioto
Columbiana .
Erie
Clarke
Jefferson
Seneca „
Lucas
Champaign .
Van Wert
Trumbull. . . .
Wayne
Greene
Mahoning . . .
Muskingum. .
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
16,512
4,636
4,415
8,025
12,258
10,938
255,139
6,046
160,146
51,647
38,678
5,907
6,894
5,568
4,777
4,633
8,446
5,635
4,400
12,122
8,857
6,803
7,567
9,859
5,444
6,836
4,538
5,249
9,600
5,704
6,031
5,560
11,321
4,041
15,838
20,730
12,093
7,879
50,137
6,252
4,079
4,428
5,840
7,026
15,435
18,113
12,901
4,159
3,652
6,873
10,315
9,295
183,480
5,543
100,737
42,576
31,432
4,751
6,006
4,612
3,667
4,250
7,077
4,765
4,144
9,587
7,647
6.087
6,614
8,371
4,788
5,381
3,821
4,735
8,424
4,842
5,159
4,457
9,695
3,731
11,283
17,646
10,150
6,650
35,788
5,579
3,871
3,732
5,233
6,436
10,678
15,996
3,611
477
793
1,152
1,943
1,643
71,659
503
59,409
9,071
7,246
1,156
888
956
1,110
383
1,369
870
256
2,535
1,210
716
953
1,488
656
1,455
717
514
1,176
862
872
1,103
1,626
310
4,555
3,084
1,943
1,229
14,349
673
208
696
607
590
4,757
2,117
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
10,006
4,063
1,999
4,033
8,660
8,920
216,239
5,407
92,829
31,274
30,473
2,750
5,641
2,105
3,038
3.315
5,455
3,523
3,711
11,081
5,686
4,725
4,500
8,029
5,218
5,185
3,046
4,876
6,698
4,498
5,967
5,824
10,592
3,700
13,000
12,652
8,107
5,648
31,584
4,276
2,625
3,457
5,419
6,377
8,075
10,011
7,402
3,495
1,638
3,165
7,037
7,111
136 : 627
4.845
54,014
23,663
23,050
2,072
4,739
1,643
2,339
2,898
4,383
2,814
3,456
8,019
4,604
4,005
3,832
6,507
4,353
3,952
2,476
4,327
5,413
3,666
4,840
4,173
8,530
3,420
8,396
10,483
6,460
4,490
20,4 C 5
3,632
2,487
2,896
4,730
5,686
5,258
8,448
2,604
568
361
868
1,623
1,809
79,612
562
38,815
7,611
7,423
678
902
462
699
417
1,072
709
255
3,062
1,082
720
668
1,522
865
1,233
570
549
1,285
832
1,127
1,651
2,062
280
4,604
2,169
1,647
1,158
11,099
644
138
561
689
691
2,817
1,563
OREGON.
Multnomah 17,577 11,265 6,312 8,293 I 5,715 2,578
POPULATION.
221
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
PENNSYLVANIA.
Name of place.
Allegheny
Allentown
Altoona
Ashland
Beaver Falls
Bethlehem
Bradford
Bristol
Carbondale
Carlisle
Chambersburg . . .
Chester
Columbia
Conshohocken . . .
Corry
Danville
Dunmore
Easton
Erie
Franklin
Harrisburg
Hazleton
Huntingdon
Johnstown
Lancaster
Lebanon
Lock Haven
McKeesport
Mahanoy
Meadville
New Castle
Norristown
Oil City
Philadelphia
Phoenixvilie
Pittsburgh
Pittston
Plymouth
Pottstown
Pottsville
Beading
Saint Clair
Scranton
Shamokin
Sharon
Shenandoah
South Bethlehem
South Easton
Sunbury
County.
Allegheny
Lehigh
Blair
Schuylkill
Beaver
Northampton
McKean
Bucks
Lackawanna
Cumberland. . . .
Franklin
Delaware
Lancaster
Montgomery
Erie
Montour
Lackawanna
Northampton . . .
Erie
Venango
Dauphin
Luzerne
Huntingdon
Cambria
Lancaster
Lebanon
Clinton
Allegheny
Schuylkill
Crawford
Lawrence
Montgomery ....
Venango
Philadelphia
Chester
Allegheny
Luzerne
Luzerne
Montgomery ....
Schuylkill
Berks
Schuylkill
Lackawanna ....
Northumberland
Mercer
Schuylkill
Northampton . . .
Northampton . . .
Northumberland
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
78,682
18,063
19,710
6,052
5,104
5,193
9,197
5,273
7,714
6,209
6,877
14,997
8,312
4,561
5,277
8,346
5,151
11,924
27,737
5,010
30,762
6,935
4,125
8,380
25,769
8,778
5,845
8,212
7,181
8,860
8,418
13,063
7,315
847,170
6,682
156,389
7,472
6,065
5,305
13,253
43,278
4,149
45,850
8,184
5,684
10,147
4,925
4,534
4,077
59,245
16,233
17,618
4,502
4,343
4,811
7,653
4,600
5,724
5,974
6,483
12,159
7,415
3,542
4,265
6,995
3,508
10,933
20,031
4,448
28,446
5,260
3,849
7,119
22.390
8,460
5,143
6,311
5,135
7,631
7,237
11,413
6,037
642,835
5,278
111,784
4,966
3,938
5,099
11,130
39,654
2,889
29,993
6,992
4,189
6,904
3,841
3,794
3,957
19,437
1,830
2,092
1,550
761
382
1,544
673
1,990
235
394
2,838
897
1,019
1,012
1,351
1,643
991
7,70<>
562
2,316
1,675
276
1,261
3,379
318
702
1,901
2,046
1,229
1,181
1,650
1,278
204,335
1,404
44,605
2,506
2,127
206
2,123
3,624
1,260
15,857
1,192
1,495
3,243
1,084
740
120
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
53,180
13,884
10,610
5,714
3,112
4,512
3,269
6,393
6,650
6,308
9,485
6,461
3,071
6,809
8,436
4,311
10,987
19,646
3,908
23,104
4.317
3,034
6,028
20,233
6,727
6,986
2,523
5,533
7,103
6,164
10,753
2,276
674.022
5,292
86,076
6,760
2,684
4,125
12,384
33,930
5,726
35,092
4,320
4,221
2,951
3,556
3,167
3,131
37,872
11,853
9,119
3,775
2,634
4,117
2,849
4,061
6,249
5,793
7,492
5,495
2,175
5,080
6,372
2,454
9.664
12,718
3,313
20,309
2,876
2,787
4,566
16,858
6,355
6,103
2,153
3,372
5,744
5,252
9,133
1,824
490,398
3,810
58,254
3,613
1,686
3,861
9,672
30,059
3,437
19,205
3,488
2,990
1,679
2,450
2,481
3.021
15,308
2,031
1,491
1,939
478
395
420
2,332
401
515
1,993
966
896
1,729
2,064
1,857
1,323
6,928
595
2,795
1,441
247
1,462
3,375-
372
883
370
2,161
1,359
912
1,620
452
183,624
1,482
27,822
3,147
998
264
2,712
3,871
2,289
15,887
832
1,231
1,272
1,106
686
110
222 POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
PENNSYLVANIA.— Continued.
County.
1880.
1870.
Total.
Native.
Foreign .
Total.
Native.
Foreign.
Tamaqua
Schuylkill
5,730
9,046
4,292
7,046
23,339
18,934
13,940
4,678
6,694
4,105
6,529
17,039
16,636
12,893
1,052
2,352
187
517
6,300
2,298
1,047
5,960
8,639
3,571
5,630
10,174
16,030
11,003
4,382
6,185
3,364
5,150
7,517
13,404
9,855
1,578
2,454
207
Titusville
Crawford
Washington
Washington
West Chester
480
Wilkesbarre
Luzerne
2,657
Williamsport
Lycoming
2,626
York
York
1,148
RHODE ISLAND.
Bristol
Burrellville
Coventry
Cranston
Cumberland
East Providence . .
Johnston
Lincoln
Newport
Pawtucket
Providence
South Kingstown.
Warren
Warwick
Westerly
Woonsocket
Charleston
Columbia
Greenville
Chattanooga
Jackson
Knoxville
Memphis
Nashville
Austin
Brenham
Brownsville
Dallas
Fort Worth
Galveston
Bristol
Providence . .
Kent
Providence .
Providence .
Providence .
Providence .
Providence .
Newport . . .
Providence .
Providence .
Washington
Bristol
Kent
Washington
Providence .
6,028
4,783
1,245
5,302
4,288
5,714
3,835
1,879
4,674
3,250
4,519
3,643
876
4,349
3,654
5,940
4,516
1,424
4,822
3,313
6,445
3,975
2,470
3,882
2,611
5,056
4,145
911
2,668
2,316
5,765
4,501
1,264
4,192
3,211
13,765
7,206
6,559
7,889
4,569
15,693
12,000
3,693
12,521
9,741
19,030
13,463
5,567
6,619
4,359
104,857
76,782
28,075
68,904
51,727
5,114
4,748
366
4,493
4,212
4,007
2,678
1.329
3,008
2,251
12,164
8,305
3,859
10,453
7,056
6,104
4,919
1,185
4,709
3,873
16,050
8,720
7,330
11,527
5,933
1,014
1,424
695
1,509
1,271
352
981
3,320
2,780
2,260
17,177
281
757
3,387
836
5,594
SOUTH CAROLINA.
Charleston
Richland. .
Greenville .
49,984
46,034
3,950
48,956
44,064
10,036
9,698
338
9,208
8,722
6,160
6,027
133
2,757
2,712
:,892
575
45
TENNESSEE.
Hamilton .
Madison. .
Knox
Shelby . . .
Davidson .
12,892
12,173
719
6,093
5,618
5,377
5,180
197
4,119
3,923
9,693
9,164
529
8,682
8,050
33,592
29,621
3,971
40,226
33,446
43,350
40,325
3,025
25,865
23,056
475
196
632
6,780
2,809
TEXAS.
Travis
Washington.
Cameron. . . .
Dallas
Tarrant
Galveston. . .
11,013
4,101
4,938
10,358
6,663
22,248
9,628
3,674
2,279
9,035
6,137
17,202
1,385
427
2,659
1,323
. 526
5,046
4,428
2,221
4,905
3,812
1,941
1,612
13,818 10,204
616
280
3,293
3,614
Key of Shades.
Females in excess.
Males in excess less than 5 per
1
5 to 10 per cen
" 10 to 20 "
" above 20 "
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West
Key of Shades.
Females in excess.
Males in excess less than 5 per cent.
mi
" 5 to 10 per cent.
" 10 to 20 "
" above 20 "
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West
POPULATION
223
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
TEXAS.— Continued.
Name of place.
County.
Houston Harris
Marshall Harrison . .
San Antonio j Bexar
Sherman I Grayson . . .
Waco I McLennan
Brattleboro'
Bennington
Burlington
Colchester
Rutland
Saint Albans
Saint Johnsbury.
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
16,513
5,624
20,550
6,093
7,295
14,240
5,309
14,952
5,709
6,793
2,273
315
5,598
384
502
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign
9,382
1,920
12,256
1,439
3,008
7,811
1,820
8,136
1,413
2,804
Windham . .
Bennington .
Chittenden .
Chittenden .
Rutland
Franklin . . .
Caledonia . .
5,880
5,250
630
4,933
4,387
6,333
5,319
1,014
5,760
4,713
11,365
8,633
2,732
14,387
8,219
4,421
3,040
1,381
3,911
2,527
12,149
9,401
2,748
9,834
6,871
7,193
5,468
1,725
7,014
4,831
5,800
4,566
1,234
4,665
3,607
1,571
100
4,120
26
204
UTAH TERRITORY.
Ogden
Weber
6,069 1 4,084
20,768 13,095
1,985
7,673
3,127
12,854
2,066
7,604
1,061
Salt Lake Citv
Salt Lake . .
5,250
VERMONT.
546
1,047
6,168
1,384
2,963
2,183
1,058
VIRGINIA.
Alexandria
Danville
Fredericksburg .
Lynchburg
Manchester
Norfolk
Petersburg
Portsmouth
Richmond . .
Staunton . . .
Winchester .
Alexandria
Pittsylvania
Spotsylvania ....
Campbell
Chesterfield
Norfolk
Chesterfield, Prince
George, and Din-
widdle.
Norfolk
Henrico
Augusta
Frederick
13,659
13,060
599
13,570
12,763
7,526
7,417
109
3,463
3,433
5,010
4,914
96
4,046
3,867
15,959
15,561
398
6,825
6,554
5,729
5,629
100
2,599
2,559
21,966
21,131
835
19,229
18,490
21,656
21,300
356
18,950
18,505
11,390
10,864
526
10,590
10,082
63,600
60,260
3,340
51,038
47,260
6,664
6,426
238
5,120
4,895
4,958
4,873
85
4,477
4,375
807
30
179
271
40
739
445
508
3,778
225
102
WEST VIRGINIA.
Charleston . .
Martin sburg .
Parkersburg.
Wheeling
Kanawha .
Berkeley .
Wood
Ohio
4,192
3,953
239
3,162
2,948
6,335
5,974
361
4,863
4,375
6,582
5,985
597
5,546
4,745
30,737
24,623
6,114
19,280
15,127
214
488
801
4,153
WISCONSIN.
Appleton
Beloit
Outagamie
Rock
8,005
4,790
5,655
3,998
2,350
792
4,518
4,396
2,990
3,518
1,528
878
224 POPULATION.
Population of places of 4,000 inhabitants and over, by nativity, in 1880 and 1870.
WISCONSIN.— Continued.
Name of place.
Eau Claire . . .
Fond du Lac
Green Bay . . .
Janesville . . .
Kenosha
La Crosse . . .
Madison
Manitowoc . .
Milwaukee . .
Neenah
Oconto
Oshkosh
Portage
Racine
Sheboygan . .
Stevens Point
Watertown . .
Wausau
County.
Eau Claire
Fond du Lac
Brown
Rock
Kenosha
La Crosse
Dane
Manitowoc
Milwaukee
Winnebago
Oconto
Winnebago
Columbia
Racine . •
Sheboygan
Portage
Dodge and Jefferson
Marathon
1880.
Total. Native. Foreign
10,119
13,094
7,464
9,018
5,039
14,505
10,324
6,367
115,587
4,202
4,171
15,748
4,346
16,031
7,314
4,449
7,883
4,277
6,289
9,564
5,153
7,079
3,632
9,125
7,620
3,871
69,514
2,845
2,423
11,094
3,041
10,327
4,693
3,085
4,811
2,517
3,830
3,530
2,311
1,939
1,407
5,380
2,704
2,496
46,073
1,357
1,748
4,654
1,305
5,704
2,621
1,364
3,072
1,760
1870.
Total. Native. Foreign.
2,293
12,764
4,666
8,789
4,309
7,785
9,176
5,168
71,440
2,655
2,655
12.663
3,945
9,880
5,310
1,810
7,550
1,349
1.529
8,735
2,851
6,554
2,995
4,336
6,062
2,591
37,667
1,773
1,431
8,122
2,432
5,889
2,920
1,243
3,966
755
764
4,029
1,815
2,235
1,314
3,449
3,114
2,577
33,773
882
1,224
4,541
1,51a
3,991
2,390
567
3,584
594
The population of the United States for different periods dwelling in cities.
Date.
Population of
United States.
O
6
o
d
.2
aj •
P, m 3
S' 3
Inhabitants of
cities in each
100 oi ihe total
population.
1790
3,929,214
5.308,483
7,239,881
9,633,822
12,866,020
17,069,453
23,191,876
31,443,321
38,558,371
50,155,783
6
6
11
13
26
44
85
141
226
286
131,472
210,873
356,920
475,135
864,509
1,453,994
2,897.586
5,072,256
8,071,875
11,318,547
3.3
1800
3.9
1801
4.9
1820
4.9
1830
6.7
1840
8.5
1850
12.5
1860
16.1
1870
20.9
1880
22.5
POPULATION. 225
FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
The number and general condition of the people in the older countries
of the world, are so different from what they are in our own land, as to
make it hardly possible to convey an adequate notion. They have been
settled so much longer, are more densely populated, have little or no out-
lying territory to supply the surplus population with homes, and all the
manufactories are over-crowded ; thousands are emigrating to our own
land every year, and as many, perhaps, to other less densely populated por-
tions of the globe.
It may be interesting to many to have, in connection with the popula-
tion statistics of our own country, those of other countries. In the subjoined
pages are to be found the latest attainable statistics with reference to the
principal countries outside America. In many of these the reports are
incomplete and unsatisfactory; nor has it been found practicable to pre-
sent these in the concise, tabulated form of the statistics of the United
States. These facts have been gathered from official returns made
in the countries named, and from numerous private publications of
the countries. In the main, they will be found accurate. What was
given, only could be reproduced. On many points of interest, no facts,
are obtainable.
In some of the European countries, as England and Germany, the most
careful and thorough provisions have been made for the accurate collec-
tion of statistics regarding the population. In others, no such provision
has been made by the governments ; consequently, the statistics are left to
private parties, or to the fortuitous reports of government agents. In the
countries of Asia and Africa, nothing is obtainable but the uncertain esti-
mates of the European inhabitants. The wild and vague reports of the
native governments have been proved to be wholly unreliable. In the
South American countries, generally, and in Mexico, there is some reliance
to be placed upon the statistics afforded. In the matters of which they
treat, they have been found to be reasonably accurate. The private reports
of the European or American inhabitants, or travelers, contain much val-
uable information, and serve to correct the errors of native reports.
It will be proper to begin with Great Britain, a country so intimately
related to our own, and whose people are of the same .race.
226
POPULATION.
GREAT BRITAIN.
Foreign Population of Great Britain and Ireland.
It is difficult to ascertain with perfect accuracy the number of
foreigners living in England and Wales. It is supposed that there are
140,090 foreigners in England and Wales, 40,909 of whom reside in London.
Of this number of foreigners 28,644 are Germans (16,082 of whom dwell
in London); Austrians, 1,669; French, 12,989; Dutch, 5,442; Swedes
and Norwegians, 5,417; Poles, 3,616; Italians, 4,489; Danes, 2,534;
Swiss, 2,341; Belgians, 2,031; Russians, 1,633; Spaniards, 1,337; other
European countries, 1,577; North Americans, 7,861; other parts of
America, 1,641; Africans, 518; Asiatics, 358.
The number of English dwelling in other parts of Europe are 64,969 ;
of whom, in France, 25,844; Germany, 7,365; Italy, 5,467; Belgium,
4,092; Switzerland, 1,124. Outside this number are 125,379 in India,
including 85,008 in the army.
In 187 1 there were living in England and Wales, 139,445 persons
who were born in foreign lands.
In 1 841 there were only 36,446 such cases and in 1851 there were
61,708, and in 1861, 101,832. Of the 1871 total, 66,101 lived in London.
The large towns with their population.
England.
London
Liverpool
Manchester with Salford
Birmingham ,
Leeds
Sheffield
Bristol
Bradford
Stoke-upon-Trent
Newcastle-on-Tyne
Hull
Portsmouth
Scotland.
Glasgow . .
Edinburgh
Dundee
Ireland.
Dublin .
Belfast .
1801.
958,865
82,295
94,876
70,670
53,162
45,755
61,153
13,265
77,058
81,404
1851.
1,362,226
375,955
401,321
232,841
172,270
135,310
137,328
103,778
84,02.7
87,784
84,690
72,096
329,097
191,221
78,931
258,369
100,301
1861.
2,803,989
443,938
441,171
296,076
207,165
185,172
154,093
106,218
101,207
109,108
97,661
94,799
394,864
201,749
90,417
304,710
120,777
1871.
3,254,260
493,405
475,990
343,787
259,212
239,946
182,552
145,830
130,985
128,443
121,982
113,569
547,538
197,581
119,141
295,841
174,394
1877.
=8
o
555,933
218,729
142,951
333,623
202,641
POPULATION.
Table showing the population of Great Britain and Ireland from 1 800 to 1 878.
227
Yeab.
England ;ind
Wales.
Scotland.
Ireland.
Total.
Isle of Man & Channel Islands.
1801
1811
1821
1831
1841
1851
1861
8,892,536
10,164,256
12,000,236
13,896,797
15,914,148
17,927,609
20,119,314
21,348,971
23,944,459
24,244,010
24,547,309
24,854,397
1,608,420
1,805,864
2,091,521
2,364,386
2,620,184
2,888,742
3,066,633
3,366,375
3,495,214
3,527,811
3,560,715
3,593,929
5,216,331
5,956,460
6,801,827
7,767,401
8,175,124
6,552,385
5,788,415
5,386,708
5,309,494
5,321,618
5,338,906
5,350,950
15,717,287
17,926,580
20,893,684
26,028,584
26,709,456
27,368,736
28,974,362
31,513,442
32,749,167
33,089,237
33,446,930
33,881,966
89,508
103,710
124,040
52,387 90,739
52,469 90,977
1871
54,042 90,596
1875
1876
1877
1878
From 1800 to 1871, the increase in the population of Great Britain
and Wales was 155 per cent; in Scotland, 100 per cent; in Ireland a
decrease of 34 per cent; in the whole Kingdom, an increase of 95 per
cent. The increase in the islands named in the same period was 68 per
cent. From 1837 to ' l &76 the population of the United Kingdom increased
29 per cent.
The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland includes an area
of 121,305 square miles, viz.: England and Wales, 58,311 square miles;
Scotland, 30,362 square miles, and Ireland, 32,531 square miles. The
islands in the British seas occupy an area of 193,647 acres, viz.: the Isle
of Man, 145,325 acres; Jersey, 28,717 acres and Guernsey, with the adjacent
islands, 19,605 acres.
The Isle of Wight contains 54,042 inhabitants; the Isle of Anglesea
contains 51,040 inhabitants; Orkney Islands contain 31,274 inhabitants;
Shetland Islands contain 31,608 inhabitants.
The number of families in England and Wales in 187 1 was 5,049,016.
Great Britain shows a marked increase in population when compared
with France and Prussia. From 1861 to 1870, there was an increase of
13.23 per cent in Britain, no gain in France, and a loss of nearly 2 per
cent in Prussia. From 1867 to 1872, there was a gain of 13 per cent in
Britain, a loss of 1.01 per cent in France and of 2.32 per cent in Prussia.
This included the time of the Franco-Prussian war, and when England
was at peace. The differences in the three countries is not due to a less
number of births, or a greater number of deaths; but more largely to
immigration.
228 POPULATION.
The population of Great Britain and Ireland, according to sex, in different periods.
England and Wales.
Scotland.
Ireland.
Males.
Females.
Males.
Females.
Males.
Females.
1861
9,801,152
11,093,123
11,656,400
12,097,547
10,318,162
11,680,689
12,288,059
12,756,850
1,453,496
1,607,276
1,673,105
1,724,320
1,615,908
1,760,646
1,822,109
1,869,609
2,831,783
2,626,661
2,572,088
2,638,260
2,956,632
1871
2,768,346
2,737,406
2,795,380
1875
1878
Those of the people not dwelling in the country in 1871, viz.: those
of the Land Forces, Navy and Commercial Marine are not included;
they are numbered 216,080. The disproportion between the sexes has in-
creased during the last twenty years. In 1851 the figures stood at 13,369,-
442 males against 14,074,314 females, a difference of 704,872. In 1861 the
difference was 803,271, and in 1871 it had risen to 882,611. If the soldiers
and absent sailors are included, there is still a disproportion of 687,115.
This is doubtless the result in a great measure of the Colonial possessions
together with the Indian and Crimean wars and the enormous migration
of the Irish. It is remarkable that the difference is not still greater in
Ireland — a sign of universal emigration.
The emigration from Great Britain and Ire/and for different periods and the principal
destinations.
Year.
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1878
Total No.
Emigrants.
128,469
91,770
121,214
223,758
208,900
209,801
204,882
195,953
196,325
258,027
256,940
252,435
295,213
310,612
241,014
163,809
138,222
To United
States.
87,500
49,764
58,706
146,813
147,042
147,258
161,000
159,275
155,532
203,001
196,075
198,843
233,747
233,073
148,161
134,823
54,554
54,069
To British
N. America.
9,786
12,707
15,522
18,083
12,721
12,211
13,253
15,503
21,062
33,891
35,295
32,671
32,205
37,208
25,450
22,283
9,335
10,697
To
Australia.
24,302
23,738
41,843
53,054
40,942
37,283
24,097
14,466
12,809
14,901
17,065 j
12,227 j
15,876 i
26,428 J
53,958 '
28,882
32,196
36,057
Annual Aver-
age to other
Places not
stated.
y 3,535
4,772
8,889
13,384
POPULATION. 229
The English colonies and foreign possessions.
The English colonies and foreign possessions are scattered over all parts
of the world. The following is a list of them, together with the manner
and time of their coming into British possession: —
Colonies. Manner of possession. . Ua P e .f > . f
1 Newfoundland By settlement and conquest from France 1608
2 Prince Edward's Island. .By settlement and conquest from France
3 Nova Scotia By settlement and conquest from France 1654
4 Bermuda Settlement 1609
5 St. Christopher Settlement 1623 and 1650
6 Barbadoes Settlement 1625
7 Nevis Settlement 1628
8 Bahamas Settlement 1629
9 Turk's Island Settlement 1629
10 Gambia Settlement 1631
11 Antigua Settlement 1632
12 Moutserjat Settlement 1632
13 Jamaica Conquest from Spain 1655
14 Gold Coast Settlement 1661
15 Virgin Islands Settlement 1666
16 Honduras .Ceded by Spain 1670
17 St. Helena Exchanged 1651
18 Gibraltar Conquest from Spain 1704
19 Canada Conquest from France 1759 and 1763
20 Dominica Ceded by France 1763
21 Grenada Ceded by France 1763
22 Tobago Ceded by France 1763
23 St. Vincent Ceded by France 1763
24 New Brunswick Separated from Nova Scotia '. 1784
25 Sierra Leone Settlement. Ceded by Holland 1787
26 Gambia Settlement. Ceded by Holland 1871
27 New South Wales Settlement 1787
28 Ceylon Conquest from Holland 1796
29 Trinidad Conquest from Spain 1797
30 Malta Conquest from France 1800
31 Guiana Ceded by Holland 1803
32 St. Lucia Conquest from France 1803
33 Tasmania Settlement 1803
34 Cape of Good Hope Conquest from Holland 1806
35 Mauritius Conquest from France 1810
36 Heligoland Ceded by Denmark 1814
37 Ascension Settlement 1827
38 West Australia Settlement 1829
39 South Australia Settlement 1836
40 Natal Settlement 1838
41 New Zealand Settlement 1839
42 Falkland Isles Settlement in 1765 and ceded by Spain 1837
43 Hong Kong Ceded by China 1843
44 Labuan Ceded by Sultan of Borneo 1846
45 Victoria Separated from New South Wales 1850
46 Columbia Settlement 1858
47 India \ Settlement and conquest from 1625 and 1849
' ( Transferred from East India Company 1859
230
POPULATION.
The English colonies and foreign possessions. — Continued.
iolonies. Manner of possession. . V&te of
Acquisition.
Queensland Separated from New South Wales 1859
Caff reland Separated from the Cape 1860
Transvaal Annexation April 12 1877
Straits Settlements Treaty and Settlement 1786 and 1824
Vancouver's Island Settlement 1792
Lagos Conquest and Treaty 1874
Fiji Islands Ceded in 1874
Cyprus Convention, June 4th 1878
These possessions embraced, according to the official returns in 1877,
8,078,370 square miles, with a population of 233,930,338. The dealings
of the mother country with the various colonies are not uniform. Those
which are simply military positions are ruled absolutely, while those colo-
nies with European populations have their parliaments and govern them-
selves, as far as their internal affairs are concerned, as free and independ-
ent countries. Thus act the various colonies in Australia, Canada and the
Cape. They have the power of determining their requirements, and
voting the supplies to meet them. It is only as regards the military that
the mother country continues her supervision, and even that she has con-
tracted of late years by withdrawing most of the troops.
Possessions in Europe.
Area
sqr. miles.
Population.
Inhabitants
per sqr. mile.
Gibraltar
Malta and Gozo.
*Cyprus
H
115
4,000
25,148
149,270
200,000
1,266
62
Military population of 6,448 not included.
British North America.
The earlier provinces of Upper and Lower Canada (which were
united in 1839), together with New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Prince
Edward's Island have, since July 1, 1867, been formed into a Confedera-
tion, under the name of the Dominion of Canada. Upper Canada bears
the name of Ontario, and Lower Canada of Quebec, the chief town of the
Confederation being Ottawa.
By an Act passed March 9, 1869, the lands of the Hudson's Bay Com-
pany were added to the Confederation, and, in June of the same year, New-
foundland was likewise added. Since 1866 Vancouver's Island and British
POPULATION.
231
Columbia have been united to the Dominion of Canada,
and population is as under: —
The total area
Square miles.
Population.
Population
to sqr. mile.
Ontario (Upper Canada)
101,736
187,702
27,177
20,900
40,200
a 200,000
a 13,000
2,173
1,620,851
1,191,516
285,594
387,800
146,536
10,586
a
94,021
15.9
Quebec (Lower Canada)
6.3
New Brunswick
10.5
Nova Scotia
18.5
Newfoundland
British Columbia
Vancouver's Island
Prince Edward's Island ....
Total Dominion of Canada
605,561
14,340
2,750,000
3,720,904
11,945
28,700
Add Manitoba
Add Northwest Territory
Total of British North America
3,370,000
3,763,549
a Exclusive of Indians.
Neither the lands of the Hudson's Bay Company nor those of British
Columbia have any well-defined frontier lines.
The population of the first four lands consisted in 1871 of 1,764,311
males, and 1,721,450 females. The nationalities were exceedingly mixed,
of—
Scandinavians
Italians
Spaniards and Portuguese .
Poles and Russians
Jewish
Africans
Indians
1,623
1,035
829
607
123
21,496
23,035
French origin 1,082,940
English 706,369
Welsh 7,773
Scotch 549,946
Irish 846,414
German 202,991
Dutch 29,662
Swiss 2,962
Australasia.
In a most remarkable manner, a whole division of the earth has, by
colonization, attained to civilization. On May 13th, 1787, a ship left
England and reached Port Jackson on the 26th January, 1788, having on
board the refuse of English society, 565 male and 192 female convicts,
together with 208 officers and soldiers, and 65 women and children.
These were landed and employed in the construction of rude huts on the '
spot where now stands the flourishing city of Sydney. This was the first
attempt at forming an English colony in Australia. It continued to be
little more than a convict settlement, and, to a great extent, unproductive,
until 1 82 1. The discovery of rich gold fields in 1851 acted as a great
incentive to a better and more extended development of the colony.
232
POPULATION.
At that time, there were seven separate independent centers, each
under a separate governor. In 1824, Van Diemen's Land was made an
independent colony, with a legislative council of its own and a supreme
court of legislature; South Australia, in 1834; Victoria, in 1851; and
Queensland, in 1859. The development of Victoria was exceedingly rapid
from the year 1834. Previous to this, there had been two unsuccessful
attempts to form a colony — viz., in 1803 and 1826. From 1834 to 1851,
it formed part of New South Wales, but, in 1851, it became an independ-
ent colony.
The following tables give the various colonies with their acreage and
population: —
Colonies.
New South Wales .
Victoria
South Australia . . .
Queensland
West Australia . . .
Tasmania
New Zealand
Total.
Area in
square miles.
3,123,581
Total cultiva-
tion in acres,
1875.
310,938
451,139
88,198
1,126,831
914,730
1,444,586
678,600
77,347
1,000,000
47,571
26,215
332,824
104,900
607,138
4,087,436
Population.
Colonies.
New South Wales .
Victoria
South Australia . . .
Queensland
West Australia
Tasmania
New Zealand
Total .
1865.
411,388
626,639
156,605
87,775
20,260
95,201
201,712
1,599,580
1871.
503,981
731,528
185,626
120,104
24,785
99,328
256,393
1,921,745
1873.
560,275
790,492
198,075
146,690
25,761
104,217
295,946
2,121,456
1874.
584,278
808,437
204,623
163,517
26,209
104,176
341,860
2,233,100
1875.
606,652
823,272
210,442
181,288
26,709
103,663
375,856
2,327,882
1877.
662,212
860,787
231,383
195,092
27,838
107,104
417,622
2,464,560
Most of the inhabitants are of British nationality. In 1866, there
were, however, 8,119 Germans in South Australia, and 1,999 ^ n New
Zealand, besides 24,732 Chinese. In 1871, there were, throughout the
whole of the Australian colonies, 34,322 Germans, viz., 9,264 in Victoria,
8,317 in Queensland, 8,309 in South Australia, 5,467 in New South
Wales, 2,416 in New Zealand, 506 in Tasmania, and 43 in West Aus-
tralia. The natives are rapidly disappearing. In 1858, there Were 1,768;
in 1871, there were 1,330. In South Australia, in 1855, there were 3,450.
In Tasmania, in 1866, there were only 14, whereas 57 years previously
there were 5,000.
POPULATION.
233
GERMAN EMPIRE.
Table showing the area and population of the German Empire.
States and Dominions.
( Kingdom of Prussia
\ Dukedom of Lauenburg
2 Kingdom of Bavaria
3 Saxony
4 Wurtemburg
5 Grand Duchy of Baden
6 Grand Duchy of Hesse
7 Grand Duchy of Mechlenburg-Schwerin. .
8 Grand Duchy of Saxe- Weimar
9 Grand Duchy of Mecklenburg-Strelitz
10 Grand Duchy of Oldenburg
11 Grand Duchy of Brunswick
12 Saxe-Meimngen
13 Saxe-Altenburg
14 Saxe-Coburg-Gotha
15 Anhalt (Dukedom)
16 Schwarzburg-Rudolphstadt (Principality)
17 Schwarzburg-Sonderhausen
18 Waldeck (Principality)
19 Reuss (old line)
20 Reuss (new)
21 Schaumburg-Lippe
22 Lippe (Principality)
23 Free Town of Lubeck
24 Bremen
25 Hamburg
26 Alsace-Lorraine
Total
English
sqr. miles.
Population
in 1877.
134,503
25,742,404
190
451
49,546
109
29,299
5,022,390
171
5,783
2,760,586
477
7,526
1,881,505
250
5,825
1,507,179
258
2,955
884,218
299
5,145
557,897
108
1,403
286,183
203
1,105
96,982
87
2,466
316,640
128
1,424
311,764
218
956
187,957
196
510
142,122
278
760
174,339
229
903
203,437
225
361
75,523
209
329
67,191
264
435
56,242
129
116
45,094
388
318
89,032
279
170
32,059
188
435
111,135
255
108
52,158
482
95
122,402
1,288
159
338,974
2,131
5,591
1,531,804
273
210,493 42,727,360
Population
to the
English
sqr. mile.
202
The number of inhabitants was estimated, in 1818, at 30,157,638
(certainly too low a number); in 1865, at 46,412,000, an increase, there-
fore, of 16,254,400, or almost 54 per cent (more exact, 53.89 per cent).
If we subtract the population separated from the original registered
number — viz.: that of German, Austrian, Lichtenstein, Luxembourg and
Limburg as 9,743,451, and the then population of the Prussian and Posen
provinces and Schleswig as about 2,639,300, we shall see that the popula-
tion of Germany, now, without Alsace-Lorraine, has increased at the rate
of 63.78 per cent. The increase, however, is very unequal in the various
lands.
234
POPULATION.
Table showing the population by sex, the differences, and the number of households and
dwelling-houses in the several states of the German Empire.
Prussia
Laueuburg
Bavaria
Saxony
Wurtemburg
Baden
Hesse
Mecklenburg-Schwerin
Saxe- Weimar
Mecklenburg-Strelitz . .
Oldenburg
Brunswick
Saxe-Meiningen
Saxe-Altenburg
Saxe-Coburg-Gotha
Anhalt
Sobwerin-Rudolphstadt
Schwerin-Sondersheim .
Waldeck
Reuss (old)
Reuss (new)
Schaumburg
Lippe
Lubeck
Bremen
Hamburg
Alsace-Lorraine
12,1
2,
1,
Men.
Women".
Difference.
House-
holds.
141,082
12,498,624
357,542
5,116,804
24,958
24,588
370
10,706
368,558
2,494,892
126,334
1,062,374
248,799
1,307,445
58,646
539,304
876,164
942,375
66,212
397,980
711,551
749,011
37,460
300,235
421,849
431,045
9,196
180,260
272,034
285,863
13,829
117,264
139,352
146,831
7,479
60,848
47,062
49,920
2,858
21,047
156,701
159,939
3,238
66,689
155,355
156,409
1,054
70,254
92,107
95,850
3,743
39,799
69,255
72,869
3,612
31,940
84,377
89,962
5,585
39,085
99,858
103,579
3,721
43,295
36,837
38,686
1,849
16,328
32,668
34,523
1,855
15,221
26,387
29,837
3,450
11,535
22,240
22,845
614
9,969
43,443
45,589
2,146
19,161
15,903
16,156
345
6,742
54,637
56,498
1,861
23,721
25,104
27,054
1,950
12,013
59,275
63,127
3,852
24,388
165,306
173,668
8,367
74,904
760,040
789,547
29,502
356,461
Dwelling
Houses .
2,892,396
6,117
795,000
339,169
273,928
204,772
126,072
60,000
47,241
9,438
51,192
34,556
27,688
20,526
26,899
26.598
11,822
11,337
8.503
5,226
11,177
4,678
15,624
6,163
18,297
26,250
' 265,590
It must be remembered that the statement of houses is very inade-
quate upon which to form a comparison, as it represents here, equally, the
mansions in the great towns, and the wooden huts or cottages in the
country. There is a great variety in the houses of large cities; look at
London, with its houses arranged for one family, and at Paris, with its
houses erected to contain a dozen families.
The nationalities of the German Empire.
The best sign by which to judge of these is the mother-tongue.
Taking this as the best method, we find that the whole population of the
middle and small states, with the exception of some 50,000 Wends in
Saxony, speak German (the Wends in Altenburg speak German). Fur-
ther, there are some 240,000 — 250,000 French in Alsace-Lorraine. Metz
and its suburbs are almost entirely French. Most of the provinces of
POPULATION.
235
Prussia contain a pure German population. The other provinces, how-
ever, contain 2,900,000 who are not Germans. Taking into consideration
the increase of the population, since the numbering of the nationalities in
Prussia in 1861, the following non-German inhabitants must not be lost
sight of:
Poles 2,500,000
Wends 150,000
Czechs 60,000
Total Sclavonians 2,710,000
Lithuanians 150,000
Danes 150,000
French 250,000
Total, including Sclavonians 3,260,000
In December, 1871, there were, within the empire, 194,202 foreigners
from European countries, and 12,553 foreigners from other parts of the
world, of whom —
.were in Prussia
. were in Bavaria
83,145 Europeans
4.159 others
37,373 Europeans
1,496 others
23,048 Europeans ) „„>_ ■ Q _„„
1,350 others | were m Saxony
12,929 Europeans ( j B d
882 others )
Of these, 206,755 foreigners —
75,702 were from Austria and Hungary
24,518 were from Switzerland
22,042 were from Holland
14,535 were from Russia (including Poles)
10,698 were from United States
10,105 were from Great Britain
4,671 were from France
5,094. .were from Turkey and its dependencies
192 were from Greece
9,263 Europeans ) ■ -.xt , ,
L393 others \ were ln Wurtemburg
104 others ( ' ' - were m Alsace-Lorraine
6,090 Europeans / • tt u
L258 others \ were in Hambur &
802 Europeans ) ■ t>
562 others \ were m Bremen
44 were from Portugal
15,163 were from Denmark
12,346 were from Norway and Sweden
5,097 were from Belgium
4,828 were from Luxemburg
4,019 were from Italy
310 were from Spain
86 were from Lichtenstein
1,896 without accurate information
Emigration from the German Empire.
The first great emigration from Germany to North America took
place in the year 1780, in Wurtemburg and the Palatinate; the next and
still larger, at the time of the famine in 18 17-18.
According to the most correct information, the number of emigrants
from Germany to the United States, between the years 1820-30, was not
more than 7,729. From 1831-40 the number rose to 152,454. From
1841-51 to 434,621, and from 1851-60, to 951,667. From the middle of
the year 1850, the emigrants from Germany have exceeded those from
Ireland. The unfavorable reports from the United States caused an im-
portant decrease in 1855; indeed, 18,000 returned to their fatherland.
-236
POPULATION.
Since that time an increased emigration has set in. All estimates of the
extent of emigration are only approximately correct. As far as we can
judge, the total number of German emigrants to the United States alone
was, in —
1845 74,000
1846 94,581
1847 109,531
1848 81,895
1849 89,102
1850 82,404
1851 112,547
1852 162,301
1853 157,180
1854 251,931
1855 81,698
1856 98,573
1857 115,976
1858 53,266
1859 45,100
1860 49,669
1861 35,427
The following table gives the number of German emigrants, and the
ports at which they embarked:
1873.
1874.
1875.
1878.
1877.
1878.
Bremen
48,608
51,432
17,913
24,093
1,536
1,576
2,511
12,620
15,826
268
2,066
1,489
10,972
12,706
202
4,488
1,258
9,328
10,725
75
1,836
11,329
11,827
85
Stettin
Antwerp
3,598
6,776
976
Havre
Total
110,414
47,629
32,269
29,626
21,964
24,217
It must not be forgotten that emigrants to all other countries are
omitted in the calculation, especially those to Australia, California direct,
British North America, South America, and to other European lands.
From 1819-55, the total number of German emigrants, according to
Gabler, amounted to 1,799,853. In the 20 years, 1847-66, there landed in
New York alone, 1,345,619 Germans, which number increased to 2,052,-
343 by the year 1873. If it be taken into consideration how many Prus-
sians and Austrians are not included, how many emigrants wend their
way to other lands than those named, and that the emigrants are, as a
rule, the young and vigorous of the population, it will then be seen how
great the loss is to the country.
The towns of Germany.
Germany, as regards its possession of large towns, stands far behind
England and France. According to the returns of 1875, there was only
one town of more than half a million of inhabitants, viz., Berlin, with
POPULATION.
237
826,000, and none between 250,000 and 500,000; and yet, German towns,,
as a rule, are in a nourishing condition. There are nine towns with a
population varying between 100,000 and 250,000, viz.:
Hamburg 240,000
Breslau > 208,000
Dresden 177,000
Munich 170,000
Cologne 129,000
Magdeburg 114,000
Konigsberg 112,000
Leipzig 107,000
Hanover 104,000
Of medium-sized towns, Germany possesses, Dy means of her conquest
of Alsace-Lorraine, a larger number than France. Twenty-two of these
towns have a population above 50,000, and are here given.
Stuttgart 92,000
Dantzic 89,000
Nurnberg 83,000
Stettin 76,000
Altona 74,000
Elberfeld 71,000
Chemnitz 68,000
Crefeld 57,000
Mainz 54,000
Halle 53,000
Metz 51,000
Frankfort A. M 91,000
Strasburg 86,000
Bremen 83,000
Aix-la-Chapelle 74,000
Barmen 74,000
Dusseldorf 69,000
Brunswick 58,000~
Posen 56,000
Mulhausen 53,000
Essen 51,000
Augsburg 51,000
Seven towns have a population between 40,000 and 50,000, viz.:
Cassel, Dortmund, Potsdam, Erfurt, Frankfort on the Oder, Gorlitz and
Wurzburg. Twenty-one towns contain a population varying from 25,000
to 40,000. Such are Lubeck, Mannheim, Darmstadt, Carlsruhe, Wiesba-
den, Coblenz, Kiel, Elbing, Rostock, Duisburg, Regensburg, Bromberg,
Zwickau, Schwerin, Stralsund, Gladbach, Ulm, Bonn, Brandenburg, Bam-
berg and Halberstadt. Twenty-one towns contain a population of from
20,000 to 25,000.
Germany contains 1,985 towns of more than 2,000 inhabitants, making
a total of 13,162,864, while 27,847,135 live in communes and villages.
Certain colonial possessions were annexed to the German Empire in
the year 1884, lying on the west coast of Africa, namely, the territory of
Togo, Bagida, Bimbia, the island of Nikol, Malimba, Plantation Criby,
and the coast of Damara Land. In the Pacific ocean, Hermit Island,
Duke of York group and a part of New Britain. The estimated area of
the total territory annexed is 450,000 square miles and the population,,
355> 000 -
238 POPULATION.
Table showing the area and population of the states of Europe in round numbers in 1 870.
Countries.
Area in English
square miles.
Population.
Popnlationto
square mile.
Great Britain and Ireland
121,305
204,031
210,493
240,462
2,088,274
114,325
15,977
68
11,379
12,707
999
55,356
170,928
122,825
195,716
35,739
19,342
49,247
19,135
3,400
136,620
33,881,966
36,905,788
42,727,360
38,000,000
74,145,223
28,209,620
2,759,854
8,664
5,476,668
3,865,456
205,158
2,070,300
4,484.542
1,807,555
16,809,913
4,745,124
1,679,775
5,376,000
1,860,824
243,329
8,477,214
279
180
202
Austro-Hungary . .
185
35
Italy
246
172
127
481
Holland
304
Luxemburg . . ....
205
37
Sweden
26
Norway
14
Spain
76
132
Greece
86
Roumania
109
Servia
97
Montenegro
71
62
Total
3,828,328
313,740,333
148
Russia extends over considerable more than half (five-ninths) of the
whole area of Europe. It is 9 times as great as Austro-Hungary, which
ranks next in dimensions. It possesses nearly one-quarter (23 per cent)
of the total population of Europe.
Table showing the area and population of the states of America in 1870.
Countries.
Area in
square miles.
United States of North America
Mexico
Central America (five States)
Colombia
Venezuela and Ecuador
Peru, Bolivia, and Chili
Argentine States, with Paraguay and Uruguay
Brazil
Hayti and San Domingo
European Possessions
Greenland, and land at North Pole
Terra del Fuego and Falkland Islands
Canadian Seas, etc
Total
16,409,060
Population.
3,603,884
38,925,598
743,948
9,389,461
174,346
2,460,754
318,930
2,951,984
457,133
2,650,331
1,138,600
7,160,669
1,748,390
2,610,834
3,218,166
11,108,291
29,766
800,000
3,691,073
7,750,000
808,556
11,000
382,716
30,000
93,552
85,848,922
POPULATION.
239
Table showing the number and distribution in states of the three principal races of
Europe.
Teutons.
Germans in —
Germany 39,400,000
Austria 9,600,000
Switzerland 2,000,000
Eussia and Poland . . 1,500,000
Holland 3,800,000
Belgium 2,800,000
Scattered 600,000
Total Germans. . . . 59,700,000
Britons 27,500,000
Scandinavians 8,200,000
Total Teutons 95,400,000
Latin.
French in —
France 33,000,000
Belgium 2,300,000
Switzerland 700,000
Scattered 800,000
Total French 36,800,000
Italians 27,500,000
Spanish and Port-
uguese 20,000,000
Total Latin race.. 84,300,000
Slavs.
Russians —
Kussians 60,000,000
Poles and Lithua-
nians in Kussia 5,700,000
Austria 18,000,000
Prussia and Saxony. 2,800,000
On the Danube and
Turkey 6,000,000
Total Slavs 92,500,000
The three principal races are thus represented in nearly equal num-
bers. Language is accepted as the usual test of nationality, and, as a
general rule, it answers well ; but there are exceptions to the rule. Indi-
viduals who are placed for a long time in any other country than their own,
frequently fall into the language of that country, and their descendants
almost unavoidably adopt it. In many cases, language indicates rather
education and surroundings, than origin. It certainly is no mark of
nationality, when it has been introduced among a people by wide-spread
conquest. Among the languages of civilized nations, English is the most
widely spread; it is the mother tongue of about 80,000,000 of people;
German of between 50,000,000 and 60,000,000; French between 40,000,000
and 50,000,000; Spanish 40,000,000, and Italian 28,000,000 of people.
Russian is the language of between 55,000,000 and 60,000,000.
Table showing the foreign possessions of European states.
Area English
square miles.
Population
in 1870.
Great Britain
Bussia
Turkey
Holland
Spain
France
Portugal
Denmark. ...
Total....
8,551,760
5,251,028
2,019,890
660,609
116,255
318,930
497,726
42,524
17,458,722
252,702,000
12,000,000
30,000,000
24,000,000
8,291,442
6,000,000
2,000,000
48,000
335,041,442
240 POPULATION.
FRANCE.
Before the Great Revolution, the kingdom was composed of 35 prov-
inces which had very different regulations and privileges; 12 bore the
title of Duchies, 13 of Counties, the remainder being called Districts or
Lordships. For administrative purposes, there was a further division into
29 Generalities, which were named after the chief towns. The National
Assembly, with a view of destroying all provincial differences, made
(22nd December, 1 789) the departmental arrangement by which all the
old relations were purposely overthrown.
The Revolution and the Empire produced great enlargements.
First, the possessions of German princes of the Empire (Munpelgard,
which belonged to Wurtemburg, etc.) were, in accordance with the wish
of the majority of the inhabitants, treated as French possessions. Next,
on September 14, 1791, the incorporation of the papal county of Avignon,
and on November 27, 1792, and January 31, 1793, that of Savoy and Nice
was completed. Swiss territories followed. At the Peace of Campo
Formio, October 17, 1797, Austria ceded Belgium to France. The
Peace of Luneville, February 9, 1801, gave to it the whole German left
bank of the Rhine, about 1,200 square miles, with nearly 1,000,000 souls.
There were afterward united to France, September 11, 1802, Piedmont;
on 21st July, 1805, Parma; on 27th October, 1807, Etruria (Tuscany);
on 17th May, 1809, Rome; on the 9th July, 18 10, Holland; on the 12th
November, in the same year, Verlais; and on the 10th December, the
mouths of the Ems, the Wiser, and the Elbe, together with the Hanse
towns (600 square miles, with more than 1,000,000 inhabitants); then
Oldenburg, etc. The number of departments, which, at first, were only 83,
rose to 130, with a population estimated at 42,365,434 souls. The first
Peace of Paris, May 30, 18 14, granted to France, not only the dominions
which she possessed before 1789, but also Avignon, Munpelgard, part of
Savoy, and several border cantons of Belgium, etc. By the second Peace
of Paris, November 21, 181 5, France lost Savoy, the Belgian border can-
tons, Saarbruck and the right bank of the Queich, as well as the fortresses
of Landau (occupied since 17 13) Saarlouis, Marienburg and Philippeville.
In 1830, Algiers was conquered. In consequence of a treaty with the
Italian government, the union of Savoy and Nice with France took place
in June, i860. The newly acquired country (with 669,059 inhabitants)
POPULATION,
241
was divided into three departments, Savoy, Upper Savoy, and Alpes
Maritimes. The arrondissement of Grasse, which had, till then, belonged
to the department of Var, was assigned to Alpes Maritimes. By a treaty
with the Prince of Monaco, Mentone and Roccabruna were also acquired,
in 1 86 1. The war of 1870 ended with the loss of Alsace-Lorraine. On
February 26, 187 1, followed the conclusion of the preliminary treat)", by
which a cession of territory, and an indemnity of £200,000,000 were
granted to Germany; this agreement was sanctioned by the National
Assembly at Bordeaux on March 1st, and the final treaty of peace was
concluded at Frankfort-on-Main on the 10th May, 1871. The State
lost, thereby, territory to the extent of 5,209 English square miles, in
which there dwelt, according to the French census (1866) a civil pop-
ulation of 1,597,238 — altogether 3 departments, 11 districts (arrondisse-
ments), 76 cantons, and 1,559 communes.
The population by districts, with the area of each, and the number of sub-divisions.
Since the loss of Alsace-Lorraine, the French territories in Europe
contain 204,031 English square miles, and the census taken in March,,
1872, gave the population at 36,102,921, exclusive of the troops in Algeria
and the colonies. The census of December, 1876, gave 36,905,788 — the
increase in the four years and seven months amounting to 802,867, equal
to 2.17 per cent. This increase is partly owing to immigration from
Alsace-Lorraine. The European territory of France is divided into 86
departments, which are subdivided into 362 arrondissements (districts),
2,873 cantons, and 35,989 communes. Previous to the war of 1870, there
were 89 departments, 373 districts, 2,914 cantons, and 37,548 communes.
Districts.
Ain
Aisne
Allier • [1,815,167
Alpes (Basses)
Alpes (Hautes)
Alpes (Maritime)
Ardeche
Ardenne
Ariege
Aube
Aude
Aveyron
Belfort Territory
English
1872
1876
Dis-
Can-
Com-
acres.
tricts.
tons.
munes.
1,432,345
363,290
365,462
5
36
45a
1,815,944
552,439
560,427
5
37
837
1,815,107
390,812
405,783
4
28
317
1,717,684
139,332
136,166
5
30
251
1,380,633
118,898
119,094
3
24
189
948,233
190,037
203,604
3
25
150
1,365,082
380,277
384,378
3
31
339
1,292,523
320,217
326,782
5
31
501
1,208,785
246,298
244,795
3
20
336
1,482,343
255,687
355,219
5
26
446
1,559,370
285,927
300,665
4
31
436
2,159,602
402,474
413,826
5
32
289
150,151
56,781
68,600
1
6
106-
242
POPULATION.
The population of France by districts, etc. — Continued.
Districts.
English
1872.
1876
Dis-
Can-
acres.
tricts.
tons.
1,260,902
554,911
556,379
3
27
1,363,617
454,012
450,220
6
38
1,418,143
231,867
281,086
4
23
1,467,767
367,520
313,950
5
29
1,685,945
465,653
465,628
6
40
1,778,233
335,392
145,613
3
29
1,448,924
302,746
311,525
3
29
2,160,610
258,507
262,701
5
62
2,141,776
374,510
377,663
4
36
1,700,748
622,295
630,957
5
48
1,375,370
274,663
278,423
4
25
2,268,092
480,141
489,848
5
47
1,291,204
291,251
306,094
4
27
1,610,822
320,417
321,756
4
29
1,471,539
377,874
377,874
5
36
1,450,952
282,622
283,075
4
24
1,660,116
642,963
666,106
5
43
1,441,383
420,131
423,804
4
40
1,553,600
479,362
477,731
4
39
1,551,236
284,717
283,546
5
29
2,405,859
705,149
735,242
6
48
1,530,906
429,878
445,053
4
36
1,661,280
589,532
602,712
6
43
1,678,439
277,693
281,248
4
23
1,510,083
317,027
314,875
3
24
2,047,466
575,784
581,099
4
45
1,233,520
287,634
288,823
4
32
2,302,363
300,528
303,508
3
28
1,568,677
268,801
272,643
3
24
1,175,626
550,611
590,613
3
30
1,225,675
308,732
313,721
3
28
1,698,016
602,206
612,972
5
45
1,672,483
353,021
360,903
4
31
1,287,299
281,404
276,512
3
29
1,322,428
319,289
316,920
4
35
1,351,023
135,190
138,319
3
24
1,758,869
518,471
517,258
5
34
1,464,309
544,776
539,910
6
48
2,020,568
386,157
407,780
5
32
1,536,260
251,196
252,448
3
28
1,277,145
350,637
351,933
3
27
1,295,263
365,137
404,609
4
29
1,538,283
284,725
294,059
4
28
1,679,059
490,352
506,573
4
37
1,683,690
33S\917
346,822
4
25
1,403,174
1,441,764
1,519,855
7
61
1,446,199
396,804
401,618
4
35
1,506,030
398,250
392,526
4
36
1,631,590
761,158
793,140
6
44
1,963,775
566,463
570,207
5
50
1,882,797
426,700
431,525
5
40
Com-
munes.
Bouches du Rhone
Calvados
Cantal
Charente
Charente Inf
Cher
Correze
Corsica
Cote-d'Or
Cotes-du-Nord ....
Creuse
Dordogne
Doubs
Drome
Eure
Eure-et-Loire
Finisterre
Gard
Garonne (Haute). .
Gers
Gironde
Herault
Ille-et-Vilaine
Indre
Indre-et-Loire ....
Isere
Jura
Landes (Haiden). .
Loir-et-Cher
Loire
Loire (Haute)
Loire Inferieure . . .
Loiret
Lot
Lot-et-Garonne
Lozere
Maine-et-Loire
Manche (Channel) .
Marne
Marne (Haute) ....
Mayenne
Meurthe-et-Moselle
Meuse (Maas)
Morbihan
Nievre
Nord
Oise
Orne
Pas-de-Calais
Puy-de-Dome
Pyrenees (Basses).
108
764
264
426
479
291
287
363
717
389
263
582
636
372
700
426
285
347
584
465
551
335
352
245
281
555
584
331
297
328
262
215
349
321
319
194
380
643
665
550
274
596
587
248
313
661
701
511
904
456
558
POPULATION.
The population of France by districts, etc. — Continued.
243
Districts.
English
acres.
1872.
1876.
Dis-
Can-
tricts.
tons.
238,037
3
26
197,940
3
17
705,131
2
29
304,052
3
28
614,309
5
49
446,239
4
33
268,361
4
29
373,801
4
28
2,410,849
3
28
798,414
5
51
347,323
5
29
561,990
6
36
336,061
4
31
556,641
5
41
359,232
4
35
221,364
3
24
255,703
3
28
414,781
4
22
411,281
3
30
320,916
5
31
336,061
4
27
407,082
5
30
359,070
5
37
Com-
munes.
480
231
264
583
588
386
327
317
72
759
529
685
356
833
317
194
145
150
298
300
302
531
485
Pyrenees (Hautes) . . .
Pyrenees Orientales.
Rhone
Saone (Haute)
Saone-et-Loire
Sarthe
Savoie
Savoie (Haute)
Seine
Seine Inf erieure
Seine-et-Marne
Seine-et-Oise
Sevres (Deux)
Somme
Tarn
Tarn-et-Garonne . . . .
Var
Vaucluse
Vendee
Vienne
Vienne (Haute)
Vosges
Yonne
1,118,774
1,018,161
689,226
1,318,960
2,112,279
1,553,049
1,422,522
844,036
117,448
1,490,222
1,416,878
1,384,101
1,481,970
1,521,816
430,313
918,879
1,502,562
876,284
1,655,764
1,721,681
876,284
1,451,510
1,836,725
235,156
191,856
670,247
303,088
598,344
446,603
267,958
273,027
2,220,060
790,022
341,490
580,180
331,243
557,015
352,718
221,610
293,757
263,451
401,446
320,598
322,447
392,988
363,608
The increase and decrease in the population of France.
Including the 3 departments acquired in i860, the population in-
creased in the 5 years (1861-1866) from 37,386,161 to 38,067,064, show-
ing a total of 680,751, equalling 0.36 per cent annually. In each of these
censuses it was shown that, although the population was increasing in the
greater part of the country, it had decreased in many departments.
The number of departments showing increase and those showing
decrease of population in the years 1836 to 1867, were: —
1836-40.
1841-45.
1846-50.
1851-55.
1856-60.
1861-65.
1866-72.
1873-76.
Increase
70
16
81
5
61
25
32
54
58
28
58
31
14
72
66
Decrease
20
The increase confirmed by the census of 1866 in the 58 departments
amounted to 788,401; the decrease in 31 departments to 107,650.
The census of 1872 showed an increase of population in 14 depart-
ments only, which consisted of 231,697, against a decrease in 72 depart-
ments of 600,801 ; the total decrease amounted to 369,104.
244
POPULATION.
The increase in population occurred chiefly in the larger manufactur-
ing towns. Of 42 communes, with more than 30,000 inhabitants, 30 had
an increase of 167,867, and 12 a decrease of 31,371, giving an increase
here of 136,496. The most considerable increase was in Paris — viz. r
26,518; Versailles, 17,665; St. Etienne, 14,194; Marseilles, 12,733;
Havre, 11,925; Rheims, 11,260; and Roubaix, 10,896. Brest showed the
largest decrease — viz., 13,375. The female population in 1866 exceeded
that of the male by 38,906, and, in 1872, in consequence of the war, this
disproportion had risen to 138,410— males numbering 17,982,000; and
females 18,120,410. The preponderance of the female population is shown
by the following:
Year. Preponderance.
1800 725,225
1806 481,725
1821 868,325
1831 669,033
1836 619,508
1841 445,382
1846 318,738
Year. Preponderance.
1851 193,242
1856 299,024
1861 97,217
1866 38,906
1872 138.410
1876 158,510
Notwithstanding this increase, France has still a comparatively smaller
female population than almost all the other states of Europe. The differ-
ence between 1806 and 1821 explains itself by the great wars. After
these years, we approach a more even balance until a new disturbance was
produced by the Crimean campaign.
Emigration, number of households, and the nationality of the population of France.
EMIGRANTS
The number of emigrants in the ten years, from 1849 to 1858 (ac-
cording to the ministerial returns), amounted, altogether, to less than 200,-
000 individuals, whereas, during the same period, Germany lost 1,200,-
000, and Great Britain 2,750,000 by emigration. The following notes
are for single years: —
Year.
Emigrants.
To foreign
countries.
To Algiers.
1856
17,997
18,809
13,813
9,164
8,752
6,800
5,771
9,433
10,817
9,004
6,786
6,334
8,564
1857
7,992
1858
4,809
1859
2,378
1801
2,418
1862
1863
4,285
1,486
In the ten years, from 1865 to end of 1874, the number of emigrants
DENSITY OF
POPULATION
Per square mile.
! Less than 2 per cent for. bornT
2 to 10 " " " "
10 to 25 " " " "
25 to 50 " " " "
50 and over '' " " "
THE PER CENT OF
FOREIGNERS
In each State.
POPULATION.
245
was 60,245, or annually somewhat over 6,000, though, taking individual
years, the number, since 1870, has been larger.
1871
1872
.7,109
.9,581
1873
1874
. 7,561
.7,080
HOUSEHOLDINGS.
In the year 1856 there were 9,387,561
In the year 1866 there were 9,997,360
Diminished territory 1872 9,525,717
equal to 3.71 persons to a household. The number of dwelling houses in
1872 was 7,704,913, viz., 7,409,614 inhabited, 254,391 uninhabited, and
40,908 in course of building. This is exclusive of 35,867 uninhabited
public buildings, as well as workshops, warehouses and sheds.
NATIONALITY.
In 1876, the nationalities were given as follows: —
Frenchmen 36,069,524
Belgians 374,498
Germans 59,028
Austro-Hungarians 7,498
Italians. 165,313
Spaniards 62,437
Swiss 50,203
British 30,077
Dutch 18,099
Americans 9,855
Portuguese 1,237
Russians and Poles 7,992
Scandinavians 1,622
Greeks 892
Turks and Egyptians 1,174
Roumanians and Serbs 702
Chinese, Indians and other Asiatics 419
Unknown 4,542
Algeria.
The area of this country was fixed, in the report of the Minister of
War for 1850, at about 15,051 square miles. The boundaries are but ill-
defined. The coast line is given in a ministerial survey of 1854, as 250
hours 1 journey (lieus). A more recent estimate makes the colonized land
to extend 50,743 square miles, of which 12,429 square miles belong to the
territory of Algiers, 14,725 to Oran, and 23,569 to Constantine.
The total population is given in a report of the Governor-General,
October, 1875, as 2,448,691, not including the military.
Population 1875.
Departments.
French.
Other
Euro-
peans.
Moham-
medans.
Jews.
Total.
Algiers
59,632
41,191
43,248
42,535
48,331
25,645
796,194
420,215
938,711
10,929
14,111
7,949
909,290
Oran
523,848
1,015,553
Total
144,071
116,511
2,155,110
32,989
2,448,691
Among the Europeans there were 71,366 Spaniards, 18,351 Italians,
11,512 Maltese, 4,933 Germans.
246
POPULATION.
In the following years there were of Europeans. —
1856 , , . .159,282
1866 217,990
1831 3,228
1836 14,561
1846 99,801
Colonies proper are chiefly under the direction of the Admiralty, and
are ranged into two principal groups, one of which enjoys most of the
privileges of the mother country, while the second is governed by extra-
ordinary laws. Under the first comes Martinique, Guadaloupe and Re-
union, while under the second we have Guiana, Indian possessions, Sene-
gal. Cochin China, and the various little scattered islands.
In America.
Settlements.
Martinique
Guadaloupe and its dependencies .
French Guiana
St. Pierre and Miquelon
Barthelemy
Area in
acres.
243,808
654,853
1,778,400
51,840
560
Population
in 1876.
164,995
175,516
22,510
9,175
2,374
In Africa.
Settlements.
Area in
acres.
Population
in 1876.
197,272
183,786
620,365
44,460
37,050
16,466
Madagascar.
9,311
7,741
6,948
St. Maria
In Asia
Dependencies of —
Pondicherry ....
Karikal
Yanaon
Mahe
Cochin China
Area in acres.
47,155
25,546
4,302
13,472
13,585,000
Population
in 1876.
In Oceanica.
Society Islands, Tahiti and Morea .
New Caledonia
Marquesas Islands
Tuamotu Archipelago
Tubuai Islands
Area in acres.
289,920
4,080,400
276,640
Population
in 1876.
16,142
55,078
10,000
1,352
345
POPULATION.
247
The kingdom of Camboja appears as a protected state, under the pro-
tection of France; it has a population of about a million and a-half. The
king of Siam solemnly recognized the protectorate of France over Cam-
boja by a treaty concluded in July, 1867. The chief products of the French
colonies are — sugar, syrup, coffee, cotton, cocoa, cloves, vanilla, pepper,
tobacco.
AUSTRO-HUNGARY.
The Empire contained 1 14,814 English square miles under Ferdinand I.
Lusatia was lost to Saxony in 1635 by the Peace of Prague; Alsace to
France by the Peace of Westphalia in 1648. Then followed the trans-
formation of Hungary into an hereditary kingdom under the Hapsburgs,
1687, and at the same time the sovereignty of Transylvania was secured.
Servia, parts of Wallachia, Croatia, and Bosnia were subjected by the
Peace of Carlowitz in 1699, and of Passarowitz in 17 18. Austria, there-
fore, obtained only a comparatively small part of the " Spanish Inherit-
ance" by the Peace of Rastadt and Baden, in 17 14, viz., the Spanish Neth-
erlands, Milan, Naples, and Sardinia ; this last was exchanged for Sicily in
1720. Naples, Sicily, and part of Milan were lost again in 1735, and
1738, and only Parma, and Piacenza obtained in place of them. The
Peace of Belgrade, 1739, cost Servia; and Frederick II. took the
greater part of Silesia in 1740. In 1772, Austria acquired Galicia and
Lodomeria, by the first division of Poland. The Buckowina was ceded
by the Porte in 1777. By the Peace of Teschen the state acquired the
district of the Inn from Bavaria, beside some Swabian Provinces; and
West Galicia was obtained at the third partition of Poland in 1795. Aus-
tria embraced in 1795: —
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
Hereditary Duchy of Austria
Inner Austria (Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, Friuli, and Trieste)
Upper Austria (Tyrol and the Vorarlberg)
Further Austria (Breisgau, Ortenau, Burgau Hohenburg, Constance, Frick-
thal in Switzerland, Falkenstein on Rhine)
Kingdom of Bohemia, with Eger and Asch
Margraviate of Moravia and rest of Silesi a
Netherlands, with Luxemburg and Limburg, but not Liege
12,119
18,326
10,971
2,849
20,262
10,227
9,780
1,639,800
1,561,800
520,300
428,800
2,916,400
1,611,500
2,251,200
Total
Countries beyond Germany.
Austrian Italy (Lombardy, with Pavia, Cremona, Lodi, Como, and
Mantua, Castiglione, Solferino)
Hungary, with adjoining countries, and military frontier
Transylvania with military frontier
Galicia and Lodomeria, with Buckowina
84,534
3asale ;
5,613
101,823
23,579
51,645
Total
Grand total .
182,660
10,929,800
1,203,840
7,710,000
1,260,000
4,792,600
14,966,440
25,896,240
248 POPULATION.
The peace of Campo Formio, October 17, 1797, robbed the state of
the Netherlands, Lombard} 7 , and Falkenstein. It received in exchange
the territory of Venice together with the city of Venice, lying east of the
Adige, and Dalmatia. The peace of Luneville, (after the campaigns of
Marengo and Hohenlinden) February 9, 1801, further cost Austria the
Breisgau and Frickthal, and procured for it the archbishoprics of Trent
and Brixen. On August 11, 1804, the sovereign declared himself "Heredi-
tary Emperor of Austria. 11 After the campaigns of Ulm and Austerlitz, the
peace of Presburg, December 26, 1805, compelled Austria to cede Venice,
with all her other Italian possessions, to the kingdom of Italy; to Bavaria
she had to give up Burgau, Eichstadt, her share in Passau, the Tyrol,
Vorarlberg, Hohenembs, Rothenfels, Tetnang, Argen, and Lindau; to
Wurtemburg she was compelled to cede the five towns on the Upper
Danube, the county of Hohenberg, the landgraviate of Nellenburg, the
bailiwick of Alforf, and part of Breisgau. To Baden she had to cede the
remainder of the Breisgau, the Ortenau, and Constance: total loss, 25,429
English square miles. Austria obtained in exchange Salzburg, Buchtis-
gader, the Gillerthal, etc., 3,954 English square miles.
The losses sustained by the peace of Vienna, October 14, 1809, (after
the battle of Wagram) were the circle of Villach, Carinthia, Trieste, the
six military frontier districts, and the greater part of the district of Agram,
out of which Napoleon formed the " Illyrian Provinces. 11 Austria further
ceded to the duchy of Warsaw, West Galicia, the circle of Jamos, and a
district near Cracow; to Russia, part of East Galicia, and the Tarnopel
circle, with 400,000 inhabitants; to Bavaria, Salzburg, the district of the
Inn, the greater part of the district of Hansruch, and Berchtesgaden. The
total loss was estimated at 42,278 English square miles, and 3,304,272 of
population.
The peace of Paris, 18 14, and the Vienna congress of 181 5, gave to
Austria her present constituent parts, together with Lombardy and
Venice. Cracow, being a "free city, 11 was not incorporated until after
the meeting of the protesting Powers (Austria, Russia, and Prussia) in
1846.
Austria, previous to 1848, was a conglomerate of various states. After
many attempts to construct a constitution, it was transformed into an abso-
lute indivisible monarchy. The Imperial Diploma of i860 and the Patent
of 1 86 1 laid the basis of a charter which, after a suspension of two years,
came into full force in December, 1867, though with important modifica-
tions, rendered necessary by the independence of Hungary.
POPULATION.
249
Since the year 1867, Austria and Hungary form a dual state— Austria
the Cis-Leithania, and Hungary, the Magyar or Trans-Leithania ; these
both have a common head, a common representation in foreign affairs, and
a common military system, so far as the army in active service is con-
cerned, while the Landwehr and Honveds are distinct in the two divisions
of the Empire.
The monarchy thus embraces, on the one hand, the countries repre-
sented in the Imperial Council (Cis-Leithania), and, on the other, the
dominions of the Hungarian Crown, making an area of 240,462 English
square miles, and according to the last census, with a population of above
38,000,000.
Countries represented in the Imperial Council, are as follows:
Area in English
square miles.
Population
1876.
Population
to the
square mile.
Austria below the Enns
Austria above the Enns.
Salzburg
Styria
Carinthia ,
Carniola
Trieste
Gorz
Istria
Tyrol
Vorarlberg
Bohemia
Moravia
Silesia
Galicia
Bucko wina
Dalmatia
7,654
4,632
2,767
8,670
4,005
3,856
36
1,140
1,908
10,319
1,004
20,062
8,583
1,987
30,310
4,035
4,939
2,143,928
746,097
154,184
1,178,067
338,705
469,996
136,138
215,755
271,006
792,023
103,630
5,361,506
2,079,826
558,196
6,000,326
548,518
467,534
Total
With the Military .
115,907
21,565,435
21,743,000
280
158
55
135
84
127
3,780
189
142
76
103
267
242
281
197
133
94
185
Countries belonging to the Hungarian Crown.
Hungary Transylvania.
Finme
Croatia and Sclavonia . .
Military District
Military
Total
Square miles.
108,269
7
8,852
7,303
124,431
Population
1870.
13,561,245
17,884
1,138,970
699,228
92,128
15,509,455
Population
to
square mile.
124
A division of the inhabitants into sexes and households (parties dwell-
250
POPULATION.
ing together), give the following results in the countries represented in the
Imperial Council, including 177,449 of the military.
Males.
Females. Households.
Lower Austria . .
Upper Austria . .
Salzburg
Styria
Carinthia .._....
Carniola
The coast lands .
Tyrol- Vorarlberg
Bohemia
Moravia ,
Silesia
Galicia
Buckowina
Dalrnatia
Total
1,003,544
363,095
75,217
561,970
162,813
223,070
306,739
436,123
2,468,104
967,583
244,345
2,687,19]
257,359
234,334
987,164
373,462
77,942
576,020
174,881
243,264
293,786
449,666
2,672,440
1,049,601
269,007
2,757,498
256,045
222,627
404,597
163,419
31,894
213,589
65,559
92,996
115,259
194,811
1,210,656
466,3?,6
122.057
1,178,957
113,275
81.772
9,991,487
10,403,403
4,455,167
In countries belonging to the Hungarian Crown, there were numbered
7,653,560 males, and 7,763,767 females.
In Cis-Leithania the female exceeded male population by 412,006, and
in Hungary by 110,207; making a total of 522,213.
Foreigners dwelling in Austro- Hungary are classified as follows:
In Austria.
Hungary.
Total.
64,438
29,496
5,116
4,543
4,105
2,269
1,528
2,378
4,708
4,267
1,863
575
198
373
460
260
69,146
31,763
6,979
5,118
4,303
2,642
5,988
2,638
Total
113,873
12,704
128,577
Austrians and Hungarians dwelling in Foreign Lands are as follows:
Cis-Leithanians — Germany, 41,500; Italy, 17,300; Russia, 11,400; Tur-
key, 10,600; America, 9,900. Hungarians — Germany, 2,000; Turkey,
1,700; Roumaniaj 17,100; Servia, 3,100.
POPULATION. 251
RUSSIA.
The colossal growth of the Empire began in 1581, in which year the
Cossack, Hetman Jermak Temogefew, surrendered to the Czar, Ivan II.,
Siberia, which he had conquered; but it was not until the time of Peter I.,
that Russia was held in any regard by the more civilized nations. In 1707
Peter took possession of the newly-discovered Kamchatka, and what was
of more importance, Russia obtained from Sweden (by the Peace of
Nystadt, 1721,) Ingria Carelia, parts of Finland, Esthonia, and Livonia.
Azov, which was taken from the Turks in 1699, was lost again in 1711.
On the other hand, the Czar took from the Persians, Daghestan, Shirwan,
Khilan, and Derbent, large portions of which were, however, lost in 1732
and 1736. The Kirghiz Kassaks were subdued in 1731, and the Ossetes
in 1 742 ; the most easterly part of Siberia, the Aleutian Islands and Beh-
ring's Islands were also incorporated with Russia in the same year. The
Finnish province of Kymenegard was gained by the Treaty of Abo,
August 12, 1743. The three partitions of Poland took place under Kath-
erine II., in 1772, 1793, and 1795. Russia acquired nearly two-thirds of
this once powerful state. By the Peace of Kuchuk-Kainardshi, July 22,
1774; the Turks gave up Azov, part of the Crimea (the other part was
taken possession of in 1783), and Kabardah; and by the Peace of Jassy,
Januar}' 9, 1792, Oczakov; Georgia also came under the protection of
Russia in 1783, and Courland and Leni in 1793.
In 1793, followed the conquest of Persian territory as far as the Kur;
in 1 80 1, the formal annexation of Georgia was effected. Although con-
quered in the war of 1807, Russia nevertheless acquired by the Peace of
Tilsit, July 7, the Province of Bjalystok, which had been taken from her
ally, Prussia. The Peace of Vienna, October 14, 1809, assured to Prussia
the circle of Turnopole from Austria, and a part of Eastern Galicia, with
400,000 souls. The Peace of Friederichshaven, November 17, 1809,.
robbed Sweden of the whole of Finland ; the Peace of Bucharest, May
28, 1 81 2, took Bessarabia from the Turks; that of Tiflis, in 181 3, deprived
the Persians of parts of the Caucasus, and then the Vienna Congress of
181 5 gave Poland to Russia. After fresh wars the Persians lost the prov-
inces of Erivan and Nakhichevan (now called New Armenia), by the
Peace of Turkmansheir, February 22, 1828, and the Turks lost Anapa,
Poti, Akhalzirk and Akhalkalaka by the Peace of Adrianople, September
2, 1829. The desire to possess further dominions of the Sultan (the "Sick
Man") led to a war in 1853, in which England and 'France joined in 1854^
252
POPULATION.
in which Sardinia also took part, and which ended in the Peace of Paris,
March 31, 1856. The Russians were compelled, for the first time for
more than a century, to agree to a cession of territory; that is to say, to
restore to Moldavia the left bank of the Danube in Bessarabia, including
the fortresses of Ismail and Kiala. This district, however, was again re-
stored to her by the Congress of Berlin, July, 1878. Russia has lately
acquired, by agreement with China, the sparsely populated, but widely
extended district of the Amoor; the subjection of Caucasia was accom-
plished in 1859 and 1864, and considerable conquests have followed since
1 866, both in Turkestan and the rest of Central Asia. A Ukase of Feb-
ruary 29 (or 1 2th March), 1868, annihilated the last remains of the inde-
pendence of Poland by incorporating it completely in the Czardom. On
the other hand, Russian America was sold to the United States. This
region, however, was not actually the possession of the state, but rather
the property of a trading company. Its area was estimated at 516,666
English square miles and a population of 54,000 souls.
The extent of the Russian territory under different monarchs was
about as follows:
Ivan Vasilivitch I . . .
Vasili Ivanovitch . . .
Ivan Vasilivitch II. .
Alexi Michaelovitch.
Peter I
Anna
Katharine II
Alexander II
English
sqr. miles.
1462
382,716
1505
510,288
1584
1,530,864
1650
5,039,094
1689
5,953,360
1730
6,888,888
1775
7,122,770
1868
7,866,940
The population was estimated thus: — In
1722 14.000,000
1742 16,000,000
1762 19,000,000
1782 27,500,000
1793 34,000,000
1803 36,000,000
1811 42,000,000
1815 45,000,000
1829 50,500,000
1838 59,000,000
1851 65,000,000
1870 78,000,000
1877 86,250,000
1878 87,722,500
The countries acquired during the last two centuries comprise an ex-
tent of territory ten times as large as Germany. According to a Russian
calculation, the area, in the first 20 years of the reign of Alexander II.,
increased 751,547 English square miles, and the population increased by
22,546,000. A constant advance has been made also toward the civilized
countries of the west.
POPULATION.
253
In spite of its autocratic rule, the Russian government is not in a
position to ascertain the extent and population of the various parts of its
enormous empire. The statements concerning its area are based upon
the calculations of maps of the country, in which considerable discrepan-
cies appear. Fixed "censuses" or " revisions " of the population occur at
long intervals, the chief object of which is to discover the number of men
liable to taxation, and as little heed is paid to those not liable, incorrect
returns are the result. The local census made annually by the police
authorities are even of less value. The following table is founded on the
calculations of the "Central Committee of Statistics of the Ministry of the
Interior. 1 ' In order to render the survey easier, we add the names of the
governments and districts, as well as the countries which form them.
The area is estimated without the great inland lakes, and the population
according to the census of 1871 and local census of 1872, 1873, and 1877.
Great Russia, or the Original Empire, has nineteen governments, con-
taining 837,552 English square miles, and 24,457,534 inhabitants, as follows:
Governments.
1 Archangel
2 Yaroslav
3 Kaluga
4 Kostroma
5 Kursk
6 Moscow
7 Nischni Novgorod.
8 Novgorod
9 Olonetz
10 Orel
11 Pskov
12 Riasan
13 Smolensk
14 Tambov
15 Tula
16 Tver
17 Vladimir
18 Vologda
19 Voronetz
English
sqr. miles.
Inhabitants.
293,288
281,112
13,756
1,001,748
11,949
996,252
32,700
1,176,097
18,901
1,954,807
12,863
1,913,699
19,794
1,271,564
47,244
1,011,445
52,517
296,392
18,051
1,596,881
16,882
775,701
16,244
1,477,433
21,559
1,440,015
25,684
2,150,997
11,949
1,167,878
25,216
1,528,881
18,859
1,259,923
155,510
1,003,039
25,450
2,153,696
Little Russia has four governments, containing 80,242 English square
miles and 7,635,361 inhabitants.
Governments.
1 Charkov . . .
2 Kiev
3 Pultava
4 Tchemigov.
English
sqr. miles.
21,240
19,688
19,263
20,241
Inhabitants.
1,698,015
2,175,132
2,102,614
2,659,600
254
POPULATION.
South Russia, mostly conquest from Turkey since the 18th century,
has three governments, i province and i district; 153,192 English square
miles; 5,500,174 inhabitants.
Governments.
English
sqr. miles.
Inhabitants.
a Bessarabia
1 Kherson
2 Jekatarinosslay
3 Tauria
a Country of the Don-Cossacks
13,947
27,491
26,152
23,600
61,914
1,078,932
1,596,809
1,352,309
704,997
1,086,264
Western Russia, or the country won by the three partitions of Poland,
with the exception of the so-called Kingdom of Poland, contains eight gov-
ernments; 162,314 English square miles; 9,838,131 inhabitants.
Governments.
Grodno . .
Kovno . . .
Minsk . . .
Mohilev .
Podolia. .
Wilna . . .
Vitegestr
8 Volhynia
English
sqr. miles.
14,968
15,691
35,273
18,561
16,220
16,464
17,434
27,746
Population.
1,008,521
1,156,041
1,182,230
947,625
1,933,188
1,001,909
888,727
1,719,890
The Baltic Provinces and Petersburg, which were taken from Ger-
many and Sweden, have four governments; 63,367 English square miles;
3,270,866 inhabitants.
Governments.
1 Eethonia
2 Courland
3 Livonia
4 St. Petersburg
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
7,611
10,545
17,838
33,771
323,961
619,154
1,000,876
1,326,875
Czardom of Kasan contains five governments; 246,086 English square
miles; 8,688,381 inhabitants.
Governments.
Kasan :
Pensa
Perm*
Ssinbirsk
Vyatka
* 48,668 English square miles of the area are reckoned as belonging to Asia.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
24,600
14,989
128,252
19,114
59,129
1,704,624
1,173,186
2,198,666
1,205,881
2,406,024
POPULATION.
255
Czardom of Astrachan contains five governments:
square miles; 6,455,335 inhabitants.
300,432
English
Governments.
1 Astrachan*
2 Orenburg^-
3 Ufa
4 Samara
5 Saratov
English
sqr. miles.
86,685
73,905
47,031
60,213
32,615
Population.
601,514
900,547
1,364,925
1,837,081
1,751,268
Kingdom of Poland, which was acquired in 1814 and 18 15, contains
ten governments now, but formerly only five: 49,157 English square miles;
6,026,421 inhabitants.
Governments.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
5,612
4,720
4,401
3,890
4,209
4,847
4,762
6,506
4,677
5,528
925,639
682,495
669,261
518,730
471,938
524,489
532,466
707,098
449,699
504,066
2 Piotrkov
3 Kalish
4 Kyleetz
5 Plotzk
6 Suvalki
8 Lublin
10 SiedJetz
Grand Duchy of Finland, which was taken from Sweden, 1809, con-
tains eight governments; 141,137 English square miles; 1,773,612 inhabi-
tants.
Governments.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
1 Abo-Bjorneburg
2 ELnopio
3 Nyland
4 St. Michel
5 Tavastehus
6 Uleaborg
7 Vasa
8 Viborg
9,334
16,509
4,592
8,823
8,334
63,956
16,074
13,532
293,633
217,948
168,215
155,169
185,900
179,161
297,059
276,527
* With the districts of the Calmucbs and Kirghises of the interior.
t With the districts of the Cossacks of Orenburg and of the Ural; 17,456 square miles of this area and the next
mentioned Government are reckoned as belonging to Asia.
256
POPULATION.
The Caucasus, Stadtholdership, contains six governments, 3 provinces,.
3 districts; 172,860 English square miles, and 4,893,332 inhabitants.
Settlements.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
1 Stavropol
2 Tiflis
3 Kutais
4 Eliza bethpol
5 Baku
6 Erivan ,
a Kuban
b Dagestan
c Region of Terek . . .
a District of Sakatal
6 Sukhum-Kale
7 Black Sea District .
'26,641
15,606
7,994
17,115
15,169
10,673
37,165
11,524
23,260
1,615
3,338
2,732
437,138
606,584
605,691
529,412
513,560
452,C01
672,224
448,299
485,237
56,802
70,701
15,703
Siberia, in Northern Asia, contains four governments and four prov-
inces; 4,810,888 English square miles; 3,428,867 inhabitants.
Settlements.
1 Tobolsk
2 Tomsk
3 Jenisseisk
4 Irkutsk
a Transbackal
b Takutsk
c Province of the Amoor
d Maritime Province, of East Siberia
English
sqr. miles.
531,464
328,327
992,935
303,004
233,520
1,417,313
173,530
730,880
Population.
1,086,848
838,756
372,862
378,244
430,780
231,977
44,400
45,000
Central Asia contains only one general government and the Kirghise
Steppes; 1,107,707 English square miles, and 3,191,291 inhabitants.
The following approximate calculation may be made on the basis of
the above uncertain, though apparently correct, figures.
Settlements.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
European Russia with Poland (I. to VIII.) including the inland lakes,
and Nova Zembla* 1,920,589
Grand Duchy of Finland
Country of the Caucasus
Siberia
144,156
172,222
4,826,474
Central Asia 1,233,196
71,900,000
1,800,000
4,900,000
3,300,000
3,200.000
* The area of the Island of Nova Zembla was formerly estimated at 89,300 English square miles, but modern
calculation states it as not exceeding 35,443. The area of the Lakes is divided thus— the Sea of Azof 13,565 English,
square miles ; Lake Ladoga, 7,058 ; Lake of Onega, 3,401 ; and Lake Peipus, 1,403.
POPULATION.
257
In the statistical abstract presented to the English Houses of Parlia-
ment in 1877, the area and population of Russia are thus given: —
Settlements.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
Russia in Europe
1,894,949
49,144
144,181
65,704,559
6,528,017
1,912,647
Poland
Finland
Total
2,088,274
74,145,223
Russia in Asia
172, r t
4,825,032
1,276,874
4,893,332
3,428,867
3,800,628
Siberia
Central Asia
Total
6,274,696
12,122,827
Total, Russian Empire
8,362,970
86,268,050
The power of the state lies in the European territory. The posses-
sions in Asia may be regarded much in the same light as India is by the
English, or as Algeria is regarded by France. If Archangel, Vologda and
Finland are excluded, there are about 40,000,000 of souls living within an
area of 691,015 English square miles.
The last general census gave the number of inhabitants according to
sex, thus: females, 35,275,904; males, 33,655,824, making the enor-
mous difference of 1,630,080.
In Poland, which is not included in the calculation, the numbers, with-
out the fluctuating population, were: females, 2,750,193; males, 2,586,-
017, making a difference of 164,176.
In these figures we see a result of the system of maintaining a stand-
ing army, with lengthened service, and also of the destructiveness of war
among the male population.
258
POPULATION,
ITALY.
Italy, which was formerly divided into seven states, has become an en-
tirely united state since 1870; if we exclude the two semi-sovereign domin-
ions of San Marino and Monaco. The kingdom is divided into 69 provinces,
with a sub-division into 197 circuits (circondarii) and 97 districts (Dis-
tretti). These altogether contain 1,811 cantons (Mandamenti), and (in
1875) 8,307 parishes.
The following is the area and population of the different provinces of
Italy, according to the latest official reports:
Provisoes.
English
sqr. miles.
Population.
11,333
3,027,596
2,055
874,616
9,077
3,589,527
9,053
2,769,594
7,815
2,174,579
3,718
567,131
3,745
936,035
9,284
2,192,292
4,599
841,140
6,673
1,315,197
6,975
2,834,982
8,536
1,488,218
6,660
1,240,772
11,287
2,736,505
9,395
658,479
Piedmont
Liguria
Lonibardy
Venetia
Emilia
Umbria
Marches
Tuscany
Lazia
Abruzzi Molise
Campania
Puglia
Calabria
Sicily
Sardinia
The number of families or households amounted at the last census to
5,675,151. There were 5,063,943 houses, of which 4,139,481 only were
occupied. The population, according to sex, in 1876, was 13,980,158
males and 13,789,317 females; the preponderance of males, therefore,
190,841, a rare occurrence in Europe.
There are, altogether, 8,382 communes; of these, 10 have more than
100,000 inhabitants; 12 have from 50,000 to 100,000; 25 from 30,000 to
50,000; 52 from 20,000 to 30,000; 261 from 10,000 to 20,000; 729 be-
tween 5,000 and 10,000; 442 between 4,000 and 5,000; 858 between
3,000 and 4,000; 1,399 between 2,000 and 3,000; 2,351 between 1,000
and 2,000; 1,410 between 500 and 1,000; 515 between 300 and 500, and
242 have a less number. The meaning expressed by the word community
or parish is very varied. In many parts of the kingdom it comprises ex-
tensive districts of several square miles, involving figures which can only
POPULATION. 259
mislead. Thus the Commune Capaunori, near Lucca, has 43,313 inhabi-
tants, but they are scattered over a district of 64 English square miles; in
the district itself there were, in 1861, only 482 souls. There are 8 cities
with a resident population of more than 100,000, and 6 with from 50,000
to 100,000; 25 with 25,000 to 50,000, and 157 with 10,000 to 25,000.
Italy enjoys more than most other nations the very important advan-
tage of possessing a population which entirely belongs to the same nation-
ality. Of other than Italian origin there are 134,435 French, 20,392
Germans, 5,546 English, and 1 13,383 individuals speaking other languages.
In the districts of Aosta, Pinerolo, and Susa, there are 119,369 speaking a
French dialect, and in the provinces of Novara and Turin, 3,649 speaking
a Burgundian dialect. The number of Albanians in the south of Italy,
and in Sicily, is 55,453; Greeks, 20,268; Slavs, 27,000. The Albanians,
or Arnauts, are descendants of those who, in the years 1461, 1532 and
1744, took refuge in Apulia, Calabria and Sicily. They are generally,
but erroneously, called Greeks. The Albanian language is not a modern
Greek dialect, as some suppose, but a distinct Aryan tongue, probably
representing the old Illyrian of the Balkan peninsula.
The inhabitants are almost entirely Roman Catholics. The census of
1 86 1 for the kingdom of Italy, exclusive of the States of the Church, re-
turned only 64,005 who were not Roman Catholics. Of these, 32,932
were Evangelical, many of whom were the Waldenses, so cruelly op-
pressed in former times, 29,233 Jews, and 1,840 members of other relig-
ious sects.
In 1 87 1, there were 26,662,580 Roman Catholics, 58,651 Protestants,
35,356 Jews, and 44,567 either members of other religious sects or no
religion at all.
The city of Rome includes an area of 5^ square miles. There are
347 Catholic and 8 Protestant churches. In the year 1198, under Pope
Innocent III., there were only 35,000 inhabitants. In 1377, when the pope
returned from Avignon, there were only 17,000; in 15 13, under Leo X.,
there were 40,000 inhabitants; in 1521, the number increased to 90,000.
Under Clement VII., there were 165,047; and in 1793, 166,948. In 1809
and 1813 a great diminution occurred — viz., to 136,268 and 117,882. The
number rose again in 1823 to 136,269, and in 1830 to 147,235. At the
accession of Pope Pius IX., (1846) there were 180,199.
In 1869, 6,400 of the inhabitants of Rome belonged to the religious
orders, exclusive of 5,210 nuns; 4,682 were Jews, and 637 belonged to
other than Catholic bodies.
260
POPULATION.
The changes in the territory of Italy have been man)' and great. The
following shows the provinces, with their area and population in 1858:
Provinces.
1 Sardinia.
2 Lombardo-Venezia
3 Duchy of Parma
4 Duchy of Modena
5 Grand Duchy of Tuscany
6 States of the Church, including San Marino
7 The two Sicilies
Total
English
sqr. miles.
118,487
Population.
29,235
5,167,542
17,562
5,173,054
2,402
500,000
2,338
605,000
8,568
1,807,000-
15,499
3,130,000
42,883
9,117,000
25,499,596
The union of the former states into one "Kingdom of Italy," began in
1859. By the Peace of Zurich, November 16, 1859, Austria was com-
pelled to cede the greater part of Lombardy to Napoleon III., who made
over the ceded territory to the King of Sardinia. Popular rebellions in
various parts of the country led to the following annexations: — Emilia,
Parma, Modena, and Romagna, on March 18, i860; Tuscany, March 22;
the Marches, Umbria, and the kingdom of the two Sicilies, on December
17, in the same year. The king was obliged by the Treaty of March 24,
i860, to cede his inheritance of Savoy, as well as Nice, to France. The
title "Kingdom of Italy" was first used March 17, 1861. The war of
1866, which brought nothing but defeat to the land and sea forces of Italy,
yet led to the acquisition of Venice by the Treaty of Peace concluded
October 3, 1866. The war between France and Germany in 1870, and
the fall of Napoleon, released the French Government from the obliga-
tions which it had undertaken for the maintenance of the temporal power
of the Pope, and on September 20, 1870, the Italian troops occupied
Rome, after a short struggle with the Papal troops. On October 2, the
people of the Papal Dominions declared unanimously in favor of union
with the Kingdom of Italy.
SWITZERLAND.
The various Cantons became united at the dates which follow: — 1.
The Cantons, Urie, Schwytz and Unterwalden in 1308; the latter subse-
quently was sub-divided into Upper and Lower Walden. 2. The Can-
tons which first joined the Confederacy were Lucerne in 1332, Zurich in
1 35 1, Glarus in 1352, Berne in 1353, and Zug in 1362. This formed the
basis of the confederacy. 3. Freiburg and Soleure joined in 1481, Schaff-
hausen in 1501, Basle in 1501 (divided subsequently into town and dis-
POPULATION. 201
trict), Appenzell in 15 13 (divided in 1597 into inner and outer Rhodes);
this forms the league of 13 old cantons. The new cantons, St. Gall,
Thurgau, Aargau, Vaud, Grisons and Tessin all joined either in 1798 or
1803; the neivest cantons, Valais, Geneva and Neuchatel, in 181 5.
Before the time of the French Revolution, the thirteen places scarcely
occupied 9,567 English square miles, with a population of 970,000, and
formed little more than a nominal Confederacy. Various small states at-
tached themselves, while retaining a condition of semi-independence, either
to the Confederacy or to separate cantons. There were the associated
places, many of which again separated themselves from the Confederacy.
Others were called "Associates of the Confederacy," with the privilege of
sending delegates to the Diet; such were the Abbey of St. Gall and the
towns of St. Gall and Bienne ; others were considered as confederates or co-
allies ; such were the Grisons, Valais, the town of Mulhausen (in Alsace), the
principality of Neuchatel, the town of Geneva, and part of the bishopric
of Basle; still lower were reckoned the mere " Protected Associates,"
such as the abbey of Engelberg, the parish or commune of Gersan, and
the other part of the bishopric of Basle. To these were added the
" united subjects," or districts which were subjected by war, and which
belonged to one or more of the thirteen Confederate States.
Of the thirteen districts, seven had an aristocratic, six a democratic
form of government ; in four of the former, viz., Berne, Soleure, Freiburg
and Lucerne, an aristocracy of race, or patriciate governed; in three, viz.,
Zurich, Basle and Schaffhausen, an aristocracy of citizens or townsmen.
The democratic cantons of Uri, Schwytz, Unterwalden, Zug, Glarus
and Appenzell had subjects outside their own immediate circuit, and who
lived in the united governments ; for ex-Uri possessed the Levine Thai;
Schwytz possessed the March, Kussnacht and Einsiedeln; to Zug belonged
the bailiwicks of Hunenberg, Cham, Steinhausen, Risch and Walchwyl ;
to Glarus belonged the lordship of Werdenberg. Unterwalden and Ap-
penzell had no possessions.
The most important united lordships were the Thurgau (the present
canton of Tessin), the Valley of the Rhine, which was in the possession
of the eight old districts, and Appenzell; Vaud, and part of the Aargau,
which was subject to the Bernese ; and the independent allies again owned
subject districts ; Valteline, Bormio, and Chiavenna. The Frickthal be-
longed to Austria. The French Revolution effected an entire change.
The inhabitants of the bishopric of Basle proclaimed a separate republic
in 1702. In 1793 France seized upon Pruntrut (in Berne), and in 1797 it
262 POPULATION.
took possession of Erguel. The inhabitants of the Valteline, Chiavenna,
and Bormio, to whom equality of rights was refused by the League, united
themselves with the "Cisalpine Republic " (Italy). Vaud separated itself
from Berne in January, 1798, and became the canton of Leman. After
the Bernese had been overcome by the French troops, the Confederation
was dissolved, and a united state, called the Helvetian Republic, was
formed; this was divided into eighteen cantons, but not independent ones.
Berne was sub-divided into four, viz.: — Berne, Oberland, Aargau, and
Leman. Baden, Thui"gau, Lugano, Bellinzona and Valais were changed
into cantons; while, on the other hand, Uri, Schwytz, Unterwalden, and
Zug were united into one canton called Waldstatten. Appenzell, St. Gall
and the Rhine valley formed the canton of Santis. Geneva and Muhl-
house were incorporated with France. This centralization was unwelcome
to the Swiss. Disunion was encouraged on the part of France. In Feb-
ruary, 1803, the "Act of Mediation" was proclaimed by Bonaparte. The
cantons were again established with about their former area (Vaud and
Aargau were, however, still separated from Berne). They were again
permitted to manage their own internal affairs, while the general affairs
were referred to a Diet, to which each of the larger cantons sent two
members or deputies, and the smaller cantons one. Neuchatel and Valais
were united by Napoleon to France ; thus there were nineteen cantons. The
Congress of Vienna endeavored to restore the old state of things; the
constitution of 181 5 decreed the sovereignty of the cantons, the number
of which was increased by three, Geneva, Valais, and Neuchatel. The
former bishopric of Basle was united with the canton of Berne. Sardinia
ceded the small district of Carouge to Geneva, on account of its proximity.
Austria gave the dominion of Razuns to the Grisons, and the Frickthal,
Lauftnburg and Rheinfelden to Aargau. Muhlhouse was retained by
France; and the Valteline, Chiavenna and Bormio by Lombardy.
The establishment of an aristocratic oligarchical government could not
be acceptable to the Swiss. The movement which passed over Europe in
1830 was made use of to transform the constitution of most of the can-
tons in a democratic sense. The district of Basle was then separated
from the town. A perpetual struggle was carried on between the two
opposing elements. Seven cantons at length formed a " special confed-
eracy," viz., Lucerne, Schwytz, Uri, Unterwalden, Zug, Valais, and Frei-
burg. This was destroyed by force of arms, November, 1847. The
Swiss wisely took advantage of the disturbances of the year 1848 to recon-
stitute their country.
POPULATION.
203
Neuchatel shook off the Prussian yoke, and a new confederate consti-
tution was formed, September 12, 1848, by which, without injuring the
autonomy of the cantons in their internal affairs, the national strength
was united in all essential matters. The organs through which the nation
announces its will are the National Council and the Council of the States,
which, together, choose seven men, the "Bundesrath" (Confederate Coun-
cil), as the highest executive authority. Each canton sends two repre-
sentatives to the Council of the States, without respect to its size; each
half canton sends one representative. The National Council, on the other
hand, is composed of representatives chosen at the rate of one for every
20,000 of the population. After a quarter of a century, the gradual
changes in their condition led the Swiss to desire a modification in the
constitution of their confederacy; and as a simple majority of the citizens
is sufficient in Switzerland to cany a resolution, a new constitution of the
confederacy was proposed by a decree of January 31, 1874, with regard
to the representation of the people. This being sanctioned by the voice
of the people on the 19th of April, the new constitution was announced
en May 29, 1874. This rests upon the same democratic basis as the
former constitution ; the public organs are also unchanged, but the power
of the confederacy over the separate cantons is moderately increased, and
the principles of freedom are more extended and developed in various
directions.
Area, 15,977 English square miles, and population, according to the
census of 1870, 2,669,147. A calculation in the middle of 1876 gives it
as 2,759,854.
The country is divided into twenty-two cantons, three of which, how-
ever, are sub-divided, making in all 25, which are united into one confed-
erate state.
« .
S3
<
■3 a
p
S ft
M
a
.
•£ CO
3 th
ACCORDING TO CREEDS.
Cantons.
1 d
CD +-
O
U
Ph
O
to
O
ED
h3
665
2,659
579
415
373
183
112
266
92
623
2,078
528
184
254
154
84
173
74
294,994
528,670
133,316
16,900
49,216
15,009
11,983
36,179
21,775
263,730
436,304
b,823
80
647
358
66
28,238
878
17,942
66,015
128,328
16,018
47,047
i4,055
11,632
6,888
20,082
2,610
2,747
79
1
4
7
17
504
1,400
98
Lucerne
Uri
8
Schwytz
7
2
TJnterwalde, Lower
3
Glarus
17
Zug
16
204
POPULATION.
Switzerland by cantons and sub-divisions. — Continued.
Cantons.
Freiburg
Solotburn
Basle (city)
Basle (country)
Schaff hausen
Appenzell outside Rhode .
Appenzell within Rhode . .
St. Gall
Graubunden, or Grisons. .
Aargau.
Thurgau
Tessin, or Ticino
Waadt, or Vaud
Neunburg
Geneva
Valais
S3
644
302
13
162
113
100
61
779
2,773
541
381
1,087
1,244
311
107
2,025
a 5
567
277
11
156
108
97
54
661
517
517
322
726
1,053
220
89
930
a
a
o .
*s
p.
o
113,952
77,803
51,515
55,548
38,925
48,879
11,907
196,834
92,906
201,567
95,074
121,768
242,439
102,843
90,352
100,490
ACCORDING TO CREEDS.
16,819
12,448
34,457
43,523
31,466
46,175
188
74,573
51,887
107,703
69,231
194
211,686
84,234
43,639
900
93,951
62,072
12,301
10,245
3,051
2,358
11,720
116,060
39,843
80,180
23,454
119,350
17,592
11,345
47,868
95,963
0) 05
■a'S
of
O
15
101
496
228
180
171
1
190
35
449
531
40
1,812
931
771
20
47
92
506
131
24
82
192
17
1,541
84
36
610
671
964
4
Of foreigners dwelling in Switzerland, there were, in 1870, 150,907,
of whom 62,228 were French; 57,245 Germans; 18,073 Italians; Sfil 2
Austrians; 36 Hungarians; 2,297 English; 1,599 Russians; 1,404 Ameri-
cans; 492 Belgians; 349 Spaniards; 260 Dutch; 216 Scandinavians.
Area of the principal lakes.
Lakes. English
sqr. miles.
Geneva* 221
Constancet 206
Neuchatelj 91
Lago Maggiore 82
Lucerne 40
Zurich 34
Lugano 19
Lakes. English
sqr. miles.
Thun 18
Bienne 16
Zug 14
Brienz 10
Morat 10
Wallensee 8
Number of houses occupied.
In 1870 there were 387,148, with 2,395,902 habitable apartments;
number of households, 557,018; population: — 1,304,833 males; 1,364,314
females. According to civil position : — husbands and wives living together,
799,346; actually divorced, 40,892 ; separated, 8,546; widowed, 172,297;
single, 1,648,066; 1,442,301 of the population have the right of domicile in
their native place, 781,263 in other places than their own native, commune,
yet within the same canton; 294,036 foreigners have right of domicile or are
naturalized in the canton in which they live ; persons without homes, 640.
*Geneva, of which only 131 belong to Switzerland. fConstance. of which only 70 belong to Switzerland.
JNeuchatel, of which only 16 belong to Switzerland.
POPULATION.
265
BELGIUM.
The formerly Spanish, afterward Austrian Netherlands, embraced, at
the end of the last century, an area of about 8,632 English square miles,
with a population of 2,250,000. The Bishopric of Liege formed a sepa-
rate state with 220,000 inhabitants.
The country fell into the hands of France by the peace of Luneville;
it was divided into nine departments, viz. : Lys, Scheld, Jemappes, Dyle,
Nethen, Sambre, Ourthe, Lower Maas, and Forets. This district was
united with Holland, under the title of Kingdom of the Netherlands, by
the "Congress of Vienna." The struggles at Brussels from September 21
to 27, 1830, led to the separation of the two countries. November 30,
1830, the independence of Belgium was proclaimed by the National
Congress. Prince Leopold of Saxe-Coburg was chosen king, June 4,1831,
The different provinces, their area and population, are shown below:
Provinces.
Antwerp
Brabant
West Flanders.
East Flanders .
Hainault
Xiiege
Xjmburg
Luxemburg . . .
Namur
Total
In 1878
English
Population
sqr. miles.
1876.
1,094
538,381
1,269
936,062
1,250
684,468
1,158
863,468
1,437
956,354
1,118
632,228
933
205,237
1,707
204,201
1,413
315,796
11,379
5,339,185
5,476,668
Of the total population in 1876, 2,256,860 spoke French; 2,659,890,
Flemish; 38,070, German; 340,770, French and Flemish; 22,700, French
and German ; 1 ,790, Flemish and German ; 5 ,490 spoke the three languages ;
7,650, only foreign languages; 2,070 were deaf and dumb.
The population is almost entirely Roman Catholic. There are only
12,000 Protestants, and about 3,000 Jews, and these mostly in the prov-
inces of Antwerp and Brabant.
These nine provinces contain 41 arrondissements, 303 administrative
cantons, and 2,572 communes or parishes. In 1876 there were 4 com-
munes with more than 100,000 inhabitants; 13 between 25,000 and 100,000;
266 POPULATION.
15 between 15,000 and 25,000; 25 between 10,000 and 15,000; 102
between 5,000 and 10,000; 205 above 3,000; 245 over 2,000; 731 over
1,000; 775 above 500, and 460 communes with less than 400 inhabitants.
HOLLAND.
Previous to the French Revolution, the Republic of the United Nether-
lands consisted of, first, the seven united provinces, Holland, Gelderland r
Zeeland, Utrecht, Friesland, Over-Yssel, and Groningen; second, the lit-
tle district of Drenthe, and, third, the land in which all these communes had
a share, viz.: Hertogenbusch, Breda, Bergen-op-Zoom, Maastricht, Ven-
loo, Sluys, and Hulst. The population was estimated at 2,500,000. After
the conquest of the country by the French in 1795, the state was trans-
formed into the Batavian Republic, formed on the plan of the French
Republic, and divided into eight departments, Flanders, Maastricht, and
Venloo, containing 122,000 inhabitants, being ceded to France by com-
pulsion. The colonies, which had been lost in war, with the exception of
Ceylon, were restored to the state by the peace of Amiens, but not so the
districts that had been ceded to France. Again the colonies were lost in
the newly-begun war. Napoleon dictated changes in the constitution, and
at length (May 24, 1806,) the Republic was made into a kingdom under
his brother Louis (nominal father of Louis Napoleon III.). The Emperor
incorporated the district lying between the empire and the Maas with his
dominions as early as 1807, also part of Zeeland, and the fortresses of
Bergen-op-Zoom, Hertogenbusch, Gertrudenburg, Middleburg, and Flush-
ing, in return for which East Friesland, Jever, Kniphausen, and Varel were
given to Holland. The kingdom, divided into eleven departments, now
contained but 12,281 English square miles, and 2,001,416 inhabitants.
In 1810 the Emperor further took possession of the states of Brabant,
Zeeland, and part of Gelderland, and formed out of them the French
departments of the Rhine and "Bouches de 1' Escaut " (mouths of the
Scheldt). When the nominal king afterward laid down the crown, Napo-
leon incorporated the rest of Holland with the French dominions, Jul)- g r
1810.
The oppressed people rose at the end of 18 13 to shake off the foreign
yoke. In July, 1814, the Vienna Congress framed a "kingdom of the
Netherlands " out of the former republic, the Austrian Netherlands, and
POPULATION.
267
the greater part of the bishopric of Liege. Luxemburg, elevated into a
grand duchy, was to serve the new king as a compensation for the pos-
sessions which he had been obliged to give up to Nassau. Marienburg
and Philippeville were also united to the state by the second peace of Paris.
<The Cape of Good Hope, Demerara, Essequibo, and Berbice were lost as
colonies by Holland. Belgium was torn from it by the Revolution of 1830.
In order to compensate the German Confederacy for the partial loss of
Luxemburg, Limburg was nominally incorporated with Germany. In
consequence of the events of 1866, this duchy was again completely sepa-
rated from Germany.
Holland knew not only how to extend her East Indian colonies, but
also to make them useful in a high degree; and the exchange of her pos-
sessions in Malacca for Bencoolen, by a treaty with England in 1824,
greatly facilitated this.
The Dutch possessions on the Gold Coast (Africa) were ceded to
Great Britain in 1871 and 1872.
The following shows the area and population of Holland by the differ-
ent divisions:
Provinces.
1879.
Area in
English sqr.
miles.
Population
in 1877.
North Holland
1,056
1,166
514
687
1,979
856
1,964
1,291
1,027
886
1,281
642,073
South Holland
763,636
Utrecht
186,164
Zeeland
187,046
456,709
North Brabant
Limburg '
235,135
Gelderland
453,624
Over-Yssel
267,826
Drenthe
113,773
Groningen
242,065
317,405
•
12,707
*3,865,456
*1,913,486 malee and 1,951,970 females.
The population in 1829 was 2,613,427; in 1839, 2,860,450; in 1849,.
3,056,879; in 1859, 3,293,577; in 1869, 3,574,529.
The different nationalities is approximately as follows:
1. Dutch (Batavians), about 2,400,000 in Holland, Zeeland, Utrecht,
and Gelderland; their language is a cultivated low German. 2. Frisians,
nearly 500,000 in Friesland, Groningen, Drenthe, Over-Yssel, and several
268 POPULATION.
other islands, speaking a low German dialect, akin to the Dutch. 3. Flem-
ings, about 400,000 in North Brabant and Limburg. 4. Low Germans,
about 50,000 in Limburg. It was found by the last census that 3,139 of
the population were born in Dutch colonies; 36,961, in Germany; 19,683,
in Belgium; 1,218, in Great Britain, and 5,234 in other foreign countries.
The different religious sects were as follows:
Protestants, 2,193,281, including 1,808,311 Low German Reformers,
9,689 French Reformers, 5,270 Remonstrants, 65,470 Separatists, 41,865
Anabaptists, 54,318 Lutherans, 9,822 Old Lutherans, 334 Moravian
Brothers, 576 Anglicans, 96 Episcopalians, 424 Presbyterians.
Roman Catholics, 1,313,084. Monasteries, 38, with 820 members;
nunneries, 137, with 2,187 nun s-
Jews, 68,003, including 60,409 Low German, and 7,594 Portuguese.
Other sects, 291,088, including Jansenists, 5,337, and 37 Greek
Catholics.
DENMARK.
At the beginning of the nineteenth century Norway and Schleswig-
Holstein were still subject to Denmark. Norway was ceded to Sweden
on January 14, 18 14, in accordance with a resolution arrived at at the
peace of Kiel. The king received Swedish Pomerania as ostensible com-
pensation, but subsequently resigned it to Prussia for Lauenburg and
£150,000.
The attempt to incorporate completely the Elbe Duchies with Den-
mark, led to the war with Prussia and Austria in 1864, which ended with
the peace of Vienna, October 30, 1864. By this, Denmark finally lost the
three duchies, with the exception of the little Island of Aroe, in place of
which, domains in Jutland had to be given up. The treaties of Micolas-
burg and Vienna in 1866 opened out a prospect of the re-acquirement of
part of Northern Schleswig, but this is of slight importance at present.
The present condition of Denmark is far better than what it has been.
The country has lost in political power and prestige, but has gained in
the character and manners of its people. The Danes are a frugal, indus-
trious, and a generally contented people. The lot of the workingmen is
as good as that in contiguous countries. The emigration has never been
such as to materially affect the country, though many are constantly
seeking new homes. The causes which impel the emigrant are, in
general, a desire to better his condition and to provide better things for
his children than he has enjoyed.
POPULATION.
209-
The area and population of Denmark and subject lands is given
below:
Kingdom of Denmark.
Area in
English sqr.
miles.
Population
in 1878.
Zeeland, Moen, Samsoe. .
Furien, Langland, Aroe.
Lalland, Falster
Bornholm
Jutland
2,839
1,317
648
226
9,754
693,000
253,000
94,000
34,000'
866,000
Total.
14,784
1,940,000
SUBJECT LANDS.
Faroe, 17 inhabited islands.
Iceland*
Greenland, colonized
Danish Antilles
514
39,553
386
119
11,000
72,000
|9,800
37,500
Total....
Total of.
40,572
14,784
130,300
1,940,000
Gross total.
55,356
2,070,300-
*16,159 English square miles are uncolonized.
12313 are Europeans; the remainder are natives.
The population has more than doubled since 1801, when it was only
929,001.
In 1870 there were only 14,142 persons who did not belong to the
Lutheran State Church. Of these 4,290 were Jews, 1,857 were Roman
Catholics, 1,433 °^ tne Reformed Church, 3,223 Baptists, 2,128 Mennon-
ites, and 1,211 Sectarians and persons of no religion.
The population of the principal towns of Denmark is as follows:
Copenhagen, including Frederiksborg, 250,000; of Copenhagen alone,
181,291 ; Odense, 16,970; Aarhuus, 15,025; Aalborg, 11,354: Randers,
11,354; Horsens, 10,501 ; Elsinore, 8,891 ; Frederica, 7,186; Viborg, 6,422.
Iceland has its own administration, though not independent of Den-
mark.
SWEDEN.
At the beginning of the present century, Finland, Rugen, Vor-Pome-
rania and the town of Wismar belonged to Sweden. In 1803 Wismar was
sold to Mecklenburg. The war against Napoleon in 1806 cost Sweden
the loss of Pomerania. Finland was ceded to Russia in 1809, and
270
POPULATION.
Pomerania regained in 1810. The war with Napoleon, in 1813, gave
Norway to Sweden, January 14, 18 14. Norway was recognized as an
independent state and Pomerania had to be relinquished for the con-
cession. St. Barthelemy in the West Indies was the only foreign posses-
sion of Sweden, and this was ceded to France in 1877.
The area is estimated at 170,928 English square miles, of which 13,926
square miles are covered with lakes, and the population in December,
1877, numbered 4,484,542.*
It is difficult to obtain quite accurate information in such a wide-spread
and scantily peopled country as Sweden, but the following seems to be the
division of land and people:
Name op Place.
In Swea Rike, i. e., Sweden Proper, including the city of Stockholm and "]
its suburbs, Upsala, Soderrnanland, Westmanland, Orebro, Wermland J-
and Kopparborg. J
In Gota Rika, i. e., Gothland, including Malmohus, Christianstad, Blekinge, "]
Kronoberg, Jonkoping, Calmar, East Gothland, Halland, Skaraborg, )-
Elsfborg, Gothenborg and Bohus. J
In Norrland and Lapland, i. e., Gefleborg, Westnorrland, Jemtland, Wester- )
botten and Norrbotte. )
Population
1,305,834
2,544,126
634,582
Sweden rejoices in a homogeneous population; in 1870 there were only
6,71 1 Lapps (belonging to the Finnic branch of the Mongolo-Tartar stock) ;
14,932 Finns; about 70 gipsies, and 12,015 persons born in foreign coun-
tries, viz.: 2,856 in Germany, 2,795 in Denmark, 2,570 in Norway, 2,018
in Finland, 806 in Russia, and 976 in other lands.
The Lutheran creed was the prevailing one until 1870; since then, how-
ever, freedom of religious belief has been established by law, so that now
admission to all offices of state is open to all Swedes, and not, as hitherto,
only to the professors of the pure Evangelical Lutheran Church. In 1870
there were, in addition to Evangelical Lutherans, 573 Catholics, 30 United
Greeks, 3,809 Baptists, Methodists, and Mormons, 190 of the Reformed
Church, and 1,836 Jews.
According to calculation, not census, in 1876 there dwelt in
Stockholm 157,215
Gottenborg 68,756
Malmoe 33,292
Norrkoping 26,787
Gefle 17,617
Carlscrona 17,290
Jonkoping 13,744
Upsala 13,049
Lund 12,794
Orebro 10,496
Helsingborg 10,066
Calmar 10,009
*In 1878 the population numbered 4,531 ,1
POPULATION. 271
NORWAY.
The extent of area, including the lakes, is about 122,823 English
square miles. A census is taken every ten years. The population in
1875 was 1,807,555. In 1865 it numbered 1,701,478; 835,947 males and
865,809 females.
Exclusive of the Norwegians (Germanic race), there are 7,637 Quaens
(Finns); 15,601 domiciled, and 1,577 nomadic Lapps, called, in Norway,
Finns; also from 700 to 800 gipsies. Of mixed races there are 1,913 Nor-
wegians and Quaens; 1,048 Norwegians and Finns; 909 Quaens and Finns.
The number of the population not born in Norway, was 21,260, of whom
15,784 were Swedes, 1,791 Danes, 1,257 Germans.
The inhabitants are, with the exception of 5,105 persons, all Lutherans.
Of the 5,105, 1,038 are Mormons, 331 Catholics, 25 Jews, and the
remainder are colonists or English sects.
*&■■
Principal towns, 1875.
Christiania 76,327, with the incorporated suburbs in 1878 99,000
Bergen 33,885
Trondheim (Drontheirn) 22,167
Stavanger 19,029
Drammen 18,608
Christiansand 11,764
SPAIN.
It is not probable that the Pyrenean peninsula contained 40,000,000
inhabitants at the time of the Romans, as has been asserted; but on the
other hand it may be assumed that there were 20,000,000 at the time
of the Arabs. Then followed quickly one after the other the expulsion of
2,000,000 Moors, 800,000 Jews, and at least 600,000 Moriscoes.
The all-depressing influence of spiritual and temporal despotism con-
tributed more to the depopulation of the country than did the colonization
of America or than war.
The Spanish government purchased the Peace of Basle, 1795, from
the French Republic with the price of her share in St. Domingo; and the
Peace of Amiens was obtained in 1802 by the surrender of Trinidad. In
272 POPULATION. *
1 80 1 Spain acquired the fortress of Olivenca from Portugal. In return for
the elevation of the heir apparent of Parma, a Spanish Infanta, to the
throne of Etruria, the Royal family ceded Louisiana to France; it was^
however, immediately sold by Napoleon to the United States for
£2,400,000.
During the sanguinary War of Independence all the Spanish posses-
sions on the continent of America shook off the foreign yoke. The
Spanish colonies, up to 180S, had extended over more than 6,591,220
square miles, with about 18,000,000 inhabitants. These colonies were
Mexico, with Texas and California ; the whole of Central America ; New
Granada, Venezuela, Ecuador, Bolivia, Peru, Chili, and the Argentine
Republic.
Spain embraces an area of 195,716 square miles. The population in
1879 numbered 16,809,913; of whom 8,342,564 are males, and 8,467,349
are females. The proportion of the unmarried is 56.7 per cent;. the mar-
ried, 36.5 per cent; and widowed, 6.8 per cent. Fifty-seven men and 16S
women were stated to be above 100 years old.
The prevailing religion is Roman Catholic, 60,000 only acknowledge
other creeds.
The actual Spaniards are a mixture of the nations who formerly dwelt
there (Celts, Romans, Alans, Goths, Suevi, Vandals, Moors, Arabs; the
Moorish-Arabian element prevails, especially in Andalusia). In addition
to these there are about 500,000 Basques and 60,000 Medejares (descen-
dants of the Moors), in the valleys of the Sierra Nevada, and in the Apu-
liares. Also about 1,000 descendants of German colonists in the Sierra
Morena, 45,000 gipsies, and a small number of Jews. At the census of
i860, 20,917 foreigners were stated to be domiciled in Spain, and 13,995
to be temporarily staying in the country.
Previous Censuses.
(In the year 1594 there were about 8,250,000 inhabitants.)
Year.
1723 7,625,000
1768 9,309,814
1787 10,409,879
1797 10,541,221
Year.
1822 11,661,815
1832 11,158,264
1846 12,162,872
1857 15,464,340
The dry and exceedingly mild climate, especially in the province of
Andalusia^offers strong inducements to invalids or to those who can not
endure a rigorous atmosphere. The number of foreigners who tempora-
rily sojourn in this country is, therefore, great.
POPULATION. 273
PORTUGAL.
The participation of Portugal in the war against France and Spain
ended in 1801 with the loss of the frontier fortress of Olivenca. French
troops entered the country in 1807, and the royal family fled to Brazil.
The claims of Portugal upon Olivenca were recognized after the Penin-
sular war, by the Congress of Vienna, but Spain did not restore it. The
court did not return from Brazil till after the revolution of 1820, when this
colony asserted its independence.
Since the year 1835 the mainland has been divided into seventeen
districts, and the islands into four districts, making together twenty-one.
As, however, the division into provinces is the only one recognized by
Central Europe, and is also that which best agrees with the history of the
country, we shall adhere to it, though at the same time giving the names
of the districts in each province. A subdivision gives 295 smaller
districts.
The total area of the mainland is 34,507 square miles and of the
islands, 1,232. Population of mainland 4,348,551, of the islands, 396,573,,
total, 4,745,124. Of these 2,314,623 were males and 2,430,501 were
females.
The population of Lisbon is 265,032; Oporto, 108,346; Braga, 20,258;
Setuval, 15,598; Funchal, 20,606; Ponta del Garda, 17,949.
GREECE.
Modern Greece owes its existence to the popular rebellion of 1821, but
it was not until 1832 that it was recognized by the great powers as a
kingdom. The Greeks did not succeed in obtaining a constitution until
the revolution of September 3, 1843. The rebellion of October, 1862,
led to the overthrow of King Otto. In accordance with a protocol con-
cluded by the three "protecting powers," June 5, 1863, Prince William
of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Glucksburg was placed on the throne
under the title of George I. In a treaty of November 14 of the same year,
(1863) England renounced her supremacy over the Ionian islands, which.
274 POPULATION.
were declared an integral part of Greece with the advantage of perpetual
neutrality; the union with Greece took place May 28, 1864, and the pres-
ent constitution adopted in 1864.
The congress of Berlin, at the sitting of July 5, 1878, decided upon a
"re-adjustment of boundaries, 11 or rather an extension of the frontier in the
north of Greece, and declared "the Porte is invited by the congress to
conclude a compact with Greece for the regulation of boundaries. The
congress is of opinion that the basis of this rectification should be a line
extending from the river Salambria in Thessaly to the river Kalana in
Epirus, opposite to Corfu. The Powers offer their services in making the
agreement, in case any difficulties should arise in the negotiation between
the Porte and Greece." Although no exact division has been arrived at,
we may assume that Greece will obtain an accession of territory which
may be estimated at least at 4,252 English square miles, with about
300,000 inhabitants, which will bring the population to 1,979,775.
The Ionian islands had formed a possession of the Republic of Venice,
from the 14th century. The Peace of Campo Formio brought them under
the dominion of France; in 1799 they fell into the hands of the Russians
and Turks. A treaty of March 21, 1800, changed the Ionian islands
into a "Federal Republic,' 1 (the Republic of the Seven Islands) which was
to be under Turkish protection. By the Peace of Tilsit, the islands again
fell into the hands of France, which nominally gave them a special con-
stitution. The English, however, occupied the most important of the
islands in 18 10. By a treaty of November 5, 18 15, made by the great
powers, they were to form an independent state, under British "protec-
tion," but were treated by the English as a conquered country, and did
not even enjoy the rights which belong to the inhabitants of English
colonies. Hence arose a constant desire for union with Greece.
There were only 67,941 of the inhabitants of Greece at the census of
1870 who did not speak Greek, viz.: 37,598 Albanians (Arnauts*), 1,217
Macedo-Wallachians, and 29,126 of other nations. The number of
strangers residing in Greece in 1870 was 19,958; of whom there were
50,511 Turks, 2,099 English, 1,539 Italians, 526 Germans, 41 5 French, 141
Russians, and the remaining few from other countries.
The orthodox Greek is the prevailing creed; there are only 12,585
Christians belonging to other creeds; 2,582 Jews (in the Ionian islands),
and 917 persons of whom no returns are given. The Roman Catholics,
whose numbers formerly were over-estimated, live in Syra, Athens, and in
* A mixed race of Albanians and Sclavonians.
POPULATION.
275
the Ionian islands. Protestants are only found here and there. The Mo-
hammedans are fairly driven out of Greece; a very few only are to be
met with in Ghalkis. The population divided according to creed was
thus given in 1870: —
Orthodox Greeks 1,441,810
Other Christians 12,585
Jews 2,582
Individuals holding other creeds or none
917
Total -. 1,457,894
Towns.
The most important are —
Inhabitants.
Athens 44,510
Hermopolis 20,996
Patras 19,641
Inhabitants.
Zante 17,516
Corfu 15,452
Piraeus 10,963
The area and population of Greece and of the Ionian islands, which be-
long to Greece and have an almost exclusively Grecian population,
are as follows:
Greece proper.
NOMAOHIES.
English
sqr. miles.
POPULATION IN 1879.
Males.
Females.
Total.
Attica and Boetia
Phthiotis and Phocis . .
Acarnania and iEtolia.
Argolis and Corinth . . .
Achaia and Elis
Arcadia
Messenia
Laconia
Eubcea
Cyclades
Ionian Islands*
Corfu
Cephalonia
Zante
Land and sea troops
Sailors who engage in foreign service
Total
2,466
2,062
3,019
1,445
1,913
2,019
1,233
1,679
1,573
935
425
297
276
99,640
65,381
71,647
68,679
95,908
78,130
81,855
60,842
49,543
65,112
55,126
39,579
23,935
20,523
5,180
85,724
63,059
66,797
67,402
85,724
70,775
73,905
60,274
45,593
66,908
50,983
40,964
20,587
185,364
128,440
138,444
136,081
181,632
148,905
155,760
121,116
95,136
132,020
106,109
80,543
44,522
3,220
5,180
19,342
881,080
798,695
1,679,775
*The Ionian islands contain 998 English square miles.
276 POPULATION.
THE NEW SOVEREIGN STATES.
By the resolutions of the Berlin congress, a group of sovereign states,
and semi-self-governing territories have arisen out of lands which were
before either wholly or partially subject to Turkey. Roumania, Servia,
and Montenegro, over which the Porte formerly claimed sovereignty, have
declared themselves independent. Another new creation is the tributary
principality of Bulgaria. Bosnia and Herzegovina are freed from the
Turkish sway, and have been placed under the administration of Austro-
Hungary. South of the Balkans the province of Eastern Roumelia has been
called into existence, nominally under the rule of the Porte, but actually
possessing a limited form of self-government. The Island of Candia is
likewise to obtain a certain form of self-government. Toleration of every
creed is enforced throughout those states which have become sovereign
states, and in all of which Jews were formerly precluded from the higher
rights of citizenship, and were frequently subjected to severe persecutions.
The tribute money which these provinces were formerly compelled to fur-
nish, will be now capitalized. Servia and Montenegro are obliged to
undertake a part of the Turkish state debt, corresponding with the amount
of territory newly acquired. Whilst these alterations were being made
with regard to European territories, England assumed to herself the right
of occupation in Asia, including the actual possession of Cyprus, nomi-
nally under Turkish rule.
All these states and territories are really withdrawn from Osman sway.
They no longer gravitate toward Constantinople, but in various other
directions. Those states only will be noticed here that have declared
themselves entirely independent. The tributary state of Bulgaria, and
the remaining districts mentioned above, still appear, politically, as com-
ponent parts of the Osman empire, even those which have been transferred
to England and Austro-Hungary.
Roumania.
The new prin^irjality of Roumania is divided into three districts: Tul-
cha, Kustendj^l ||jistria. The total area of the principality is 49,247
English squa P^B^ ^ e population 5,376,000.
The popw 5jLfjR.oumania is very mixed. There are 772,700
POPULATION.
277
foreigners, viz.: Jews, 400,000; Gipsies, 200,000; Slavs, 85,000; Germans,
39,000; Hungarians, 29,500; Armenians, 8,000; Greeks, 5,000; French,
2,000; English, 1,000; Italians, 500, and 2,700 of Turks, Poles, Tartars,
and others.
The Greek faith predominates in Roumania. There are, however, as
nearly as can be estimated, 114,200 Catholics, 13,860 Protestants, 8,000
Armenians, 6,000 Ligowaners (an order of monks similar to the Jesuits),
400,000 Jews, and 2,000 Mohammedans.
Of the principal towns Bucharest has a population of 177,646, of whom
82,632 are males, and 95,014 are females; 132,997 are orthodox Greeks,
16,990 are Catholics, 5,854 are Protestants, 20,749 are Jews, and 1,056
are members of other creeds, or having none.
Jassy, 90,020; Galatz, 80,000; Botochani, 39,941; Ploesti, 33,000;
Braila, 28,272; Berlad, 26,568; Crajova, 22,764; Ismail, 21,000; Giur-
gevo, 20,868; Focsani, 20,323; Piatra, 20,000.
Servia.
The result of the Russo-Turkish war was to increase the territory of
the principality by the addition of the arrondissements of Nish, Pirot,
Vranja, and Toplitza, and some other strips of territory, which had been
joined to the arrondissements of Alexinatz and Podringe. A census of
these new additions to the state give the following figures:
Nish . .
Vranja
Pirot . .
Inhabit-
ants.
Houses.
115,906
64,883
74,845
10,745
10,136
10,745
Toplitza
Additions to Alexinatz
Podringe
Inhabit-
ants.
41,167
2,963
494
Houses.
5,821
413
115
The population, therefore, of the additional territory is 300,258; 153,-
798 being males, and 146,460 females, and the number of houses 44,791,
and the additional area 6,378 English square miles.
The area and population of the whole principality is as follows: 19,135
English square miles, and the population, in 1879, was 1,860,824.
Of the inhabitants there are : —
Servians 1,651,268 I Gipsies
Roumanians 180,000 | Other Nationa,
24,556
5,000
278 POPULATION.
Montenegro.
It is very difficult to give the exact area and population of Montenegro,
as the Porte has not fulfilled its part in the re-adjustment of the frontier, as
demanded by the Berlin treaty. The area has hitherto been about 1,700
English square miles, and the population between 180,000 and 200,000.
In a letter from the prince to the czar, written in 1877, the population is
given as 193,329. The newly acquired territory is also estimated at 1,700
square miles, and the population at 50,000; so that the area of the whole
state is about 3,400 square miles, and the population 243,329. With the
exception of from 24,000 to 26,000 Roman Catholics, and a few Moham-
medans, all the population are orthodox Greeks.
Antivari, with its sea coast, is incorporated with Montenegro, but it
is not permitted to maintain any war marine, nor to own any ships of war.
The marine and sanitary police arrangements are here exercised by
Austro-Hungary. No fortresses are allowed to be erected between the
Lake of Scutari and the sea.
Notwithstanding the many difficulties with which Montenegro finds
herself surrounded, she is making great progress in social and intellectual
development.
In the spring of 1879 the first bookseller's shop and the first reading
club were opened in Cettinje, and other signs are not wanting to indicate
an advancement toward the rank of a constitutional kingdom. Since
that time there has been marked progress in the means of the distribu-
tion of general intelligence, in books, periodicals, etc. Education is by
no means general, but the progress in this direction is encouraging.
With this advancement there is a corresponding growth in the ideas of
civil and political rights, and a general improvement in law .and order.
TURKISH EMPIRE.
As reliable statistical information is almost entirely wanting, we are
mostly dependent on m<o're or less uncertain estimates even for the part
which lies in Europe., / We must build our figures on the basis of the con-
dition of things pmj/ious to the last war. Jakschitsch calculates the area
of European Turkey at 136,620 English square miles, and the population
POPULATION.
279
at 8,477,214, of whom 4,792,443 are Christians, 3,609,606 are Moham-
medans, and 75,165 are Jews. This estimate of the population, in which
the city of Constantinople appears with only 327,750, is undoubtedly too
low. Kutschera gives in Behni and Wagner a survey of the male popu-
lation according to the official publications for 1873—74, which we arrange
as in the following table, with the addition of Jakschitsch's estimate of the
area (division into vilayets, sub-divisions into sanjaks, the latter following
in parentheses).
Governments or
Vilayets.
Jedirne
Tuna
Selanik
Ianioa
Bitolia
Scutari
Bosna
Herzegovina
Provinces or Sanjaks.
Adrianople (Adrianople Philippo- )
poli, Slivno, Kodosto, Gallipoli) )
Donau (Bustschuk, Tultcha, Var-
na, Tirnova, Sofia, Widdin, Nish
Salonica (Salonica, Seres, Drama)
Janina (Janina, Prevesa, Argyro-
kastro, Berat, Tirchala)
Monastir (Goritche, Uskup, Pres-
rend, Dibre)
Scutari
Bosnia (Serai ^vornik, Travnik
Novi-Bazar, Banaluca, Behacz)
(Herzegovina again united)
Total.
English
sq. miles.
25,515
38,781
14,925
13,862
20,156
23,388
MALE POPULATION.
Christians.
136,627
401,148
715,938
124,157
467,601
305,808
112,000
264,250
42,457
2,433,356
medans.
235,587
455,768
124,828
250,749
397,993
88,000
270,050
39,472
1,862,447
Total.
636,735
1,171,706
244,985
718,350
703,798
200,000
534,000
81,929
4,291,503
If we assume the female population to be only equal to that of the
male, we have 8,591,606 inhabitants. The Sainameh (Ottoman imperial
year book) for the year 1294 of the Hegira (1877 and 1878) publishes
official statistics of the empire, from which Ubicini gave a French extract.
The empire was divided, in 1870, into twenty-nine "vilayets," or govern-
ments, and these again into sanjaks, or provinces ; a further sub-division was
into cazas, or circles. Turkey in Europe contained eleven vilayets, forty-
four sanjaks, 276 cazas. Turkey in Asia and Tripoli numbers eighteen
vilayets, seventy-nine sanjaks, and seventy-two cazas, and this exclusive
of Constantinople and the island of Samos. The total population of the
twenty-nine vilayets is reckoned at 13,679,648 males, which allows us to
assume a total of 27,359,296 individuals, of which Samos contains 34,141
inhabitants. Constantinople and its suburbs contain 65,262 houses, which,
reckoning eight inhabitants to a house, allows us to estimate the popula-
tion at 522,096. To these must be added the people in the Khans and
280
POPULATION.
magazines, the monks of different creeds, softas, etc., from 100,000 to
120,000 and, lastly, 80,000 of fluctuating population, making a total of
722,000 at Constantinople.
Roumelia.
Vilayets.
Edirneh (Adrian ople)
Tuna (Donau)
Sofia
Bosnia
Ersek (Herzegovina)
Selanik (Salonica) . . .
cj
N
a
O
Qj'£
.
O
"33
M
CO
at
S3
" ft
"a
ft
ai
U
5
40
652,676
5
32
907,774
2
14
350,180
6
43
1,023,568
2
13
120,075
3
19
393,029
Vilayets.
Monastir
Yania (Janina)
Ushkudra (Scodra).
Jezair (Archipelago)
Kryt (Crete)
03->3
"3 ci
539,054
187,513
135,000
178,582
232,831
Anatolia.
Kudavendikiar (Brussa, etc.)
Aidin (Smyrna, etc.)
Angora
Konia
Kastamuni
Sivas
Trapezun (Trapezunt)
Erzeronm
Van
4
26
267,985
4
24
772,022
4
22
301,878
5
25
410,393
4
21
422,900
3
22
406,388
4
25
469,070
6
33
782,833
1
14
233,629
Diarbekr
Cham (Syria)
Adana
Haleb (Aleppo)
Bagdad . . .'
Basra
Yemen
Hejaz (Mecca and Medina)
Tharabuluci (Tripoli)
5
24
9
43
4
16
4
36
7
37
3
13
4
23
2
7
5
26
332,300
562,000
204,372
296,760
1,604,476
395,524
266,000
240,000
1,010,000
Add to these 1,400,000 nomads, 560,000 men in the army and police,
and 300,000 foreigners, we have a total of 30,175,533.
In consequence of the decisions of the congress of Berlin, which sanc-
tioned, in addition to the loss of territory in Europe, the cession of about
12,757 English square miles in Asia (the districts of Ardhan, Kars, and
Batoum), with a population of about 800,000 souls, to Russia, and a small
concession to Persia (the town and district of Khotur), the possessions
remaining to the Osman Empire are as follows:
The direct possessions in Europe and Asia.
English
square miles.
Population.
69,001
712,908
5,500,000
16,000,000
Total
781,909
21,500,000
The absence of color indicates a population
of less than 2 to a square mite'.
Copyrighted 788Sby Yarjgij & West.
FOREIGN POPULATION
IN PROPOHTION
TO THE AGGREGATE POPULATION
of the UNITED STATES.
{Compiled from the Last Census,)
POPULATION.
281
The indirect possessions in Europe are:
Bulgaria
East Roumelia
Bosnia, Herzegovina
Crete
Total
English
square miles.
24,451
13,385
20,180
3,401
61,417
Population.
1,700,000
1,000,000
1,000,000
200,000
3,900,000
In Asia.
Cyprus . .
Samos. . .
Total
236,000
In Africa.
Egypt
Nubia, Soudan, Darfur
Tripoli, with Fezan
Tunis
Total
English
square miles.
180,727
744,176
340,192
46,776
1,311,871
Population.
5,200,000
10,000,000
1,200,000
1,800,000
18,200,000
This gives a total of more than 2,000,000 square miles, and a popula-
tion of nearly 44,000,000.
Where a population is so numerous as in Turkey, it would be difficult,
even in a highly civilized country, to distinguish between the various
nationalities and creeds, so as to give accurate statistics of one or the other.
According to a Greek estimate, there were in European-Turkey, not
including the protected states previous to the war, 4,200,000 Moslems,
3,550,000 Heleno-Pelasgians, 250,000 Roumanians, 2,676,000 Slavs, 150,-
000 of various other nationalities, making a total of 11,120,000. The
Turks are much more numerous in the Slavonic provinces than in the
Greek provinces. In Epirus and Thessaly the proportion of Turks to
Greeks is as one to three. On the islands there are 150,000 Turks to
700,000 Greeks. On the other hand, in Bosnia, Bulgaria, and Herzegovina
the Mohammedan population is almost as numerous as the Slavonic. In
1876 a statement appeared in London which gave the number of Christ-
ians as 6,225,000, of whom 5,600,000 were Greek Catholics, 280,000
282 POPULATION.
Roman Catholics, 300,000 Gregorian Armenians, 45,000 Protestants; then
3,000,000 Mohammedans, 75,000 Jews, and 150,000 Gipsies.
A statement in the North German Journal concerning Macedonia T
gave the number of Turks, or, rather, Mohammedans, living there, as
2,022,081, the Greeks as 1,076,676, and Bulgarians 35401,042. In Thrace
there were 1,149,626 Mohammedans, 253,302 Greeks, 1,697,763 Bulga-
rians. In Epirus 415,965 Greeks, 318,955 Mohammedans, 2,300 Jews.
In Thessaly 341,850 Greeks, including many Albanians and Kutz-Vlacks ;.
38,730 Mohammedans, and 3,650 Jews.
In Asiatic-Turkey the statistics are somewhat fuller and more reliable.
There is a great variety in the inhabitants of Asia Minor in respect to
race and religion.
Thus we find among the professed Moslems the following distinct
races, or off-shoots of races: Osmanli Turks, Arabs, Turcomans, Kurds,
Circassians, and Tartars. It is impossible to make an absolutely reliable
estimate of the whole number of Moslems in Asiatic-Turkey ; including-
Syria, the best authorities place the number at about 12,000,000. The
majority of this Moslem population exhibit little or no desire for intel-
lectual improvement ; they are absorbed in the struggle for existence
There are also 1,000,000 Greeks, 2,000,000 Armenians, 1,000,000 Kurds,
and 1,000,000 Arabs.
Of individual provinces, there are dwelling in Erzeroum 272,000
Turks, 357,000 Kurds, 411,000 Christians, 1,200 Jews, 2,000 Yezides,
158,000 Persians, 29,000 Turkomans. Among the 411,000 Christians are
287,000 Armenians, 111,000 Nestorians, 8,000 Roman Catholics, 4,000
Greeks, and 1,300 Protestants.
Syria. — Population, 2,250,000, of whom 1,400,000 are Mohammedans,
100 Ansariyeh, 260,000 Maronites, 180,000 Oriental Greeks, 50,000 Cath-
olic Greeks, 3,000 Roman Catholics, 40,000 Jews, 30,000 Gipsies, 7,000
Armenians, 15,000 Jacobites, 5,000 Protestants, 90,000 Druses, 70,000
Arabs and Bedouins.
Turkish Arabia. — Population, 5,502,150, of whom 3,250,000 are
in Hejaz, and 2,252,150 are in Yemen.
Principal Towns.
In Europe. Population.
Constantinople* . . ,, 855,000
Salonica 60,000 to 80,000
Adrianople 50,000 to 70,000
In Asia, Population.
Smyrna 155,000
Damascus 120,000
Aleppo 70,000 to 100,00&
* With the floating population, 1,075,000.
POPULATION
283
MEXICO.
The republic of Mexico has an area of about 743,948 square miles and
contains, according to a calculation made a few years since, a population
of 9,389,461. The divisions made under the empire are now set aside
and there are now twenty-seven confederated states and these with the
federal district of Mexico and the territory of Lower California, form the
Mexican Republic. The states, with their area and population, are as
follows :
States.
1 Sonora
2 Chihuahua .
3 Coahuila
4 Nuevo-Leon
Northern States
5 Tamaulipas.
6 Vera Cruz . .
7 Tabasco
8 Campeche . .
9 Yucatan
The Gulf States.
10 Sinaloa . . .
11 Jalisco
12 Colima
13 Michoacan
14 Guerrero . .
15 Oaxaca ....
16 Chiapas . . .
Pacific States .
17 Durango
18 Zacatecas
19 Aguascalientes . .
20 San Luis Potosi
21 Guanajuato
22 Queretaro
23 Hidalgo
24 Mexico
25 Morelos
26 Puebla
27 Tlaxcala
Central States . .
Federal District
Lower California Territory
Total
Sqr. miles.
79,021
83,746
50,890
23,635
237,292
30,225
26,232
11,851
25,832
29,567
123,707
36,198
39,168
3,743
25,689
24,550
33,591
16,048
Population.
110,809
180,758
104,131
189,722
585,420
178,987
42,510
22,998
2,895
27,500
11,411
3,207
8,163
7,838
1,776
12,021
1,620
141,939
461
140,000
504,950
83,707
86,170
282,934
1,097,761
189,348
953,274
65,828
661,947
301,242
718,194
208,215
3,098 047
190,816
413,603
89,715
525,110
768,208
173,576
427,340
683,323
154,519
697,788
133,498
61,562
743,948
4,257,526
327,512
23,195
9,389,461
Chief towns.
Ures
Chihuahua
Saltillo ....
Monterey . .
Ciudad Victoria
Vera Cruz
San Juan Baptista.
Campeche
Merida
Culiacan
Guadalajara . . .
Colima
Morelia
Tixtla
Oaxaca
San Christobal .
Durango
Zacatecas
Aguascalientes .
San Luis Potosi .
Guanajuato
Queretaro
Pachuca
Toluca
Cuernavaca
Puebla
Tlaxcala
Mexico ,
Inhabitants.
8,000
12,000
8,000
14,000
6,000
10,000
8,000
14,000
30,000
10,000
68,000
23,599
25,000
4,000
26,366
10,500
12,000
16,000
31,842
34,000
56,012
27,570
8,410
12,000
12,000
65,000
4,000
230,000
284
POPULATION.
The inhabitants are either of European origin (white), or colored.
The first are divided into real Europeans, about 40,000; Creoles, about
300,000, and Chapetones, of mixed European and Indian blood, about
800,000. Wappaus gives the numbers thus: —
There are about 1,004,000 whites, 1,190,000 mixed, 4,800,000 Indians,
6,000 negroes. All religions are tolerated but nearly all are Roman
Catholics.
STATES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.
These consist of five separate republics, as follows:
States.
Square miles.
Population.
Chief Towns.
Inhabitants.
Guatemala
40,397
7,441
46,776
58,470
21,262
1,190,754
600,000
300,000
250,000
120,000
Guatemala
San Salvador
30,000 to 45,000
San Salvador
20,000 to 40,000
Comayagua .
8,000 to 18,000
^Nicaragua
Leon
20,000 to 30,000
San Jose
- 18,000 to 25,000
Total
174,346
2,460,754
Whites about 150,000; a number of mixed races and from 1,000,000
to 1,500,000 Indians. The latter are divided into Ladinos or Quiche
(that is to say dependent converted Catholics), and Bravos or Barbaros,
independent and free.
UNITED STATES OF COLOMBIA.
This is a federal republic, and was formerly called New Granada. It
contains an area of about 318,930 square miles. The government esti-
mates the area at 513,775 English square miles; but states at the same
time that only 114,106 are inhabited. The population in 1870 was esti-
mated at 2,951,984. The nine Confederate States and their population are:
Panama
Bolivar
Magdalena
Santander
Antioquia
Boyaca
Cundinamana
Cauca
Tolima ,
In addition six territories
224,032
241,704
88,928
433,178
365,974
498,541
433,658
435,078
230,891
^951,984
53,466
Total 2,985,450
POPULATION.
285-
Chief towns are Bogota with between 40,000 and 50,000 inhabitants;
Medelin 30,000, and Panama with 18,000. About one-half of the whole
population are whites and half-castes; 900,000 Africans; 126,000 inde-
pendent Indians; and 466 half-caste Indians and Negroes.
VENEZUELA.
This republic is divided into twenty separate states, the area of which
embraces about 212,620 English square miles, and is divided into three
regions, viz. : the Tierra Caliente or hot region, which extends to about
700 metres above the sea, the average temperature is 25 C; the Tierra
Templada, or temperate region, extends to 2,000 metres above the sea,
of which the mean temperature is 18 ; and the Tierra Fria, or cold region:
snow line, 4,100 to 4,500. The population, 1,784,194, among whom, at
the former census, were 298,000 whites; 500,000 mixed races, of whom
the largest numbers are Mulattoes; about 180,000 Creoles, 48,000 who
were formerly slaves (slavery has been abolished here since 1854)
160,000 converted Indians, 14,000 subject Indians, and 52,000 independ-
ent Indians.
The principal towns are:
Towns.
Caracas
Valencia
Barquisimeto
Maracaibo
Maturin
San Carlos . .
Inhabit-
ants.
48,897
28,594
25,664
21,954
12.944
10,420
Towns.
Merida
Cumana
Ciudad Bolivar
Coro
Barcelona
La Guayra
Inhabit-
ants.
9,727
9,427
8,486
8,172.
7,674
6,793
ECUADOR.
The extent of area (which includes Quito, Guayaquil, and Assuy), is
about 244,513 English square miles, and contained a population (accord-
ing to the Minister, Leon, in 1875) of 866,037, not including about 200,000
wild Indians. The town of Quito, which is the capital, contains between
70,000 and 80,000 inhabitants. The principal port is that of Guayaquil.
PERU.
The area embraces about 510,288 English square miles; the popula-
tion in 1876 was 2,699,945, °f whom 1,365,895 were males and 1,334,050
were females. The number of wild Indians (not included in the figures-
286
POPULATION,
above) is estimated at 350,000 The capital of the republic is Lima,
which contains 101,488 inhabitants; and Callao, the next largest town
35,520. There were, it is said, between 15,000 and 20,000 Chinese in
these two cities, and about 60,000 in the whole of Peru, but their number
is now reduced to about 35,000.
There are, of Catholics, 2,644,055; Protestants, 5,087; Jews, 498;
members of other creeds, 27,073; creed not stated, 23,393.
There are 18,082 Europeans, of whom 1,672 are Germans, 1,699 Spanish,
2,647 French, 6,990 Italians, 373 Portuguese, 160 Swedes, and 91 Swiss.
There are 50,032 Asiatics, 20 Africans, 2,625,758 Americans, 30
Australians, and 5,184 nationality not known.
BOLIVIA.
The area extends over 500,740 English square miles. The population
was estimated in 1877 at 2,325,000; about one-fourth are Indians, many
of whom have become Roman Catholics, though the larger portion
adhere to the worship of their gods. The language spoken in Bolivia is
Spanish. The principal towns are: —
Towns.
La Paz
Cockabamba,
Sucre
Inhabit-
ants.
76,372
40,678
23,976
Towns.
Potosi
Santa Cruz .
Inhabit-
ants.
22,850
9,780
CHILI.
The area is estimated (the boundaries are very indefinite) at about
127,472 English square miles, and the population at 2,136,724.
Among the population are 23,579 foreigners, including 4,678 Germans,
4,267 English, 3,314 French, 1,983 Italians, 1,223 Spaniards, 931 North
Americans, 7,183 Argentines. There are about 250,000 Negroes, and
many baptized and unbaptized Indians. The principal towns and inhab-
itants are:
Principal Towns.
Santiago
Including suburbs,
Valparaiso
Chilian
Inhabit-
ants.
129,807
150,367
97,737
19,044
Principal, Towns.
Concepcion
Talca
Serena
Inhabit-
ants.
18,277
17,496
12,293
POPULATION. 287
ARGENTINE CONFEDERATION.
This republic, one of the few districts in South America in which
settled conditions have begun to be established, contains fourteen states
(incorrectly called provinces, the most important of which is Buenos Ayres),
three territories, and Patagonia, which last is inhabited only by independ-
ent Indians. Its area, including Patagonia, is 1,619,470 English square
miles, and its population 1,877,490 (of whom 495,107 dwell in Buenos
Ayres), including 93,137 Indians.
At the faking of the census in 1869 there were found to be 211,993
foreigners, viz.: 71,442 Italians, 34,080 Spaniards, 32,383 French, 1,966
Portuguese, 10,709 English, 5,860 Swiss, 4,997 Germans, 15,206 Oriental-
ists, 10,911 Chilians, 6,200 Bolivians, 6,065 Brazilians, 1,095 North
Americans, and 7,073 whose nationality is not stated. The principal
towns are:
Inhabitants, 1869.
Buenos Ayres • 177,787
Cordova | 28,523
Eosario 23,163
Tucuman 17,438
Salta 11,716
Corrient.es 11,218
Santa Fe 10,670
Parana 10,098
Of the population in 1869, 897,780 were males and 845,572 were
females.
Of the whole population 360,683 could read, and 312,01 1 of this number
could also write.
729,287 were under the age of fourteen, and of this number 153,882
were illegitimate.
The official language is Spanish, but the natives speak three different
languages. The population is almost entirely Roman Catholic. Every
form of religion is tolerated, and there are two Protestant colonist com-
munities.
PARAGUAY.
Area, about 56,769 English square miles. At the census taken in
1876 there were 293,844 inhabitants. In 1873 the population was 221,079,
of whom 86,079 were children, 106,254 were women, and only 28,746
males over fifteen years of age ; so destructive to life had been the war
from 1865 to 1870 with Brazil and the neighboring countries. In 1857
the population had numbered 1,337,431.
288
POPULATION.
The number of foreigners dwelling in Paraguay in 1876, after the-
departure of the foreign troops, was as follows: 1,500 Brazilians, 2,500
Italians, 600 Portuguese, 400 Argentines, 250 Spaniards, 150 Austrians,
120 French, 90 Germans, 80 English, 80 Uruguayans, and 230 of other
nationalities.
URUGUAY.
The Republica Oriental del Uruguay, also called Montevideo from its
capital, contains about 72,151 English square miles within its area, and
has a population of 440,000 individuals, 91,167 of whom dwell in the cap-
ital, Montevideo.
BRAZIL.
In extent and elements of strength, Brazil occupies the first place
among the states of South America. The area is estimated at 3,218,166
English square miles, and the population at 11,108,291, including 1,000,-
000 wild Indians. The empire is divided into twenty-one provinces, viz.:
Provinces.
1 Amazonas
2 Para
3 Maranhao
4 Piaubi
5 Ceara
6 Eio Grande do Norte
7 Parhiba
8 Pernambuco
9 Alagoas '.
10 Sergipe
11 Babia
12 Espirito Santo
13 Rio de Janeiro
14 Santa Catbarina
15 Rio Grande do Sul
16 Minas Geraes
17 Matto Grosso
18 Goyaz
19 San Paulo
20 Parana
21 Municipality neutral
Total
Add wild Indians
Communes not enumerated
Grand total
Area in Eng-
lish square
miles.
732,249
443,788
177,515
116,493
40,240
22,289
28,846
49,560
22,577
15,088
164,580
17,709
26,627
28,624
91,329
221,894
532,345
288,462
112,078
85,429
536
3,218,166
Free.
56,631
247,779
284,101
178,427
689,773
220,959
354,700
732,511
312,268
153,620
211,792
59,478
490,087
144,818
367,022
1,669,276
53,750
149,743
680,742
116,162
226,033
8,419,672
POPULATION IN 1876.
Slaves.
979
27,458
74,939
23,795
31,913
13,020
21,526
89,028
35,741
22,623
167,824
22,659
292,637
14,984
67,791
370,459
6,667
10,652
156,612
10,560
48,939
1,510,806
Total.
57,610
275,237
359,040
202,222'
721,686
233,979
376,226
841,539
348,009
176,243
1,379,616
82,137
782,724
159,802,
434,813
2,039,735
60,417
160,395
837,354
126,722
274,972
9,930,478
1,000,000
177,813
11,108,291.
POPULATION.
Population according to sex — provinces only.
289
Sex.
Free.
Slaves in 1870.
4,318,699
4,100,973
805,170
705,636
Total
8,419,672
1,510,806
The predominant creed is Roman Catholic, to which all the slaves
belong. There are only 27,766 not Catholics.
There are 8,176,199 free Brazilians, and 243,481 foreigners, among
whom are 221,246 Portuguese, 45,829 Germans, 44,580 Africans, 6,108
French. Of the slaves, 138,570 were born in Africa. Of the 9,930,478
inhabitants, 3,787,289 belong to the Caucasian race, 386,955 to the Amer-
ican race, 3,801,782 are mulattoes and negroes.
Principal towns in 1872.
Inhabitants.
Eio de Janeiro 228,743
Kio de Janeiro (with suburbs) 274,972
Bahia (S. Salvador) 128,929
Itecife (Pernambuco) 116,671
Belem 35,000
Maranhao . . .
San Paulo . . .
Para
Porto Alegre .
San Pedro. . .
Inhabitants.
31,602
25,000
25,000
25,000
18,000
JAPAN.
In an incredibly short time, viz.: from 1872, when the first census was
taken, the Japanese government have succeeded in establishing a regular
system of statistics.
In 1875 the southern part of the island of Saghalien was given over to
Russia, but the area of Japan was increased in 1876 by the possession of
the " Bonin Islands."
In 1877 the Japanese minister published in the journal Logoshaban, the
area of Japan in the following manner:
Principal Islands.
English
square miles.
Population
in 1874.
Nipkon
86,746
14,951
7,033
1,001
35,999
803
32
25,478,834
4,986,613
2,434,528
362,177
144,069
167,073
75
Kiou Siou
Mikodu
Yeso and Kourile
Loo-choo
Bonin Islands
Total
146,565
33,623,279
290 POPULATION.
The census of 1876 gave the population of the whole kingdom as
34,338,504, of whom 16,918,619 were females, and the classification was
as follows:
Inhabitants.
Imperial family 37
Upper nobility 2,965
Lower nobility 1,894,484
Commoners 32,372,759
Priests of Sinto 116
Priests of Buddha 66,430
Buddhist nuns 1,713
The census of 1878 gave the population of Yeddo or Tokio alone as
1,036,771.
The number of foreigners living in Japan in 1879 was 5,503, of whom
Chinese 3,028
English 1,106
Americans 479
Germans 300
French 230
Russians 209
the remaining 151 being Dutch, Italians, Austrians, Danes and Swiss.
The number of English firms was 155 in 1874, but fell to ninety-two
in 1878. Those of other countries have fallen from 215 to 151. The
English element is very powerful in Japan, and the English language is
used in speaking and negotiating with foreigners. Of the 5,503 foreign-
ers, 500 are teachers, missionaries and high-classed mechanics.
Inhabitants.
Tokio (formerly Yeddo), the chief town of the East 1,036,771
Kioto (Miako), chief town of the West 238,663
Koumamotou 300,000
Osaka 281,119
Kogosima 200,000
Yokohama 61,553
Kanagawa 600,000
Nagasaki 47,412
In 1878 the number of foreigners residing in Yokohama was 3,220,
viz.: 1,850 Chinese, 515 English, 300 Americans, 120 French, 175 Ger-
mans, 59 Dutch, 73 Portuguese, 21 Russians, 31 Spaniards, 22 Swiss, 15
Italians, 16 Swedes and Norwegians, 7 Danes, 5 Austrians, 5 Belgians, 6
Hawaiians.
POPULATION.
291
CHINA.
The area of China proper is estimated at 1,556,277 English square
miles, and the dependent states at 2,418,715. The last have but a scanty
population, while the former is more densely populated than any country
in the world, and nearly double the population of the states of Europe
together.
According to Behm and Wagner, the area and population are as
follows :
Name of Place.
Area in Eng-
lish square
miles.
Population.
57,265
36,879,838
53,762
29,529,877
65,949
17,056,925
66,913
29,069,771
40,138
39,646,924
53,981
36,596,988
68,875
26,513,889
45,747
22,799,556
35,659
8,100,000
69,459
28,584,564
83,204
20,048,969
81,192
10,309,769
259,520
19,512,716
184,997
35,000,000
90,215
20,152,603
81,207
8,121,327
122,524
5,823,670
66,738
5,679,128
13,971
2,500,000
14,957
3,020,000
1,556,277
401,946,514
366,700
12,000,000
1,303,621
2,000,000
651,528
1,687,898
91 r 408
236,784
5,358
Uninhabited
3,974,892
420,871,196
Pe-Chih Li
Chantung
Shansi
Honan
Kiang-tsu
Nganhoei
Kiangsi
Fohkien
Tchkiang
Houpe
Hoonan
Shensi
Kansuh
Setcbuen
Quangtong
Kwangse
Yunnan
Kweichow
Island of Hainan
Island of Formosa
Total of China Proper
DEPENDENCIES.
Mantchuria
Mongolia
Thibet
Corea
Neutral land between Corea and Lia-tong
Grand total
292
POPULATION.
The foreign population of China.
A census of the foreign residents, taken in 1879, gives the following
particulars: —
Nationality.
Firms.
Persons.
English
220
35
49
9
1
2
1
1
17
1
1,953
420
384
224
Dutch
24
69
35
163
55
Austnans
38
10
17
Japanese
9
6
81
341
Total
351
3,814
The population of the Treaty Ports is estimated at 4,990,000.
Principal towns.
Inhabitants.
Pekin 1,648,814
Canton 1,500,000
Tientsin 930,000
Hankow 700,000
Futchen
600,000 Amoi
Shanghai .
Takao and Taiwan
Chinkiang
Ningpo
Inhabitants.
278,000
335,000
140,000
120,000
88,000
POLITICS.
The political history of the United States begins in England, since
the country, prior to the revolution of 1775, was nothing more than a
colony of Englishmen, holding to and reflecting, substantially, the same
political sentiments which prevailed in the mother country.
The Magna Charta, wrested by the barons from the unwilling King
John, with the petition of rights and the bill of rights, forced from Charles
I., are justly considered the bulwarks of English liberty; these have con-
tributed largely to shaping the destiny of America. The principles of the
freedom of conscience, and the right and power of self-government, were
questions which entered into the politics of England from the time of
Magna Charta onward. In 1648 these principles culminated in the forma-
tion of two antagonistic political parties, the Whigs and the Tories. The
Whigs were advocates of liberty of conscience, the right of the people to
local self-government, and for the Protestant succession. The Tories
were, according to Dr. Johnson, those who "adhered to the ancient con-
stitution of the state, and the Apostolical hierarchy of the church of
England." This original separation of partisan politics in England has
continued to the present time, with such modifications as changing times
have necessitated. The Tories were the crown party, the Whigs were
the parliamentary; the Tories favored kingly prerogative, the Whigs
were for parliamentary independence; the Tories were for the monarchy
with a strong central government ; the Whigs were for the monarchy with
local self-government.
During the French and Indian wars in America, the Tory party of
England were opposed to the policy of driving the French entirely out of
the country, on the ground that a French province, contiguous to the
American colonies, would be such a continual menace as to put these
colonies under obligations and of dependence on the mother country.
The Whigs, on the other hand, favored a vigorous prosecution of the war
and the complete expulsion of the French from American soil. The
Whig policy triumphed, the French were driven from America in 1760,
and Canada was ceded to British America by the treaty of Paris in 1763.
In the next year, 1 764, to disprove the allegations and quiet the fears
(293)
294 POLITICS.
of the Tories, and at the same time to maintain its authority in the prov-
inces, the parliament passed the "Declaratory Act,' 1 which was a resolu-
tion that parliament had the right and power to tax the colonies at will.
This may be placed as the opening wedge of American independence. A
remonstrance, feeble, yet firm, was passed against the principle of this
act by the Virginia House of Burgesses. In the beginning of the year
1675, the parliament passed a specific act under the general provisions of
the Declaratory Act. This was the famous "Stamp Act," by which all
legal papers executed in America were to be null and void unless they
were upon a certain kind of paper bearing a stamp, the stamp costing
from three pence to four pounds, according to the value of the transaction
recorded. The Stamp Act was to take effect November 1, 1765. It
aroused great indignation in the colonies, and gave a significance to the
terms "Tory" and "Whig" which had not been attached to them before.
The great mass of the colonists became Whigs of the extremest kind,
while the governors and their subordinates, with a few of the old school
of colonists, were Tories.
The indignation and the protestations of the colonists caused the
revocation of the Stamp Act soon afterward, but the attitude of parlia-
ment toward the colonies remained the same. It was manifested by
frequent evidences of imperial dictation, which tended to fan the already
glowing spirit of liberty among the colonists, and to unify and consolidate
the Whig party in America.
The first movement looking toward American independence, was
made when, on the invitation of Massachusetts, representatives from all
the colonies met at Philadelphia, September 5, 1774, to consider the
situation. This is called the "First Continental Congress." Two
colonial congresses had previously met — one at Albany, in 1754, and one
at New York, in 1765. The continental congress sat with closed doors
until October 14. It adopted a declaration and resolutions, of little less
importance than the Declaration of Independence, made two years later.
By these acts the colonies bound themselves together by a non-importa-
tion, non-exportation, non-consumption agreement, practically cutting
themselves off from commercial relations with England. In addition to
this colonial "Bill of Rights," the congress drafted a petition to the king
setting forth their grievances and making an exhibit of their rights.
The meeting of parliament followed soon after this. Such a spirit of
hostility was manifested, and such an attitude toward the colonies was
maintained, that all reasonable hope of reconciliation or amicable adjust-
POLITICS. 295
ment was taken away. The colonists began the collection and manufact-
ure of arms and munitions in case of emergency. An attempt to take
and destroy a magazine of these at Lexington, in Massachusetts, in April,
1775, by a detachment of British troops, brought on an engagement with
the local militia, in which blood was shed on both sides. This was the
beginning of the war for independence.
The principles of the Continental Congress of 1774 were matured by
another, which met in Philadelphia in 1776, and, on the 4th day of July of
that year, a Declaration of Independence was formally made. On July 9th
" Articles of Confederation and Perpetual Union" were signed. The
Revolutionary War followed. It was conducted under the immediate
direction of the Continental Congress and by the terms of the Articles of
Confederation.
During the continuance of this war no plan for the closer union of the
states was considered. After independence was attained and acknowl-
edged, diplomatic negotiations were opened with England for the settle-
ment of all the complications of the war, and the full recognition of
national standing. These negotiations were concluded by a treaty
signed at Paris, September 3, 1783. This treaty act completed the
separation of the United States from England. It also completely
severed all relations between the Whigs and Tories of England and
their namesakes in America. From this time forward, the politics of
America were distinctively American.
In the preparatory measures which looked to the transition of the
confederated colonies into a nation, two parties were developed. The
dread of a centralized power was oyer many; cut loose from England
now, these were loth to acknowledge any power superior to their own
individual state. Fears of drifting again into monarchy prevailed among
the ultra Republicans. How to form a nation with sufficient centralized
power to maintain its dignity and authority, and yet not to encroach upon
the rights of the states and the liberties of their citizens, was the perplexing
problem. Experience had already demonstrated that the powers vested
in the states were too great, and that in the federal government too little.
After much inter-colonial inconvenience had been experienced and the
subject thoroughly discussed through the press and otherwise, the State
of Virginia proposed a conference. Representatives from five or six of
the states met at Annapolis, Maryland, in obedience to this invitation, in
1786. This convention, having no authority, simply discussed the matter
of federal union, and recommended a general convention to be held in
206 POLITICS.
Philadelphia in May, 1787. This convention met at the time and place
appointed, and organized by choosing General Washington its presiding
officer. It went deeply and minutely into the subject for which it had
been called, and drafted the constitution. This was to be submitted to
conventions in the several states for adoption, with the proviso that so
soon as nine of these should adopt it, the federal union was to be estab-
lished. The requisite nine states ratified the constitution as soon as
conventions could be called, and the others followed shortly after. Thus
was the old fabric of a federal government taken down and a new one
erected in its place.
The new government rested upon the constitution adopted by the
states. This constitution is that which is now in force in this country.
Its provisions allowed amendments as the future should show the need,
and specified the manner in which these should be made. Various amend-
ments have, consequently, been added from time to time and are essential
parts of the constitution, equal in binding force to the original articles.
During the debates in the first constitutional convention in Philadel-
phia, and in the subsequent ratification conventions in the states, two
sets of ideas were developed, supported by two sets of men. These were
known at the time, and subsequently, as the "Federalists" and the
"Anti-Federalists.' 1 They were the first two political parties of the
United States proper. About 1791, the Anti-Federalist party took the
name of the "Republican-Democratic. 11
Under the conditions of the new constitution, an election for electors
for President and Vice-president of the United States was held on the
first Wednesday of January, 1789. These electors were to vote on the
first Wednesday of the following February.
There were sixty-nine electors. Of these, sixty-nine, or the entire
number, cast their votes for Washington for President. John Adams
received thirty-four votes for Vice-president, and the remaining thirty-
five votes were scattered among various other candidates. Washington
and Adams were duly inaugurated on the 30th of April, 1789, and thus
began the first administration of the United States.
Since the inauguration of Washington, in 1789, twenty-four adminis-
trations, of four years each, have been completed. The twenty-fifth was
begun on March 4, 1885. The President, Vice-president, cabinet officers
and the more important acts passed during the administration, will
appear from the following exhibits:
POLITICS.
FIRST ADMINISTRATION,
Federal Party.
From 1789 to 1793.
297
Sec. Treasury,
ALEX. HAMILTON.
GEO. WASHINGTON,
President.
JOHN ADAMS,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
THOMAS JEFFERSON.
Sec. of War,
HENRY KNOX.
Sec. of Navy,
HENRY KNOX.
P. M. General,
SAMUEL OSGOOD,
To 1791.
TIMOTHY PICKERING.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
EDMUND RANDOLPH.
Jefferson and Randolph of the Cabinet, were Anti-Federalists. North
Carolina, November, 1789, Rhode Island, May, 1790, Vermont, March,
1 791, Kentucky, June, 1792, were admitted to the Union. Laws for a
Protective Tariff were adopted by Congress. Amendments to the Constitu-
tion guaranteeing freedom of speech, religion, person and property, were
made and ratified. National debt, incurred by the war, was assumed by
the government to be paid at par. Capitol to be moved to Washington
in ten years. A United States Bank was established. The capital was
$20,000,000 of which the government subscribed $2,000,000.
SECOND ADMINISTRATION.
Federal Party.
From 17 9 3 to 17 97.
Sec. Treasury,
OLIVER WOLCOTT.
GEO. WASHINGTON,
President.
JOHN AHAMS,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
THOMAS JEFFERSON,
To 1794.
EDMUND RANDOLPH,
To 1795.
TIMOTHY PICKERING.
Sec. of War,
T. PICKERING,
To noe.
JAMES McHENRY.
Sec. of Navy,
T. PICKERING,
To 1790.
JAMES McHENRY.
P. M. General,
T. PICKERING,
To 1795.
JOS. HABERSHAM.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorne y-gener al,
WM. BRADFORD,
To 1795.
CHARLES LEE.
298
POLITICS.
Tennessee admitted to the Union, June, 1 796. French Revolution
and wars in Europe agitate public sentiment in this country. Efforts
made by France to enlist the United States with her. Republicans and
the Democratic clubs sympathize with France. Washington issues his
famous proclamation of national neutrality, April 22, 1793. The eleventh
amendment to the Constitution adopted. A commercial treaty with
England made. Partisan spirit grows more bitter, and the administra-
tion attacked by Republican-Democrats for the neutrality stand against
France, and for the treaty with England. The result showed the wis-
dom of both actions, but too late to save the party.
THIRD ADMINISTRATION.
Federal Party.
From 17 9 7 to 18 01.
Sec. Treasury,
Sec. of State,
OLIVER WOLCOTT,
JOHN ADAMS,
TIM. PICKERING,
To 1800.
President.
To 1800.
SAMUEL DEXTER.
THOS. JEFFERSON,
JOHN MARSHALL.
Sec. of Wak
JAMES McHENRY,
To 1800.
SAMUEL DEXTER,
Sec. of Navy,
GEORGE CABOT,
To 1801.
JOHN MARSHALL,
In 1801.
ROBT. GRISWOLD.
Vice-president.
To 1798.
BENJAMIN STODDERT.
Attorney-general,
P. M. General,
Sec. Interior.
CHARLES LEE,
JOS. HABERSHAM.
(Not created until 1849.)
To 1801.
9
THEOPHILUS PARSONS.
The troubles with France, begun with the previous administration,
continued through this one. The request for the withdrawal of the
French minister was followed by the banishment of the American minis-
ter from France. The division of the politics of the administration was
embarrassing and obstructive. The fall of the Jacobin power in France
opened the way for a speedy and happy settlement between the coun-
tries. A Stamp Act was passed, levying a duty on stamped vellum, parch-
ment and paper. It was considered obnoxious by many people. Alien
and sedition laws were passed, giving the government the power to banish
POLITICS.
299
foreign emissaries from the country. This has been marked as the
death warrant of the Federal party. It was used by the Democrats and
Republicans as a dangerous extension of centralized power. A natural-
ization law was passed. It required fourteen years' residence in the
country, necessary to citizenship. Kentucky and Virginia legislatures
passed resolutions to the effect that when congressional action seems to
be unconstitutional to a State, it can declare all such acts null and void.
FOURTH ADMINISTRATION.
Democratic-Republican Party.
From 1801 to 1805.
Sec. Treasury,
THOS. JEFFERSON,
Seo. of State,
ALBERT GALLATIN.
President.
AARON BURR,
JAMES MADISON.
Sec. of Wab,
Sec. of Navy,
BENJAMIN STODDERT,
HENRY DEABBOEN.
Vice-president.
In 1801.
ROBERT SMITH.
P. M. General,
JOSEPH HABERSHAM,
Sec. Interior.
Attorney-general,
In 1801.
GIDEON GEANGER.
(Not created until 1849.)
LEVI LINCOLN.
In the popular election of 1800, Jefferson and Burr each received 73
votes of the Electoral College. Adams received 65 and Pinckney re-
ceived 64. The law was that the two highest should be President and
Vice-president. There being no election, the matter went to the House
of Representatives. After six days 1 discussion, ten States voted for
Jefferson and four for Burr. A first act of the administration was to
change the manner of voting, allowing a direct vote for President and
Vice-president. Louisiana was purchased from France, for $15,000-
000. The reason for the sale was the fears of France that the territory
might fall into the hands of England. The territory embraced all of
the United States lying west of the Mississippi river and east of the
Rocky mountains. Jefferson abolished all the stateliness which had
300
POLITICS.
attended Washington and the Federal administrations, adopting a style of
the utmost simplicity, even on state occasions. This made the adminis-
tration popular with the radical Republican sentiment of the country.
He was re-elected by an overwhelming majority, receiving 162 votes,
against 14 cast for Charles C. Pinckney, the candidate of the Federal
party.
FIFTH ADMINISTRATION.
Democratic- Republican.
From 1805 to 1809.
Sec. Treasury,
ALBERT GALLATIN.
THOS. JEFFERSON,
President.
GEORGE CLINTON,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JAMES MADISON.
Sec. op War,
HENRY DEARBORN.
Sec. of Navy,
J. CROWINSHIELD.
P. M. General,
GIDEON GRANGER,
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
ROBT. SMITH,
hi 1805.
JOHN BRECKENRIDGE,
To 181)7.
OJSSAR A. RODNEY.
A new commercial treaty with England was made in 1806. Jeffer-
son refused to sign it because England would not concede her right to
search American vessels. In June, 1807, a British frigate boarded an
American ship off Hampton Roads and forcibly impressed four English
seamen. Three Americans were killed in the encounter. This aroused
great indignation throughout the country, and although England offered
reparation, an Embargo Act was passed in December, 1807, prohibiting
all American vessels from leaving port. England and France were then
in fierce war. England passed an act prohibiting all American vessels
or vessels from American ports, to enter any foreign port. The Em-
bargo Act was opposed by the Federals and the New Englanders
engaged in commerce. It was repealed near the close of the administra-
tion. In the elections of 1808, the Democratic-Republicans were
successful, James Madison receiving 122 electoral votes, against 47 cast
for C. C. Pinckney, the Federal candidate.
POLITICS.
301
SIXTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic-Republican.
From 1809 to 1813.
Sec. of Treasury,
ALBERT GALLATIN.
JAMES MADISON,
President.
GEORGE CLIKTOX,
Died March 4, 1809.
W1I. H. CRAWFORD,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
ROBERT SMITH,
To 1811.
JAMES MONROE.
Sec. of War,
WILLIAM EUSTIS,
To 1813.
JOHN ARMSTRONG.
Sec. of Navy,
PAUL HAMILTON.
P. M. General,
GIDEON GRANGER.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
C. A. RODNEY,
To 1811.
WILLIAM PINCKNET.
Chief event of this administration was the War of 1812. Louisiana
was admitted to the Union, April 30, 181 2. Foreign and domestic policy
of Jefferson was carried out. Diplomatic attempts to settle difficulties
with England failed. An attempt to re-charter the United States Bank
failed by one in the House, and the Vice-president's vote in the Senate.
Affairs with England so strained, an embargo on all vessels departing for
sixty days was laid in April, 181 2. War was declared against England
June 18, 1 81 2. In the elections of 181 2, a part of the Democratic-
Republican party split off and nominated De Witt Clinton for President.
They were opposed to the war policy of the party. They are known in
history as the " Clintonites. 1 ' James Madison was re-nominated by the
Democratic-Republicans for President, and received 128' electoral votes.
Elbridge Gerry received 131 votes for Vice-president. De Witt Clinton
received 89 votes for President, and Jared Ingersoll, 86 for Vice-president.
Madison and Clinton were duly inaugurated at the constitutional time and
the government proceeded with little change. Albert Gallatin was con-
tinued secretary of the treasury and James Monroe, secretary of state.
Gallatin was a member of the committee at the famous treaty of Ghent,,
and, with Henry Clay, was most influential in securing favorable terms.
Monroe afterwards rose to the presidency.
302
POLITICS.
SEVENTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic-Republican.
From 1813 to 1817.
Sec. of Treasury,
ALBERT GALLATIN,
To 1814.
GEORGE W. CAMPBELL,
To 1816.
ALEX. J. DALLAS.
JAMES MADXSOX,
President.
ELBRIDGE GERRY,
Died March 4, 1813.
JOHN GAIitlARD,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JAMES MONROE.
Sec. of War,
JOHN ARMSTRONG,
To 1814.
JAMES MONROE,
To 1815.
WM. H. CRAWFORD.
Sec. of Navy,
WM. JONES,
To 1814.
B. W. CROWINSHIELD.
P. M. General,
GIDEON GRANGER,
To 18U.
ROBERT J. MEIGS, JR.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
WM. PINCKNEY,
To 1814.
RICHARD RUSH.
Federal party and New England generally opposed to the war with
England. Massachusetts and Connecticut refuse to levy soldiers. Wash-
ington City was sacked and burned by the British in August, 1814.
The famous "Hartford Convention, 1 ' held to protest against the war and
demand certain constitutional amendments. Peace with England was
secured by the treaty at Ghent, December 24, 1814. A National Bank
was chartered in 18 16 to exist until 1836. A new protective tariff law
was passed, advocated by Clay, Calhoun, and the Republicans generally.
In 1816, James Monroe was nominated for the Presidency by the Repub-
licans; Rufus King by the Federalists. Indiana admitted to the Union
on December 11, 18 16. James Monroe received 183 electoral votes for
President and Daniel D. Tompkins the same for Vice-president. Rufus
"K'ing received 34 votes for President, John E. Howard, 22 for Vice-
president. James Ross received 5 votes for Vice-president, John Mar-
shall, 4; and Robert G. Harper, 3. The electoral majority for Monroe
was much greater than for his predecessor, Madison; the latter received
but 128 of 217 electoral votes, while Monroe received 183, or nearly four-
fifths of the entire vote. The number of electoral votes was the same in
both cases.
POLITICS.
303
EIGHTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic- Republican.
From 1817 to 1821.
Sec. or Treasury,
WM. H. CEAWFOED.
JAMES HOIBOE,
President.
DAJf'L ». TOMPKINS,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JOHN Q. ADAMS.
Sec. of Wab,
GEOEGE GEAHAM,
Ad interim.
JOHN C. CALHOUN.
Sec. of Navy,
B. W. CEOWINSHIELD,
To ISIS.
SMITH THOMPSON.
P. M. General,
EETUEN J. MEIGS.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
EICHAED EUSH,
In 1817.
WILLIAM WIET.
February 22, 1819, a treaty was made with Spain, by which the
United States purchased Florida for $5,000,000. In 1820 began in
Congress the discussion over the admission of Missouri to the Union.
It was the beginning of that contest which eventually led to secession and
Civil war, and the settlement of the slavery question by the arbitrament
of the sword. From the beginning of the government under the consti-
tution, there had been a considerable party opposed to the tolerance of
slavery at all, and a much larger one against its further extension. The
question came into Congress whenever the creation of a new territory or
the admission of a state was asked. The discussion was prolonged
over two years, and was settled by a compromise, by which it was
agreed that hereafter slavery should not exist in states west of Mis-
souri and north of parallel 36 30'. Mississippi in 181 7, Illinois in 1818,
Alabama in 18 19, Maine in 1820, Missouri in 1821, were admitted to
the Union. Monroe was re-elected without opposition, save one elec-
toral vote for John Quincy Adams. Monroe received 231 electoral
votes; Daniel D. Tompkins received 218 votes for Vice-president; Rich-
ard Stockton, 8; Daniel Rodney, 4; Robert G. Harper, 1; and Richard
Rush, 1.
304
POLITICS.
NINTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic-Republican.
From 1821 to 1825.
Sec. of Treasury,
WM. H. CRAWFORD.
JAMES MONROE,
President.
DAN'E I>. TOMPKINS,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JOHN Q. ADAMS.
Sec. of War,
JOHN C. CALHOUN.
Sec. of Navy,
S. THOMPSON,
To 1S23.
JOHN RODGERS,
In 1823.
SAMUEL L. SOUTHARD.
P. M. General,
R. J. MEIGS,
To 1823.
JOHN McLEAN.
Sec. Interior.
{Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
WILLIAM WIRT.
This administration is denominated the "Era of Good Feeling." The
political parties were blended and no faction existed. The most impor-
tant debates of the American Congress took place during this time,
engaged in by Henry Clay, Daniel Webster, John C. Calhoun, Hayne,
and others. The President promulgated the famous "Monroe Doctrine,"
which was called forth by a proposed coalition of the republics of America
against foreign aggressions. In the election of 1824, no party nomina-
tions were made. The electoral vote was 99 for Andrew Jackson, 84 for
John Quincy Adams, 41 for William H. Crawford, and 37 for Henry
Clay. John C. Calhoun received 182 votes for Vice-president. The elec-
tion for President went to the House. There were then 24 states. Of
these, 13 voted for Adams, 7 for Jackson, and 4 for Crawford. The
choice was decided by Henry Clay and his friends voting for Adams.
This was the first occasion to test the alternative provision of the consti-
tution in the choice of the chief executive. The states voting for Henry
Clay controlled the situation; for whichever of the two leading candidates
their votes would be cast, a majority would be given. These votes went
to Adams. There was great excitement over this and talk of a bargain
and sale. There was nothing ever discovered which gave any color to
this charge, and history has cleared the memory of Clay from any odium
connected with the election. The suspicion, however, made the friends
of Jackson bitter against Clay and his party.
POLITICS.
305
TENTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic- Republican.
From 1825 to 1829.
Sec. of Treasury,
JOHN Q. ADA3IS,
Sec. of State,
EICHAED BUSH.
President.
HENEY OLAY.
Sec. of "War,
JAMES BABBOEB,
JOHX C. CALHOUN,
Sec. of Navy,
To 1828.
P. B. POETEE.
Vice-president.
SAMUEL L. SOUTHAED.
P. M. General,
Sec. Interior.
Attorney-general,
JOHN MoLEAN.
(Not created until 1849.)
WILLIAM WIET.
Party feeling broke out again on the election of Mr. Adams. The
appointment of Clay for secretary of state gave rise to the report of a
bargain between Adams and Clay. It brought about a coalition of the
friends of Jackson and Crawford against the administration. The old
Democratic-Republican party was divided. The followers of Jackson
and Crawford formed a new party which was first called the "Jackson-
ites, 11 but afterward took the name of " Democratic, 11 which is still retained.
The Adams and Clay party united and called themselves the "National
Republican 11 party, which was shortly afterward changed to that of
"Whig. 11 Few national measures were passed. A bill to increase the
tariff was defeated by the vote of the Vice-president. The government
and the state of Georgia came into controversy over the removal of the
Creek Indians. The doctrine of nullification was freely advocated. A
new tariff, called the " Tariff of 1828, 11 was passed. It was very distaste-
ful to the southern states. The Anti-Masonic party was organized in
New York. The election of 1828 was between John Quincy Adams and
Andrew Jackson. Jackson received 178 electoral votes, Adams 83.
Calhoun received 171 votes for Vice-president. This election was con-
sidered a vindication of Jackson and proof of the charges of corruption
against Adams and Clay. It was in truth nothing of the sort. It was
306
POLITICS.
the bursting forth of a new party from the decaying branches of the old
one. The Democratic-Republican party had done its work and was ready
to die.
Hereafter it was Democratic and Whig.
ELEVENTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic.
From 1829 to 1833.
Sec. of Treasury,
SAMUEL D. INGHAM,
To 1831.
LEWIS McLANE.
ANDREW JACKSON,
President.
JOHN C. CALHOUN,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
M. VANBUEEN,
To 1831.
EDWAED LIVINGSTON.
Sec. or War,
JOHN H. EATON.
Sec. of Navy,
JOHN BEANCH,
To 1831.
LEVI WOODBUEY.
P. M. General,
WM. T. BAEEY.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general ,
T. M. BEEEIEN,
To 1831.
EOGEE B. TANEY.
With Jackson was inaugurated the " Spoils System." Celebrated
Webster and Hayne debate in the Senate. A bill to re-charter the
National Bank was vetoed by the President in 1832. One million two
hundred thousand dollars was voted for internal improvement. The tariff
of 1828 was repealed by a new bill in 1832. The nullifiers of South Caro-
lina were coerced by military force. In the election of 1832 the Anti-
Masons held a national convention, the first ever held. They nominated
William Wirt for President, at Baltimore, in September, 1831. The other
parties held national conventions this year at Baltimore. The National
Republicans nominated Henry Clay, the Democrats Andrew Jackson for
President. Jackson received 219 electoral votes; Clay, 49; Floyd, 11;
and Wirt, 7. Martin Van Buren received 189 votes for Vice-president;
John Sergeant, 49; Henry Lee, 11; Amos Ellmaker, 7; and William
Wilkins, 30. This election showed the Democratic party at the height
of its strength. The Whigs had not yet begun to develop much strength,
but their day was coming. The principles inaugurated by Jackson were,
POLITICS.
307
many of them, very pernicious to good government and have been pro-
ductive ot incalculable corruption since, and from which the people in
recent years have been struggling to free themselves. The "spoils sys-
tem " still controls politicians.
TWELFTH ADMINISTRATION.
Democratic.
From 1833 to 1837.
Sec. of Treasury,
WM. J. DUANE,
In 1833.
EOGER B. TANEY,
To 1834.
LEVI WOODBURY.
ANDREW JACKSON,
President.
MARTIN VANBIJREN,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
LOUIS McLANE,
To 1834.
JOHN FORSYTHE.
Sec. of War,
LEWIS OASS.
Sec. of Navy,
LEVI WOODBURY,
To 1834.
MAHLON DICKERSON.
P. M. General,
W. T. BARRY,
To 1835.
AMOS KENDALL.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
ROGER B. TANEY,
To 1834.
BENJ. F. BUTLER.
A compromise tariff bill, advocated by Clay, was passed in 1833. The
government deposits were removed from the National Bank. The Whig
party was formed in 1834 of National Republicans, Anti-Masons and some
nullifiers from the Democratic. The question of recognizing the inde-
pendence of Texas from Mexico was discussed. Arkansas was admitted
to the Union in 1836, and Michigan in 1837. Troubles with the Indians
and the Seminole war. Martin Van Buren was nominated by the Demo-
crats, and William Henry Harrison by the Whigs. Van Buren received
1 70 electoral votes ; Harrison, 73. Richard M. Johnson received 147 votes
for Vice-president; this being less than a majority, the election went to
the Senate, where Johnson received 33 votes, and Francis Granger, 16.
This was the first square contest between the Democratic party and the
Whig. While it showed the Democratic largely in the majority, there
was sufficient Whig strength developed to foreshadow the coming power.
The downfall of the Democratic party in the near future was owing
308
POLITICS.
largely to disaffection in its own ranks. The leaders were at enmity and
the Jacksonian policy was far from receiving unanimous indorsement from
the people.
THIRTEENTH ADMINISTRATION.
Democratic.
From 18 37 to 1841.
Sec. of Treasury,
LEVI WOODBURY.
MARTIN VAN BUREN,
President.
RICH'O M. JOHNSON,
Vice-president.
Seo. of State,
JOHN FORSYTHE.
Sec. of War,
JOEL R. POINSETT.
Sec. of Navy,
M. DICKERSON,
To 1838.
JAMES K. PAULDING.
P. M. General,
A. KENDALL,
To 1840.
JOHN M. NILES.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
B. F. BUTLER,
To 1838.
FELIX GRUNDY,
To 1840.
HENRY D. GILPIN.
Great financial panic of 1837, caused by withdrawing deposits from
National Bank and Jackson's proclamation of specie payment. Two
attempts to establish a sub-treasury failed. A bill was offered in 1838
with regard to annexation of Texas, which started the anti-slavery agita-
tion. The Anti-Slavery party was organized at Warsaw, New York, in
November, 1839. The " Liberal " party was organized. In the election
of 1840, the Abolitionists nominated James G. Birney for President, the
Whigs, William Henry Harrison, the Democrats, Martin Van Buren.
Harrison received 234 electoral votes ; Van Buren, 60. John Tyler received
234 votes for Vice-president; Richard M.Johnson, 48; L. W. Tazewell, 1 1 ;
James K. Polk, 1. Birney received 7,059 popular votes. The over-
whelming majority for Harrison showed how completely public sentiment
had changed in the four years. The campaign of 1840 was one of the
most exciting the country has ever witnessed; business was almost
entirely suspended in many sections for weeks prior to the election. It was
the day of triumph for the Whig party.
POLITICS.
FOURTEENTH ADMINISTRATION
Whig.
From 1841 to 1845.
309
Sec. of Treasury,
THOS. EWING,
In 1341.
WALTER FORWARD,
To 1843.
JOHN C. SPENCER,
To 1344.
GEO. M. BIBB.
WM. II. HARRISON,
To April 4, 1841.
JOHN TYL.ER,
President.
JOHN TYLER,
In 1841.
S. H. SOUTHARD,
To 1842.
W. P. MANGUM,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
DAN'L WEBSTER,
To 1343.
H. S. LEGARE,
In 1843.
A. P. UPSHUR,
To 1844.
JOHN C. CALHOUN.
Sec. of War,
JOHN BELL,
In 1841.
JOHN C. SPENCER,
To 1843.
JAS. M. PORTER,
To 1844.
WM. WILKINS.
Sec. of Navy,
GEO. E. BADGER,
In 1841.
A. P. UPSHUR,
To 1343
D. HENSHAW,
To 1344.
T. W. GILMER,
In 1844.
JOHN Y. MASON.
P. M. General,
FR. GRANGER,
In 1841.
CHAS. A. WICKLIFFE.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorn ey-gener ad,
JNO. J. CRITTENDEN,
In 1841.
H. S. LEGARE,
To 1843.
JOHN NELSON.
Harrison's inaugural address and a proclamation calling a meeting of
Congress for May 31, were the only acts done by him. He died April 4,
1841. During Tyler's term, the Sub-treasury Act was repealed. An
attempt to create a new bank of the United States was vetoed by the
President. This act produced a rupture between the President and his
party, the Whigs. In 1842, a tariff law on imports was passed. The
" Native American " party was organized in 1843. A treaty with Texas
for annexation was defeated in the Senate. The Liberal party nomi-
nated James G. Birney for President; the Whigs, Henry Clay; the Dem-
ocrats, James K. Polk. Oregon was organized into a territory in 1844.
A bill to annex Texas and Florida was passed on March 3, 1845, the
last day of the administration. The triumph of the Whig party was short-
lived. After the death of Harrison and the accession of Tyler to the
presidency, the demoralization of the administration was great. The
blunders made were eagerly seized upon by the opposition and magnified
many times over. The defeat of the party was a foregone conclusion.
Even the influence of the great leader, Clay, at the head of the ticket,
opposed by an almost unknown man, could not save the party. Polk was
elected and the Democratic party re-instated in power.
310
POLITICS.
FIFTEENTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic.
From 1845 to 1849.
Sec. of Treasury,
ROB'T J. WALKER.
JAMES K. POEK,
President.
GEORGE JI. DALLAS,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JAMES BUCHANAN.
Sec. of War,
WM. L. MARCY.
Sec. of Navy,
GEO. BANCROFT,
To 1846.
JOHN Y. MASON.
P. M. General,
CAVE JOHNSON.
Sec. Interior.
(Not created until 1849.)
Attorney-general,
JOHN Y. MASON,
To 1S46.
NATHAN CLIFFORD,
To 1848.
ISAAC TOUSEY.
Northwest boundary settled by treaty with England. The Mexican
war. Battles of Palo Alto, Resaca de la Palma, Monterey, and Buena
Vista. Surrender of the Capital to General Scott. New Mexico con-
quered by General Kearney, California by General Fremont and Commo-
dore Stockton. California, Nevada, Utah, Arizona, and New Mexico
transferred to the United States by treaty. Gold found in California.
The Wilmot Proviso. Iowa and Wisconsin admitted to the Union. In
the nominations of 1848, Lewis Cass was the Democratic, and Zachary
Taylor the Whig candidate for President. Taylor received 163 electoral
votes; Cass, 127. The administration of Polk was attended with many
events of importance to the country. The war with Mexico led to the
acquisition of valuable territory in the southwest and settled finally the
incessant disputes with that country. The explorations of Fremont in the
Rocky Mountain regions led to important results in after years, and
brought the engineer into such prominence that he afterward became
presidential candidate for a great party. The discovery of gold caused a
great flux of immigrants to California in the last year of the administra-
tion and the following one, which served not only to add largely to the
wealth of the country, but to settle rapidly the present great state of
California.
POLITICS.
311
SIXTEENTH ADMINISTRATION
Whig.
From 184 9 to 185 3.
Sec. of Treasury,
WM. M. MEREDITH,
To 1850.
THOS. OORWIN.
ZACHAKY TAYLOR,
To July 9, 1850.
MILLARD FILLMORE,
President.
MILLARD FILLMORE,
To July 9, 1850.
WILLIAM R. KING,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JNO. M. CLAYTON,
To 1850.
DAN'L WEBSTER,
To 1852.
EDWARD EVERETT.
Sec. of War,
GEO. W. CRAWFORD,
To 1850.
■ CHARLES M. CONRAD.
Sec. of Navy,
WM. B. PRESTON,
To 1650.
WM. A. GRAHAM,
To 1852.
JNO. P. KENNEDY.
P. M. General,
JACOB COLLAMER,
To 1S50.
NATHAN K. HALL,
To 1852.
SAM'L D. HUBBARD.
Sec. Interior,
THOS. EWING,
ToA850.
ALEX. H. H. STUART.
Attorney-general,
REVERDY JOHNSON,
To 1850.
JNO. J. CRITTENDEN.
California admitted to the Union by Henry Clay's "Omnibus Bill."
Southern Arizona secured by the Gadsden purchase. Death of Clay,
Calhoun and Webster. Fugitive Slave Law opposed by personal liberty
laws in some states. The Democratic candidate in 1852 was Franklin
Pierce; the Whig, Winrleld Scott; Free Soil, John P. Hale. Pierce
received 254 votes; Scott, 42. The popular vote for Hale was 156,149.
The total vote for Pierce was 1,601,474; for Scott, 1,386,578, which,
with the vote for Hale, was a total of 3,144,201. Hale did not receive a
majority of votes in an}' state; Ohio gave him the largest vote, 31,682,
New York following close with 25,329, and Massachusetts coming still
nearer with 28,023. Scott had majorities as follows: Kentucky, 2,997;
Tennessee, 1,880; Vermont, 508; and Massachusetts a plurality over
Pierce of 8,114. Pierce had majorities in all the other states except
Connecticut and Ohio, where he had only a plurality over Scott. South
Carolina still chose its electors by the State Legislature.
312
POLITICS.
SEVENTEENTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic.
From 1853 to 1857.
Sec. of Treasury,
FBABfKLIN PIERCE,
Sec. of State,
JAMES GUTHRIE.
President.
WILLIAM R. KING,
In 1853.
DAVID R. ATCHISON,
To 18S4.
WM. L. MARCY.
Sec. of War,
Sec. of Navy,
JEFFERSON DAVIS.
JESSE D. BRIGHT,
Vice-president.
JAMES C. DOBBIN.
P. M. General,
Sec. Interior,
Attorney-general,
JAMES CAMPBELL.
Robert McClelland.
CALEB CUSHING.
World's Fair in New York. Perry's expedition to Japan. Explora-
tions for Pacific railroad. " Ostend Manifesto " by three American
ministers, looking to the acquisition of Cuba. Organization of Kansas
and Nebraska. Border warfare. Rise of Republican and American, or
" Know-nothing," parties. Senator Charles Sumner was assaulted in
the Senate Chamber by Preston S. Brooks, May 22, 1856. The Ameri-
can party nominated Millard Fillmore ; the Democratic, James Buchanan ;
the Republican, John C. Fremont. Buchanan received 174 electoral
votes; Fremont, 114, and Fillmore, 8 — the state of Maryland. The popu
lar vote of the American party was 874,534. The total popular vote
aggregated 4,053,967, of which Buchanan received 1,838,169, and
Fremont, 1,341,264. The total vote for Fremont and Fillmore was
2,215,798, or 377,629 more votes than were cast for Buchanan. Bu-
chanan's plurality over Fremont, however, was 496,905. Fillmore had
a majority in the state of Mar} T land of 8,064 v °tes. Fremont carried
the states of Connecticut, 5,105; Maine, 24,974; Massachusetts, 49,324;
Michigan, 17,966; New Hampshire, 5,134; Rhode Island, 3,112; Ver-
' mont, 28,447; an d Wisconsin, 12,668 majority; he had pluralities over
Buchanan in Iowa, 7,784; New York, 80,129; Ohio, 16,623. Buchanan
had majorities in all other states save Illinois, where his plurality over
Fremont was 9,159.
POLITICS.
EIGHTEENTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic.
From 185 7 to 1861.
313
Sec. of Treasury,
HOWELL COBB,
To I860.
PHIL. F. THOMAS,
To 1861.
JOHN A. DIX.
JAMES BUCHANAN,
President.
J. C. BRECKENBIDGE,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
LEWIS CASS,
To 1860.
JERE. S. BLACK.
Sec. of War,
JNO. B. FLOYD,
To 1861.
JOSEPH HOLT.
Sec. of Navy,
ISAAC TOUSEY.
P. M. General,
AAEON V. BROWN,
To 1859.
JOS. HOLT,
To 1861.
HORATIO KING.
Sec. Interior,
JACOB THOMPSON.
Attorney-general,
JERE. S. BLACK,
To 1860.
EDWIN M. STANTON.
Minnesota and Oregon admitted. John Brown's invasion of Virginia.
Division of Democratic party. Election of Abraham Lincoln. Ordi-
nances of secession in South Carolina, Georgia, and the Gulf States. Jeffer-
son Davis elected President of the Confederate States. United States
forts and arsenals seized by Southern forces. The southern wing of the
Democratic party nominated John C. Breckenridge; the northern, Stephen
A. Douglas. The American party nominated John Bell; the Republican,
Abraham Lincoln. Lincoln received 180 electoral votes; Douglas, 12;
Bell, 39; Breckenridge, 72. The popular vote for Lincoln was 1,866,350;
Douglas, 1,375,157; Bell, 589,581; Breckenridge, 845,763.
The Republican National Convention was held in Chicago on May
16, i860. The prominent candidates were Abraham Lincoln, William
H. Seward, Salmon P. Chase and Edward Bates. There were 466
votes in the convention. On the third ballot, Mr. Lincoln received 354
of these votes and was declared the nominee. The Democratic National
Convention met in Charleston, South Carolina, April 23, i860. The
question of the extension of slavery in the territories led to such dissension
that the delegates from seven Southern states withdrew; after 57 ineffect-
ual ballots, the convention adjourned to meet in Baltimore, June 18.
Here Douglas and B. Fitzpatrick were nominated, but the latter declin-
ing, H. V. Johnson was substituted. The seven seceding states' dele-
gates nominated Breckenridge and Lane.
314
POLITICS.
NINETEENTH ADMINISTRATION
Republican.
From 1861 to 1865.
Sec. op Treasury,
SALMON P. CHASE,
To 1864.
WM. P. FESSENDEN.
ABRAHAM LINCOLN,
President.
HANNIBAL HAMLIN,
Vice-president.
Sec. op State,
WM. H. SEWARD.
Sec. of War,
SIMON CAMERON,
To 1862.
EDWIN M. STANTON.
Sec. of Navy,
GIDEON WELLES.
P. M. General,
MONTGOMERY BLAIR,
To 1864.
WILLIAM DENNISON.
Sec. Interior,
CALEB B. SMITH,
To 1863
JOHN P. UPSHUR.
Attorney-general,
EDWARD BATES,
To 1863.
JAMES J. SPEED.
1861. — Bombardment and fall of Fort Sumter. Eleven states in Seces-
sion. Separation of West Virginia. Union defeat at Bull Run. McClellan
commander-in-chief. Blockade of southern Atlantic coast. The " Trent
Affair " set right by United States Government. Recapture of Hatteras
Inlet, Port Royal Entrance, and Tybee Island.
1862. — Forts Henry and Donelson taken by Grant. Battle of Shiloh.
Capture of Island No. 10, Memphis, and Fort Pillow. Federal victory
at Pea Ridge. Bragg's campaign in Kentucky. Confederate defeats at
Iuka, Corinth, and Murfreesborough. Capture of New Orleans by Far-
ragut and Butler. Merrimac and Monitor in Hampton Roads. McClel-
lan 's march to Richmond. Second defeat at Bull Run. Invasion of Mary-
land. Battle of Antietam. Union defeat at Fredericksburg.
1863. — Emancipation of all slaves in seceded states. Enlistment of
50,000 negroes in Federal armies and navies. Union defeat at Chancel-
lorsville; death of " Stonewall' 1 Jackson Riots in New York. Invasion
of Pennsylvania. Confederate defeat at Gettysburg. Surrender of Vicks-
burg and Port Hudson ends the war on the Mississippi. Morgan's raid
in Indiana and Ohio. Campaign of Chattanooga ends in Union victories
at Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge.
1864. — Grant, as lieutenant-general, at head of United States armies.
Battles of the "Wilderness" costly and indecisive. Battle of Cedar
POLITICS.
315
Mountain saved by " Sheridan's Ride." Sieges of Richmond and Peters-
burg begun. Sherman defeats Hood, burns Atlanta, marches through
Georgia to the sea, captures Savannah. Re-election of President Lin-
coln. Abraham Lincoln and Andrew Johnson were Republican nomi-
nees, George B. McClellan and George H. Pendleton, the Democratic.
Lincoln received 212 electoral votes; McClellan, 21. The popular vote
for Lincoln was 2,216,067; ^ or McClellan, 1,808,725.
TWENTIETH ADMINISTRATION.
Republican.
From 1865 to 1869.
Sec. of Tbeasukt,
hugh Mcculloch.
ABRAHAM EINCOEN,
To April 14, 1865.
ANDREW JOHNSON,
President.
ANDREW JOHNSON,
To April 14, 1865.
L.. C. FOSTER,
To 1867.
BENJAMIN F. WADE,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
WM. H. SEWARD.
Sec. of War,
E. M. STANTON,
To 1867.
U. S. GRANT,
To 1868.
LORENZO THOMAS,
In 1868.
JOHN M. SCHOFIELD.
Seo. of Navy,
GIDEON WELLES.
P. M. General,
WM. DENNISON,
To 1866.
ALEX. W. RANDALL.
Sec. Interior,
JAMES HARLAN,
To 1866.
0. H. BROWNING.
Attorney-general,
JAS. J. SPEED,
To 1866.
HENRY STANBERRY,
To 1868.
WM. M. EVARTS.
1865. — Burning of Columbia and part of Charleston. Sherman's
march through the Carolinas. Abandonment and burning of Richmond.
Surrender of Lee's and Johnston's armies. Murder of President Lincoln.
Nevada admitted and territories organized.
Andrew Johnson, 1865- 1869. " Reconstruction Policy " of the Presi-
dent differing from that of Congress, he is impeached, but acquitted.
Fourteenth Amendment to the Constitution secures the civil rights of
freedmen. Most of the Southern states repeal their ordinances of seces-
sion, and are re-admitted to the Union. Submarine telegraph success-
fully established between Ireland and America, 1866. Purchase of Alaska.
Burlingame embassy from China makes a treaty of friendship. Ulysses
S. Grant and Schuyler Colfax were nominated by the Republicans ; Hora-
tio Seymour and Frank P. Blair, by the Democrats. Grant and Colfax
31G
POLITICS.
received 214 electoral votes; Seymour and Blair, 71. The Republican
popular vote was 3,015,071; Democratic, 2,709,613; Republican plurality,,
3o5,458-
TWENTY-FIRST ADMINISTRATION.
Republican.
From 1869 to 1873.
Sec. of Treasury,
GEO. S. BOUTWELL.
ULYSSES S. GRANT,
President.
SCHUYJLER COL.FAX,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
E. B. WASHBURNE,
In 1S69.
HAMILTON FISH.
Sec. of War,
JNO. A. KAWLINS,
In 1S69.
WM. W. BELKNAP.
Sec. of Navy,
ADOLPH E. BORIE,
In 1809.
GEO. M. ROBESON.
P. M. General,
JNO. A. J. ORESSWELL,
To 1S74.
MARSHALL JEWELL.
Sec. Interior,
JACOB D. COX,
To 1870.
COLUMBUS DELANO.
Attorney-general,
E. R. HOAR,
To 1810.
A. T. ACKERMAN,
To 1871.
GEORGE H. WILLIAMS.
Pacific Railroad completed. Texas, last of the seceded states, resumes
place in Congress. Treaty of Washington provides for settlement of all
differences between England and the United States. Alabama claims,
fixed by International Board at Geneva, amounting to $15,000,000, are
paid by Great Britain. Fires in Chicago, the northwestern forests, and
in Boston. Grant's Indian policy. Murder of General Canby by the
Modocs. The temperance party was organized as a political factor in
1872, and nominated James Black for President, John Russell for Vice-
president. The Anti-Masons nominated Charles Francis Adams and J. L.
Barlow; the Republicans, Ulysses S. Grant and Henry Wilson; the Lib-
eral Republicans nominated Horace Greeley and B. Gratz Brown; the
Democrats endorsed Greeley and Brown. Grant received 286 electoral
votes. Greeley died before the meeting of the electoral college; 42 of the
66 Democratic votes were cast for Thomas A. Hendricks. The popular
Republican vote was 3,015,071; Democratic, 2,706,613; Temperance,
5,5o8.
POLITICS.
317
TWENTY-SECOND ADMINISTRATION,
Republican.
From 1873 to 1877.
Sec. of Treasury,
WE A. RICHARDSON,
To 1874.
BENJ. H. BRISTOW,
To 1876.
LOT M. MORRILL.
ULYSSES S. GRANT,
President.
HENRY WIESON,
To 1875.
THOS. W. FERRY,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
HAMILTON FISH.
Sec. of War,
WM. W. BELKNAP,
To 1876.
ALPHONSO TAFT,
In 1876.
JAS. D. CAMERON.
Sec. of Navy,
GEORGE M. ROBESON.
P. M. General,
MARSHALL JEWELL,
To 1876.
JAS. N. TYNER.
Sec. Interior,
COLUMBUS DELANO,
To 1875.
ZACHARIAH CHANDLER.
Attorney-general,
GEORGE H. WILLIAMS,
To 1875.
E. S. PIERREPONT,
To 1876.
ALPHONSO TAFT.
Commercial panic and distress. Ring robberies in great cities. Con-
gress passes a Specie Resumption Act. Colorado becomes a state. Cen-
tennial Exposition at Philadelphia. War with the Sioux. Massacre of
General Custer and his army. Joint High Commission from Senate, Rep-
resentatives, and Supreme Court decide the results of the Presidential
election of 1876. The Republicans nominated Rutherford B. Hayes and
William A. Wheeler; the Democrats, Samuel J. Tilden and Thomas A.
Hendricks; the Greenback party, Peter Cooper and Samuel F. Cary; the
Prohibitionists, Greene B. Smith and R. T. Stewart. The Republican
popular vote was 4,033,768; Democratic, 4,285,992; Greenback, 81,740;
Prohibition, 9,552. The Republicans had 173 electoral votes certain, and
the Democrats, 184. The votes of Louisiana and Florida were claimed
by both. A committee was appointed under a special Act of Congress, to
settle the votes of these two states. This committee was called the "Joint
High Commission." It consisted of fifteen. The great point to be decided
first was whether the return certificates of the governors should be accepted
as final, or whether the Commission should go beyond that and canvass
the votes. The latter was settled upon. After a thorough investigation,
the Commission decided by a vote of eight to seven, to give the electoral
votes to Hayes and Wheeler. The Commission gave them to Hayes and.
Wheeler, making their vote 185.
318
POLITICS.
TWENTY-THIRD ADMINISTRATION,
Republican.
From 1877 to 1881.
Sec. of Treasury,
R. B. HAYES,
Sec. of State,
JOHN SHERMAN.
President.
WM. M. EVARTS.
Sec. of War,
GEO. W. McCRARY,
WM. A. WHEELER,
Sec. of Navy,
RICHARD W. THOMPSON,
To 1879.
Vice-president.
To 1S81.
ALEX. RAMSEY.
NATHANIEL GOFF, JR.
P. M. General,
DAVID McK. KEY,
Sec. Interior,
Attorney-general, •
To 1880.
CARL SCHURZ.
CHARLES DEVENS.
HORACE MAYNARD.
Pledges of peace and civil service reform. Railway riots suppressed.
Chinese Question in California. Act to set aside the Burlingame Treaty
passed by Congress but vetoed by the President. Resumption of gold
payments, January, 1879. The Republicans nominated James A. Garfield
and Chester A. Arthur; the Democrats, W. S. Hancock and William H.
English; Greenback, James B. Weaver and Benjamin Chambers; the
Prohibitionists, Neal Dow and A. H. Thompson. Garfield received 214
electoral votes; Hancock, 155. The popular Republican vote was
4,454,416; Democratic, 4,444,952; Greenback, 308,578; Prohibition,
10,305. The administration of Hayes was a remarkably clean one. At
the first there was much friction with politicians, but the last two years
were very harmonious. The coercive policy toward the Southern States,
pursued by Grant, was dropped and the states thrown completely on their
own self-government. There was a general dread throughout the North
at this bold step, but the event proved the wisdom of Mr. Hayes. The
nomination of Mr. Garfield was a tacit commendation of the Hayes policy.
The closing part of Mr. Hayes' administration and the election of his
successor by so large majorities, seemed to presage the dawning of a new
" era of good feeling." The issues of the war and all its bitter animosi-
ties were being out but of sight. Had Mr. Garfield been permitted to live
out his term on the same line of policy, the era no doubt would have come.
lf>({>
<OvO
"V 1 "..
iftrt
NO
t^co
mm
0»-
Om
o-
£i^
r V*
POLITICS.
TWENTY-FOURTH ADMINISTRATION.
Republican.
From 1881 to 1885.
319
Sec. of Treasury,
WM. WINDOM,
In 1881.
CHAS. J. FOLGEE.
JAMES A. GARFIELD,
To Sept. 19, 1881.
CHESTER A. ARTHUR,
President.
CHESTER A. ARTHUR,
To Sept. 19, 1881.
DAVID DAVIS,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
JAS. G. BLAINE,
In 1881.
F. T. FEELINGHUYSEN.
Sec. of War,
EOBT. T. LINCOLN.
Sec. of Navy,
WM. H. HUNT,
To 1882.
WM. E. CHANDLEE.
P. M. General,
THOS. L. JAMES,
In 1881.
TIM O. HOWE,
To 1883.
WALTER Q. GEESHAM,
To 1884.
PRANK HATTON.
Sec. Interior,
SAMUEL J. KIEKWOOD,
To 1882.
HENEY M. TELLEE.
Attorney-general,
WAYNE MACVEAGH,
In 1881.
BENJ. H. BEEWSTEE.
A rupture between President Garfield and senators from New York.
Republican party divided in New York, Pennsylvania and other places.
Democratic party divided in Virginia, on payment of state debt. Garfield
was shot July 2, 1881, and died September 19. Mr. Arthur was sworn
into office at midnight of same day. An Anti-polygamy Bill was passed
in 1 88 1. Bill to further the corporate existence of the national banks.
River and Harbor Bill passed over veto. An Anti-Chinese Bill became a
law in 1882. First session of the forty-seventh Congress the longest since
1876; it consumed 254 days in partisan legislation. James G. Blaine and
John A. Logan were nominated by the Republicans, Grover Cleveland
and Thomas A. Hendricks by the Democrats, Benjamin F. Butler by the
Greenback party, and John P. St. John by the Prohibitionists. Blaine and
Logan received 182 electoral votes, Cleveland and Hendricks, 219. The
Republican popular vote was 4,851,981; Democratic, 4,874,986; Green-
back, 175,370; Prohibitionist, 150,369. Cleveland over Blaine, 23,005.
The election of Mr. Cleveland was the first interruption of Republican
dominancy since the election of Mr. Lincoln in i860. Cleveland repre-
sented the moderate, progressive wing of his party and received many
votes from Republicans who dreaded a return to the most radical Republi-
can policy as represented in the party candidates.
320
POLITICS.
TWENTY-FIFTH ADMINISTRATION
Democratic.
From 1885 to 1889.
Sec. of Tkeastjky,
DANIEL MANNING.
GROVES CLEVELAND
President.
THOS. A. HEIDEICKS,
To Nov. 25, 1885.
JOHN SHERMAN,
Vice-president.
Sec. of State,
THOS. F. BAYARD.
Sec. of Wak,
¥1. C. ENDICOTT.
Sec. of Navy,
WM. G. WHITNEY.
P. M. General,
WM. F. VILAS.
Sec. Interior,
LUCIUS Q. C. LAMAK.
Attorney-general,
AUGUSTUS H. GARLAND.
Previous to the election of 1824, no report of the popular vote for
President was preserved with any fullness or accuracy. During the earlier
elections the states, or the most of them, chose their presidential electors
by their Legislatures, and not by the popular vote as now. Even in 1824.
six states still voted by their Legislatures, while South Carolina did not
resort to popular vote until 1868. The total vote cast for the opposing
candidates from 1824 to 1884 is shown in the following:
Election.
IE bfl
a. 2
Total vote.
INCREASE.
Date.
oq|
Vote.
Per
cent.
1824
John Q. Adams
Andrew Jackson
Jackson, Crawford, Clay. . .
34
352,062
1828
24
1,156,328
*an,266
*228.4
1832
Andrew Jackson ....
Clay, Floyd, Wirt
24
1,250,799
94,471 ,
8.2
1836
Martin Van Buren. .
Wm. H. Harrison, etc
26
1,498,205
247,406
19.8
1840
Wm. H. Harrison . . .
Van Buren, Birney
26
2,410,778
912,573
60.9
1844
James K. Polk
Clay and Birney
9,6
2,698,611
287,833
11.9
1848
Zachary Taylor
Cass and Van Buren
30
2,871,908
173,297
6.4
1852
Franklin Pierce
James Buchanan
Scott and Hale
31
31
3,144,201
4,053,967
272,293
909,766
9.5
1856
Fremont, Fillmore
28.9
1860
Abraham Lincoln . . .
Breckenridge, Bell, Douglas
33
4,676,853
622,886
15.4
1864
Abraham Lincoln. . .
Ulysses S. Grant
Geo. B. McClellan
Horatio Sevmour
25
34
4,024,792
5,724,684
1868
1872
Ulysses S. Grant
Horace Greeley, etc
37
6,466,165
.|1,789,312
|38.3
1876
Rutherford B. Hayes
38
8.412,733
1,946,568
30.1
1880
James A. Garfield . . .
Winfield S. Hancock, etc. .
38
9,204,428
791.695
9.4
1884
Grover Cleveland . . .
38
10,052,706
848,278
8.4
* Tho electors of six states for 1824: were chosen by the Legislatures; in 1828 they were all chosen by the people,
except in South Carolina. This will explain the great increase of the popular vote at the election of 1828.
t Increase from 1800 to 1872.
In the tables which follow, the popular vote from 1824 to 1884 is given
by the several states:
POLITICS.
The popular vote for President from 1824 to 1832, by states.
321
STATE6.
Alabama
Connecticut ....
Delaware
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts . .
Mississippi
Missouri
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina .
Ohio
Pennsylvania . . .
Rhode Island . . .
South Carolina .
Tennessee
Vermont
Virginia
Total.
1824.
2,416
7,587
1,542
3,095
6,870
14,632
30,687
1,694
311
4,107
9,110
12,280
5,440
2,145
*
216
3,189
105,321
9,443
*
• 1,901
7,343
6,453
*
2,330
14,523
3,234
987
643
10,985
*
20,415
18,457
36,100
*
20,197
*
2,881
155,872
1828.
17,130
4,448
4,349
18,709
6,763
22,237
39,081
4,605
13,527
24,578
6,019
6,763
8,032
20,692
21,950
140,763
37,857
67,597
101,652
821
44,090
8,205
26,752
647,231
G?
1,938
13,829
4,769
1,581
17,052
31,172
4,097
20,773
25,759
29,836
1,581
3,422
24,076
23,758
135,413
13,918
63,396
50,848
2,754
2,240
24,784
12,107
1832.
t
11,269
4,110
50,750
14,147
31,552
36,247
4,099
33,291
19,156
14,515
5,919
5,192
25,486
23,856
163,497
24,862
81,246
90,983
2,120
28,740
7,870
33,609
509,097 687,502
17,755
4,276
5,429
15,472
43,396
2,528
27,204
19,160
33,003
X
19,010
23,393
154,896
4,563-
76,539
56,716
2,810
1,436
11,152
11,451
530,189
* By Legislature.
t Unanimously.
t Majority.
In the election of 1824 there were four candidates for the presidency,,
each of whom received a number of electoral votes, but no one a majority.
Andrew Jackson received a plurality of the electoral votes, ninety-nine
having been cast for him, and also of the popular vote, receiving 155,872.
As there was no election, it devolved on the House of Representatives to
elect, according to the provisions of the twelfth amendment to the constitu-
tion. The voting in the House was by states, and for the three candidates
receiving the largest number of votes, Jackson, Adams and Crawford.
The friends of Henry Clay supported Adams, giving him the votes of
thirteen states; Jackson of seven, and Crawford of four.
322 POLITICS.
The popular vote for President from 1836 to 1844, by states.
1836.
1840.
1S44.
States.
o3
el
'a
o
a
a g
t o
a a
J2
0, tu; <u
Is a
jS a a
/O
a a a
.2 M.rH
a ^^
w
ll
.3
O
B.S
la
a
c
s»
O
g53
a J. <d
o^
l-a
a
1
^' d
a "3
ga
a o
1-5
a
« a
w
'g
S
a
in
P h
a A
1-5
Alabama
19,068
2.400
19,234
4,155
22,126
18,097
32,480
33,435
3,653
22,300
22.167
23,501
7,360
9,979
10,995
18,722
26,347
166,815
26,910
96,948
91,475
2,964
15,637
1,238
18,466
4,738
24,930
14,983
41,281
36,955
3,383
15,239
25,852
41,093
4,000
9,688
8,337
6,228
26,892
138,543
23,626
105,405
87,111
2,710
28,471
5,160
31,601
5,967
40,261
45,537
65,302
58,489
11,296
46,612
33,528
72,874
22,933
19,518
22,972
26,158
33,351
225,817
46,376
148,157
144,021
5,278
33,991
6,049
25,096
4,884
31,933
47,470
51,695
32,616
7,617
46,201
20,752
51,948
21,098
16,995
29,760
32,670
31,034
212,519
34,218
124,782
143,676
3,301
37,740
9,546
29,841
5,996
44,177
57,920
70,181
51,988
13,782
45,719
32,676
52,846
27,759
25,126
41,369
27,160
37,495
237,588
39,287
149,117
167,535
4,867
26,004
5,504
32,832
6,278
42,100
45,528
67,867
61,255
13,083
34,378
35,984
67,418
24,337
19,206
31,251
17,866
38,318
232,482
43,232
155,057
161,203
7,322
Arkansas . .
Connecticut
Delaware .
174
' 1,943
Georgia . . .
Illinois
149
3,570
Indiana
2,106
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
194
4,836
Massachusetts . . .
Michigan
Mississippi
Missouri
1,621
321
10,860
3,632
New Hampshire .
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina . .
126
69
2,798
4,161
131
15,812
Ohio .*...
903
343
42
8,050
Pennsylvania. . . .
Rhode Island ....
South Carolina* .
3,138
107
Tennessee
26,120
14,037
30.261
35,962
20,991
23,368
60,391
32,440
42,501
48,289
18,009
43,893
59,917
18,041
49,570
60,030
26,770
43,677
Virginia
319
3,954
7,050
Total
761,549
736,656
1,275,011
1,128,702
1,337,243
1,299.062
62,300
*By Legislature.
In 1836 there was no election of vice-president, although Van Buren
received a majority of twenty-three of the electoral college, and nearly
25,000 of the popular vote. Richard M.Johnson received 147 electoral
votes for vice-president, which was just one-half the whole number.
The election of vice-president devolved upon the senate, and Mr.
Johnson was chosen. In 1840 General Harrison's majority in the
electoral college was 174, or almost four-fifths, while on the popular
vote it was only 139,250, or about one-seventeenth. In 1844, Polk's
electoral majority was sixty-five, or about three-fifths, while on the popular
vote he lacked about 24,000 of a majority.
POLITICS. 323
The popular vote for President for 1848 and 1852, by states.
States.
1848.
■ a
1*
O o
s »
go
•r3 cd
1852.
c o
S o
^ a
CD
go
02 o
CD S
I s
a 8
-SPn
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts . . .
Michigan
Mississippi
Missouri
New Hampshire .
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina . .
Ohio
Pennsylvania. . . .
Rhode Island
South Carolina * .
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
Wisconsin
30,482
7,588
31,363
9,300
30,314
6,421
3,116
47,544
53,047
69,907
11,084
67,141
18,217
35,125
37,702
61,070
23,940
25,922
32,671
14,781
40,015
218,603
43,550
138,360
185,513
6,779
27,046
5,898
1,847
44,802
56,300
74,745
12,093
49,720
15,370
39,880
34,528
35,281
30,687
26,537
40,077
27,763
36,901
114,318
31,869
154,775
171,176
3,646
5,005
80
15,774
8,100
1,126
12,096
125
38,058
10,398
7,560
829
120,510
35,354
11,263
730
26,881
12,173
40,626
33,246
6,318
4,318
34,705
80,597
95,340
17,763
53,806
18,649
41,609
40,020
44,569
41,842
26,876
38,353
29,997
44,305
262,083
39,744
169,220
198,568
8,735
15,038
7,404
35,407
30,357
6,293
2,875
16,660
64,934
80,901
15,856
57,068
17,255
32,543
35,066
52,683
33,859
17,548
29,984
16,147
38,^56
234,882
39,058
152,526
179,174
7,626
64,705
4,509
23,122
45,124
13,747
58,419
10,668
10,948
46,586
15,001
13,837
9
10,418
57,018
13,552
13,044
73,858
33,658
58,898
4,995
22.173
58,572
22,240
100
3,160
62
9,966
6,929
1,604
8,030
54
28,023
7,237
6,695
350
25,329
31.682
8,525
644
8,621
8,814
Total 1,360,099 1,220,544 291,263 1,602,474 1,386,578 155,825
* By Legislature.
In 1848 the majority for General Taylor in the' electoral college was
thirty-six; on the popular vote he lacked 151,708 of having a majority.
Pierce received the overwhelming majority of 212 in the electoral college,
and only 50,071 majority of the popular vote. These figures are inter-
esting, and are certainly arguments against the system of electing a
President by electoral voting.
324 POLITICS.
The popular vote for President for 1856 and 1860, by states.
States.
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky . ,
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts . . .
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi .......
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire . .
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina . .
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina * .
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia . . .
Wisconsin
1856.
at
a a
fig
SE 3
II
46,739
21,910
53,365
34,995
8,004
6,358
56,508
105,348
118,670
36,670
74,642
22,164
39,080
39,115
39,240
52,136
35,446
58,164
32,789
46,943
195,878
48,246
170,874
230,710
6,680
73,638
31,169
10,569
89,706
52,843
o o
Ed
CD $
20,691
42,715
308
96,189
94,375
43,954
314
67,379
281
108,190
71,762
38,345
28,338
276,007
187,497
147,510
11,467
39,561
291
66,090
Total „ 1,838,169 1,341,264 874,534 1,866,352 845,763 1,375,157 589,580
as
feS
I860.
28,552
10,787
36,165
2,615
6,175
4,833
42,228
37,444
22,386
9,180
67,416
20,709
3,325
47.460
19,626
1,660
24,195
48,524
422
24,115
124,607
36,886
28,126
82,175
1,675
66,178
15,639
545
60,310
579
.9
£1
o M
S a
3§
2
-5 ft
39,173
43,692
3,815
60 ,
T3 O
'^a .
° s $
in 2
&i
«£§
d-g.S
d a "3
172,161
139,033
70,409
1,364
62,811
2,294
106,533
88,480
22,069
17,028
37,519
58,324
362,645
231,610
5,270
268,030
12,244
33,808
1,929
86.110
48,831
28,732
34,334
14,641
7,347
8,543
51,889
2,404
12,295
1,048
3 o
tog <£
Pi O 2
53,143
22,681
6,368
42,482
5,939
805
748
40,797
31,317
2,112
48,339
11,405
3,000
178,871
64,700
47,548
218
74,323
13,651
5,227
38,516
15,522
1,023
367
11,590
160,215
115,509
55,111
25,651
7,625
26,603
5,966
34,372
65,057
11,920
3,283
58,801
25,881
62,801
312,510
2,701
187,232
3,951
16,765
7,707
11,350
6,849
16,290
65,021
a
3
pq c to
-§££
27,825
20,094
6,817
3,291
3,864
5,437
42,886
3,913
5,306
1,763
66,058
20,204
2,046
41,760
22,331
405
62
25,040
58,372
441
t
t
44,990
12,194
183
12,776
69.274
15,438
1,969
74,681
161
* By Legislature. t Fusion.
In 1856 Buchanan received a majority of fifty-two in the electoral
college, but lacked 377,629 of having a majority of the popular vote.
POLITICS.
325
The popular vote for President from 1864 to 1876, by states.
States.
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado *
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida*
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts . . .
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
Hew Hampshire..
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina . .
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina . .
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
"Virginia
"West Virginia
"Wisconsin
Total.
1864.
c a
62,134
44,691
8,155
189,496
150,422
89,075
16,441
27,786
61,802
40,453
126,742
91,521
25,060
72,750
9,826
36,400
60,723
368,735
265,154
9,888
296,391
13,692
42,419
23,152
83,453
2,216,067
J'i
CD O
5 a
Ma
43,841
42,285
8,767
158,730
130,233
49,596
3,691
64,301
44,211
22,739
48,745
74,604
17,375
31,678
6,594
32,871
68,024
361,986
205,568
8,457
276,316
8,470
13,321
10,438
65,884
1,808,725
1872.
CO CD
.3*
76,366
22,112
54,583
50,995
7,625
57,134
250,303
176,548
120,399
31,048
39,566
33,263
70,493
30,438
136,477
128,550
43,545
86,860
9,729
6,480
38,191
80,131
419,883
96,769
280,223
10,961
342,280
12,993
62,301
56,628
44,167
29,175
108,857
3,015,071
a
.-I
S.2
EC S
SO
w
72,088
19,078
54,077
47,952
10,980
142,722
199,143
166,980
74,040
13,990
115,890
80,225
42,460
62,357
59,408
97,069
28,075
55,628
5,439
5,218
31,224
83,001
429,883
84,601
238,606
11,125
313,382
6,548
45,237
26,129
12,045
20,306
84,707
2,709,613
CO A
to o>
.£?«
P
90,282
41,373
54,020
50,638
11,115
17,763
62,255
241,944
186,147
131,566
67,048
88,766
71,663
61,422
66,760
133,472
138,455
55,117
82,175
119,196
18,329
8,413
37,168
91,656
440,736
94,769
281,852
11,819
349,589
13,665
72,290
85,655
47,406
41,481
93,468
32,315
104,997
33
79,444
37,927
40,718
3,597,070
45,880
10,206
15,427
76,356
184,938
163,632
71,196
32,970
99,995
57,029
29,087
67,687
59,260
78,355
34,423
47,228
151,434
7,812
6,236
31,424
76,456
387,281
70,094
244,321
7,730
212,041
5,329
22,703
94,391
66,500
10,927
91,654
29,451
86,477
2,834,079
1876.
CO S
W|
PQ a
'o o
<S3
K 3
2&
M
68,708
38,669
79,279
59,034
10,752
23,849
50,446
278,232
208,011
171,326
78,322
97,156
75,315
66,300
71,981
150,063
166,534
72,962
52,605
145,029
31,916
10,383
41,513
103,517
489,207
108,417
330,698
15,206
384,184
15,787
91,870
89,566
44,803
44,428
95,558
42,046
130,070
4,033,768
a
a)
102,989
58,071
76,468
61,934
13,381
22,927
130,088
258,601
213,526
112,121
37,902
159,696
70,508
49,917
91,780
108,777
141,095
48,799
112,173
203,077
17,554
9,308
38,509
115,962
521,949
125,427
323,182
14,149
366,202
10,712
90,896
133,166
104,803
20,350
139,670
56,495
123,926
4,285,992
* The presidential electors in Colorado are chosen by the legislature,
and, hence, no record of the popular vote for these can be made
326
POLITICS.
The popular vote for President for 1880 and 1884, by states.
States.
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut ....
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky ......
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts . .
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire .
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina. .
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania . . .
Rhode Island . . .
South Carolina. .
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia . . .
Wisconsin
Total
fa a
56,221
42,436
80,348
27,450
67,071
14,133
23,654
54,086
318,037
232,164
183,927
121,549
106,306
38,637
74,039
78,515
165,205
185,341
93,903
34,854
153,567
54,979
8,732
44,852
120,555
555,544
115,874
375,048
20,619
444,704
18,195
58,071
107,677
57,893
45,567
84,020
46,243
144,400
4,454,416
1880.
M a
81
*
91,185
60,775
80,426
24,647
64,415
15,275
27,964
102,470
277,321
225,522
105,845
59,801
149.068
65,067
65,171
93,706
111,960
131,597
53,315
75,750
208.609
28,523
9,613
40,794
122,565
534,511
124,208
340,821
19,948
407,428
10,779
112,312
128,191
156,428
18,316
128,586
57,391
114,649
4,444,952
4,642
4,079
3,392
1,435
868
120
969
26,358
12,986
32,701
19,851
11,499
439
4,408
818
4,548
34,895
3,267
5,797
35,135
3,950
528
2,617
12,373
1,126
6,456
249
20,668
236
566
5,917
27,405
1,215
9,079
7,986
308,578
J-g
p-s
409
443
592
25
258
93
682
942
286
180
191
1,517
2,616
1,939
20
43
69
10,305
1884.
Pflo
63
59,591
50,895
102,416
36,290
65,923
12,951
28,031
48,603
337,474
238,463
197,089
154,406
118,122
46,347
72,209
85,699
146,724
192,669
111,923
43,509
202,929
76,912
7,193
43,249
123,440
562,005
125,068
400,082
26,860
473,804
19,030
21,733
124,078
93,141
39,514
139,356
63,096
161,157
4,851,981
S 9
^°
> g
SP
93,951
72,927
89,288
27,723
67,199
16,964
31,766
94,667
312,355
244,990
177,316
90,132
152,960
62,540
52,140
96,932
122,481
149,835
70,144
76,510
235,988
54,391
5,578
39,183
127,798
563,154
142,952
368,280
24,604
392,785
12,391
69,890
133,258
225,309
17,331
145,497
67,317
146,459
3S
a o
pa a
3 a
S a>
(8 tp
'S"-h
Ol— '
pq
873
1,847
2,017
1,958
1,688
6
145
10,910
8,293
16,341
1,691
3,953
531
24,443
42,243
3,583
26
552
3,496
16,994
5,179
726
16,992
442
957
3,321
785
810
4,598
4,874,986 ,175,370
o a
. o
P/-3
612
2,920
761
2,305
55
72
195
12,074
3,028
1,472
4,495
3,139
2,160
2,794
10,026
18,403
4,684
2,153
2,899
1,571
6,159
25,016
454
11,069
492
15,283
928
1,131
3,534
1,752
138
939
7,656
150,369
The foregoing table shows the votes of the states at the last election
of the old Republican party and the first of the new Democracy.
POLITICS.
327
The following is a summary of popular and electoral votes for Presi-
dent and Vice-president of the United States, 1 789-1884:
,
CD
CP
C3
53
•4-1
6
S5
c
t>
d
"ca
Political Partt.
* Presidents.
* Vice-presidents.
CD
"3 .
Candidates.
Vote.
Candidates.
to
|
Popular.
u
CD
>
3
1789 t10
73
135
138
138
176
George Washington.
69
15
16
16
17
John Adams
34
John Jay
9
R. H. Harrison
6
John Rut-ledge
6
John Hancock
4
George Clinton
^
Samuel Huntingdon.
2
John Milton
2
1
Benjamin Lincoln. . .
1
Edward Telfair
1
Federalist
Federalist
Republican . . .
Vacancies
4
132
4
1792
George Washington.
John Adams
77
George Clinton
50
Thomas Jefferson . . .
4
Aaron Burr
1
Federalist
Republican . . .
Federalist ....
Republican . . .
Vacancies
3
71
3
1796
John Adams
Thomas Jefferson . . .
68
Thomas Pinckney . . .
59
Aaron Burr
30
15
11
7
5
3
George Washington .
9,
?,
9,
Charles C. Pinckney.
1
1800
Republican . . .
Republican . . .
Federalist
Federalist
Thomas Jefferson . . .
£73
f78
65
Charles C. Pinckney .
64
John Jay
1
1804
Republican . . .
Thomas Jefferson . . .
15
162
George Clinton
162
*Previous to the election of 18(H each elector voted for two candidates for President; the one rnceiving the
highest number of votes, if a majority, was declared elected President; and the next highest Vice-president.
fThree States out of thirteen did not vote, viz.: New York, which had not passed an Electoral Law; and
North Carolina and Khode Island, which had not adopted the Constitution.
JThere having been a tie vote, the choice devolved upon the House of Representatives. A choice was made
on the 36th ballot, which was as follows: Jefferson— Georgia, Kentucky, Maryland, New Jersey, New York, North
Carolina, Pennsylvania, Tennessee, Vermont, Virginia— 10 States; Burr— Connecticut, Massachusetts, New Hamp-
shire, and Rhode Island— 4 States; Blank— Delaware and South Carolina— 2 States.
328
POLITICS.
Summary
of popular and electoral votes. — Continued.
&
"3
CO
o
S5
■7*
$
O
>
C
QD
9
3
c
Political Pabty.
Presidents.
ViOE-PBESIDENTS.
"3
Candidates
Vote.
Candidates.
i
■w 9
o .2
CO
CD
+3
CO
Popular.
"3
u
o
o
to
>
o
CD
17
18
19
24
24
24
24
26
26
26
176
218
221
235
261
261
288
294
294
275
Federalist
Republican . . .
Federalist
Charles C. Pinckney .
Charles C. Pinckney .
2
12
5
14
122
47
6
Rufus King
14
1808
George Clinton
Rufus King . . .
113
47
John Langdon
James Madison
.Tames Monroe
Elbridge Gerry
Jared Ingersoll
9
3
3
1812
Republican . . .
Federalist
Republican . . .
Federalist
James Madison
De Witt Clinton
11
7
128
89
1
183
34
131
86
1
1816
James Monroe
Rufus King
16
3
D. D. Tompkins
John E. Howard ....
James Ross
183
22
B
John Marshall
Robt. G. Harper
4
3
Republican . . .
Opposition
Republican . . .
Coalition
Republican . . .
Republican . . .
4
231
1
3
*99
84
41
37
4
1820
James Monroe
24
D. D. Tompkins
218
8
3
1824
Andrew Jackson ....
Wm. H. Crawford . . .
Henry Clay
10
8
3
3
155,872
105,321
44,282
46,587
John C. Calhoun ....
Nathaniel Macon. . . .
Andrew Jackson
M. Van Buren
John C. Calhoun
Richard Rush
William Smith
M. Van Buren
John Sergeant
Henry Lee
Amos Ellmaker
William Wilkins ....
182
30
24
13
9
1828
Democratic . . .
Nat. Repub . . .
Andrew Jackson ....
John Q. Adams
15
9
647,231
509,097
178
83
171
83
7
1832
Democratic . . .
Nat. Repub . . .
Andrew Jackson
Henry Clay
15
7
1
1
687,502
530,189
33,108
219
49
11
7
189
49
John Floyd )
11
Anti-Mason . . .
7
30
Democratic . . .
Whig
2
170
73
26
14
11
234
60
2
1836
Martin Van Buren . .
Wm. H. Harrison . . "i
Hugh L. White .... 1
Daniel Webster |
W. P. Mangum J
Wm. H. Harrison . . .
Martin Van Buren . .
James G. Birney . .
15
7
2
1
1
19
7
761,549
736,656
1,275,017
1,128,702
7,059
R. M. Johnsont
Francis Granger
John Tyler
William Smith
147
77
Whig
47
Whig
Whig : . . .
Whig .
23
1840
•>M
Democratic . . .
Liberty
R. M. Johnson
48
L. W. Tazewell
Geo. M. Dallas
T. Frelinghuysen ....
11
1844
Democratic . . .
Whig
James K. Polk
Henry Clay
15
11
1,337,243
1,299,068
170
105
170
105
* No choice having been made by the Electoral College, the choice devolved upon the Honae of Representa-
tives. A choice was made on the first ballot, which was as follows: Adams — Connecticut, Illinois, Kentucky,
Louisiana, Maine, Maryland, Massachusetts. Missouri, New Hampshire, New York. Ohio, Rhode Island and Vermont
— 13 States; Jackson — Alabama, Indiana, Mississippi, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, South Carolina and Tennessee — 7
States; Crawford— Delaware, Georgia, North Carolina and Virginia — 4 States.
tNo candidate having received a majority of the votes of the Electoral College, the Senate elected R. M.
Johnson Vice-president, who received 33 votes, Francis Granger received 16.
POLITICS.
329
Summary of popular and electoral votes. — Continued.
o
GO
1
02
m
o
>
c5
a>
"3
o
H
• Political Party.
Presidents.
Vice-presidents .
-*3
o
CO
Candidates.
Vote.
Candidates.
en
0;
CO
o
u
as
CO
X
00
CO
1
02
Popular.
u
O
Co
H
O
u
CO
Whig
James G. Birney
62,300
1,360,101
1848
30
290
Zachary Taylor
15
163
Millard Fillmore ....
163
Democratic . . .
Lewis Cass
15
1,220,544
291,263
197
Wm. O.Butler
127
Free Soil
Chas. F. Adams .
1852
31
296
Democratic . . .
Franklin Pierce
27
1,601,474
254
Wm. R. King
254
Whig
Winfield Scott
4
1,386,578
156,149
1,838,169
49
Wm. A. Graham ....
42
31
296
Free Dem
Democratic . . .
John P. Hale
174
Geo. W. Julian
1856
James Buchanan ....
19
J. C. Breckenridge. . .
174
Republican . . .
John C. Fremont. . . .
11
1,341,264
114
Wm. L. Dayton
114
American
Millard Fillmore
1
874,534
8
A. J. Donelson
8
1860
33
303
Republican . . .
Abraham Lincoln . . .
17
1,866,352
180
Hannibal Hamlin . . .
180
Democratic . . .
J. C. Breckenridge . .
11
845,763
72
Joseph Lane
72
Cons. Union . .
Ind. Dem
John Bell
3
2
589,581
1,375,157
39
12
Edward Everett
3Q
S. A. Douglas
12
1864
*36
314
Republican . . .
Abraham Lincoln . . .
22
2,216,067
212
Andrew Johnson ....
212
Democratic . . .
Geo. B. McClellan...
3
1,808,725
21
G. H. Pendleton
21
|37
317
Republican . . .
Vacancies
Ulysses S. Grant ....
11
26
81
214
81
1868
3,015,071
Schuyler Colfax
?,14
Democratic . . .
Horatio Seymour ....
8
2,709,613
80
F. P. Blair, Jr
80
37
366
Republican . . .
Ulysses S. Grant ....
3
31
23
286
23
1872
3,597,070
Henry Wilson
286
Dem. & Lib. . .
6
2,834,079
B. Gratz Brown
47
Democratic . . .
29,408
Geo. W. Julian
5
38
369
Temperance . .
5,608
42
18
2
1
17
185
A. H. Colquitt
John M. Palmer
T. E. Bramlette
W. S. Groesbeck
Willis B. Machen . . .
5
Thos. A. Hendricks . .
3
B. Gratz BrowD
3
Charles J. Jenkins . .
1
David Davis
1
Republican . .
J Not counted
11
1876
Rutherford B. Hayes
21
4,033,950
Wm. A. Wheeler
185
Democratic . . .
Samuel J. Tilden
17
4,284,885
184
Thos. A. Hendricks . .
184
Greenback ....
Prohibition . . .
Peter Cooper
81,740
9,522
2,636
4,442,950
Scattering
38
369
1880
Republican . . .
James A. Garfield . . .
19
214
Chester A. Arthur. . .
214
Democratic . . .
Winfield S. Hancock .
19
4,442,035
155
Wm. H.English
155
Greenback
James B. Weaver. . . .
306,867
12,576
B. J. Chambers
Scattering
1884
38
401
Republican . . .
James G. Blaine
18
4,851,981
182
John A. Logan
182
Democratic . . .
Grover Cleveland ....
20
4,874,986
219
Thomas A. Hendricks
219
Greenback
Benj. F.Butler
175,370
Benj. H. West
Prohibition . . .
John P. St. John ....
150,369
William Daniels
* Eleven states did not vote, viz.: Alabama, Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Louisiana, Mississippi, North Carolina,
South Carolina, Tennessee, Texas, and Virginia.
+ Three states did not vote, viz. : Mississippi, Texas, and Virginia.
t Three electoral votes of Georgia cast for Horace Greeley, and the votes of Arkansas, 6, and Louisiana, 8, cast for
TJ. 8. Grant, were rejected. If all had been included in the count, the electoral vote would have been 300 for U. S.
Grant, and 66 for opposing candidates.
EDUCATION
Great interest is manifested in the United States, both by the govern-
ment and the people, in the subject of general education. Among the
first acts of the early colonists was the establishment of schools for the
education of their children. As the country has grown older, and been
more widely developed, the interest in this cause has increased. The
largest provisions are made, and the most ample opportunities are afforded
to the children of every citizen to acquire, at the public expense, such an
amount of knowledge as will enable them to grow into intelligent men
and women, capable of living wisely and happily, and enjoying the full
benefits of a free country. • No country has devised more liberally for the
education of its youth. No people prize more highly, or guard more jeal-
ously, their free school system.
A distinguishing feature of the public school system of the country is,
that it is largely, if not entirely, in the hands of the people themselves.
The general principle of local self-government, so strenuously insisted upon
by the American people, is the basis of their school laws and government.
Unlike European countries, in which education is general, we have no
national system of education. No federal education law, embracing and
controlling all the states, has ever been enacted; the few attempts to
engraft this idea on the public school system have all failed. The duty
of maintaining the school system devolves wholly upon the several states.
The system of free education for all classes is now substantially the
same in all the states. In the earlier years of the country, the social and
educational conditions of different parts of the country were widely differ-
ent. The various sections were settled with people of diverse notions
about social life and political control; the means, too, of inter-state com-
munication were not so many, nor so rapid, as at present, so that the
interchange of ideas and of customs was slow and difficult. In the North
and West, a great interest has always been manifested in the cause of
education, and its general promulgation was esteemed, not only the great-
est blessing, but an absolute condition of peace and prosperity in a self-
governing people. While slavery existed in the Southern states, the
public school was an impossibility, and, with few exceptions, the schools
of the South were either private or parochial until about 1870. Since
(331)
332 EDUCATION.
that time, the system, as it has prevailed in the North, has been generally
adopted, and is rapidly advancing to perfection. In some of the territories
acquired from Spain and Mexico, where religious intolerance had prevailed
so long, the free public school was looked upon as an unmitigated evil.
But, as these territories have been filled up with settlers from the states,
this prejudice has either been modified or borne down by an overwhelming
public sentiment, and the same school system is being introduced as pre-
vails throughout the country.
A National Bureau of Education was established by Congress in 1867.
It does not propose to interfere, in any way whatever, with the manage-
ment of the schools by the states. Even in the territories, where the
power of Congress is supreme, the operations of the Bureau are advisory
only. The whole aim and purpose of this Bureau, as stated in its own
reports, is for collecting such statistics and facts as shall show the condi-
tion and progress of education in the several states and territories, and for
diffusing such information respecting the organization and management of
school systems and methods of teaching as shall aid the people of the
United States in the establishment and maintenance of efficient school
systems, and to otherwise promote the cause of education. The Bureau
confines its operations wholty to the collection of facts and the diffusion
of information concerning the education of the people. It thus influences
the management of the schools in an indirect manner only.
While it is true that each state has its own educational system, and
manages it as a state institution, the practical control of each school is
under local authority ; the state, as a state, interferes but little. It reserves
to itself a general supervision. In eleven states, a compulsory education
law is in force, but, otherwise, attendance at the public school is voluntary.
Even where a compulsory law has been enacted, actual attendance at the
public school for a specified time is not insisted upon where education is
secured by other means.
The state arranges the school system in its general features, designates
the various kinds of schools to be established, supported and managed by
the public authorities, and sometimes prescribes, more or less, the branches
of knowledge to be taught. It provides how districts may be created,
divided or consolidated with others, and how moneys are to be raised by
and for them. It prescribes the organization of the schools, their officers
and their powers, the time and manner of filling and vacating offices, and
the functions of each officer. The state prescribes the school age, the
conditions of attendance, and provides, in some cases, for the investment
EDUCATION. 333
and application of the funds derived from the general government. The
local authorities organize the school districts under the provisions of the
state laws, elect school officers, levy and collect taxes for school purposes.
The local school officers examine, appoint and fix the salaries of teachers,
when not otherwise done, build school-houses, procure school supplies,
arrange courses of study, prescribe the rules and regulations for the con-
duct of the schools, and administer the school funds.
Massachusetts was the first state in which a common school law was
enacted. Throughout all the New England states, and most of the other
states, the school system is modeled after much the same as the Massa-
chusetts plan. The township is the political unit upon which lies the
obligation to make provision for education and the area of the school
district. These township districts are composed of various sub-districts.
The schools are managed by local committees, generally elected by the
people of the district. In some states these are called school committees;
in others, directors, trustees, boards, etc. ; but, whatever the name, they
are all similar in character and function. Between the state and the town-
ship there is a county supervision. This consists of an officer, usually
termed the county superintendent, who oversees the schools of the entire
county, and secures uniformity of management in all. All the states,
except Delaware and the territory of Alaska, have state superintendents
of instruction, whose duties are similar to those of the county superin-
tendent, with the state as the area of jurisdiction.
The schools are maintained by funds collected annually. If there is
any one question on which the people of the United States are practically
unanimous, it is in the support of their public schools. This support is an
outgrowth of belief in the principle that it is the duty of the state to pro-
vide for the education of the citizens. The principle is recognized that
the state has a stake in the young, and that, to guarantee her own future,
she must see that they do not lack means of improvement. Education is
by the people, for the public good.
The support of the public schools comes from three sources: the state
school funds, state taxes, and local taxes. The state school fund arose
from an Act of Congress in 1785, setting aside Section 16 of every town-
ship of the public domain for school purposes. This section is every-
where known as the " school section." In some of the states of later
organization, as Oregon, Minnesota, Kansas, etc., Section 36 is also
reserved for school uses. Since the enactment of this law, an area greater
than Great Britain and Ireland has been given to school purposes in the :
334 EDUCATION.
United States. In most of the older states, these lands have been sold
and the proceeds invested in permanent funds. In 1836, a surplus in the
treasury of the general government was apportioned among the several
states. Most of the states applied their apportionment to school use,
creating a fund which is known as the United States Deposit Fund.
Though this is only a loan, and subject to recall, no part of it has ever
been called in, and probably never will be.
The state tax is that levied in most of the states for school support.
It is generally based on the population of legal school age, and the amount
thus raised is not large.
The local tax is the main support of the common school. The amount
of this tax may vary with each year, being conditioned by the needs of
the schools in the local districts. These needs are well known to the
authorities whose duty it is to levy the tax. In ordinary circumstances,
the expense of conducting the schools remains about the same from year
to year, and the tax laid is substantially the same. An extraordinary
demand, as the building of a school-house or of procuring some new
school supplies, is met by an increase of the tax for that year.
In addition to what is known as the common schools, the states have
made provision for more advanced education. Schools for secondary
instruction, for specialties, have been established by the states, and are
maintained at the public expense. Among these are found high schools,
normals, academies, reformatories, colleges, universities, and institutions
for the education of the defective, dependent and delinquent classes.
In the maps, tables and diagrams which appear in this work, are
found all the main facts concerning the public schools of the country, pre-
sented in a concise, condensed and graphic manner. Only the latest facts
derived from the highest official sources have been consulted.
By a later act of Congress, provision was made by land grant for the
support of these schools of higher education in those states and territories
where land could be had. In the older states, annual appropriations of
sufficient money to pay current expenses are made by the legislatures of
the states. In every respect are these institutions considered in the light
of public necessities, to be supported and nurtured by the state. It is
noticeable that in later years, these state schools have been growing in
popularity among the people, and the patronage of them is increasing.
In the maps, tables and diagrams which appear in this work, are
found all the main facts concerning the public schools of the country, pre-
sented in a concise, condensed and graphic manner. Only the latest facts
derived from the highest official sources have been consulted.
EDUCATION
335
A table showing number, nativity, and race of the minor males in the school popula-
tion of the several states and territories.
States and Territories.
Native white
males.
Foreign
white males.
Total white
males.
Colored
males.
Total
males.
Total
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire . . . ^
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
6,690,860
358,631
7,049,491
1,118,154
8,167,645
107,019
107,490
92,488
21,282
68,019
19,661
29,190
116,449
492,934
343,236
292,998
174,434
239,988
63,771
104,029
119,877
152,190
233,446
119,786
93,956
340,337
72,243
4,210
28,082
145,445
749,229
151,471
508,760
29,475
664,849
24,963
48,110
209,794
90,272
47,293
163,477
109,751
225,324
2,916
14,478
14,207
4,285
4,138
13,272
19,659
10,711
1,866
387
631
4,568
2,112
4,374
356
682
195
37,227
6,092
19,574
10,682
1,344
704
6,448
2,714
13,220
33,682
25,719
339
7,808
10,960
357
2,567
7,761
55,986
258
18,772
925
31,414
3,555
114
678
3,915
3,038
753
683
26,192
1,461
5,856
275
336
313
375
2,312
633
284
107,406
108,121
97,056
23,394
72,393
20,017
29,872
116,644
530,161
349,328
312,572
185,116
241,332
64,475
110,477
122,591
165,410
267,128
145,505
94,295
348,145
83,203
4,567
30,649
153,206
805,215
151,729
527,532
30,400
696,263
28,518
48,224
210,472
94,187
50,331
164,230
110,434
251,516
. 4,377
20,334
14,482
4,621
4,451
13,647
21,971
11,344
2,150
103,639
38,040
4,810
441
1,227
4,718
27,560
116,951
7,572
6,572
1,841
8,666
35,894
71,045
338
36,578
1,632
3,718
684
135,032
24,914
411
507
71
4,967
8,741
101,695
13,252
1,716
11,546
612
84,779
76,835
34,590
189
128,464
4,861
1,159
1,010
330
6,506
229
571
1,308
148
1,649
136
211,045
146,161
101,866
23,835
73,620
24,735
57,432
233,595
537,733
355,900
314,413
193,782
277,226
135,520
110,815
159,169
167,042
270,846
146,189
229,327
373,059
83,614
5,074
30,720
158,173
813,956
253,424
540,784
32,116
707,809
29,130
133,003
287,307
128,777
50,520
292,694
115,295
252,675
5,387
20,664
20,988
4,850
5,022
14,955
22,119
12,993
2,286
33(3
EDUCATION.
A iab/e showing the number, nativity, and race of the minor females in the school
population of the several states and territories.
States and Territories.
Total
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts ,
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia '
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington : . . .
Wyoming
Native white
Foreign
Total white
Colored
Total
females.
white females.
females.
females.
females.
6,611,147
361,298
6,972,445
1,124,999
8,097,444
106,474
272
106,746
104,948
211,694
103,401
496
103,897
38,794
142,691
91,821
4,532
96,353
3,064
99,417
18,428
1,482
19,910
353
20,263
66,680
4,380
71,060
1,329
72,389
19,181
423
19,604
4,550
24,154
28,395
734
29,129
28,935
58,064
113,043
185
113,228
114,193
227,421
491,042
37,356
528,398
7,704
536,102
339.380
6,015
345,395
6,887
352,282
286,576
17,843
304,419
1,768
306,187
164,433
9,596
174,029
8,740
182,769
234,421
1,462
235,883
35,413
271,296
63,951
798
64,749
71,145
135,894
101,860
7,188
109,048
331
109,379
119,485
2,933
122,418
37,614
160,032
150,689
13,612
164,301
1,677
165,978
227,136
31,970
259,106
3,811
262,917
118,081
24,071
142,152
687
142,839
91,528
278
91,806
137,722
229.528
332,844
7,415
340,259
25,394
365,653
67,834
10,000
77,834
450
78,284
4,357
366
4,723
332
5,055
27,449
2,661
30,110
69
30,179
144,931
8,161
153,092
5,156
158,248
766,334
65,447
831,781
9,907
841,688
146,735
223
146,958
102,125
249,083
509,151
19,309
528,460
13,732
542,192
28,465
863
29,328
450
29,778
668,462
32,662
701,124
13,444
714,568
24,928
3,635
28,563
639
29,202
46,102
124
46,226
83,050
129,276
204,757
665
205,422
78,524
283,946
84,729
3,611
88,340
34,419
122,759
45,713
3,042
48,755
188
48,943
161,124
700
161,824
130,524
292,34&
106,517
753
107,270
4,596
111,866
223,384
25,089
248,473
1,065
249,538
2,380
1,161
3,541
643
4,184
13,219
5,539
18,758
• 320
19,078
14,804
306
15,110
7,439
22,549
8,929
298
4,227
38
4,265
3,614
189
3,803
496
4,299
12,754
351
13,105
1,195
14,300
18,937
2,324
21,261
134
21,395
10,163
529
10,692
954
11,646-
1,526
249
1,775
51
1,82&
EDUCATION.
337
A table showing the number, nativity, and race of the legal school population in
the several states and territories.
States and Territories.
Native white.
Foreign white.
Total white.
Colored, Ori-
ental, and In-
dian.
Total.
Total
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah -.
Washington
Wyoming
13,302,007
719,929
14,021,936
2,243,153
16,265,089
213,493
210,891
184,309
39,710
134,699
38,842
57,585
229,592
983,977
682,616
579,574
338,867
474,409
127,722
205,889
239,362
302,879
460,582
237,867
185,484
673,181
140,077
8,567
55,531
290,376
1,151,563
298,206
1,017,911
57,940
1,333,311
49,891
94,212
414,551
175,001
93,006
325,601
216,268
448,708
5,296
27,697
29,011
8,214
7,752
26,026
38,596
20,874
3,392
659
1,127
9,100
3,594
8,754
779
1,416
380
74,583
12,107
37,417
20,278
2,806
1,502
13,636
5,647
26,832
65,552
49,790
617
15,223
20,960
723
5,228
15,922
121,433
481
38,081
1,788
64,076
7,190
238
1,343
7,526
6,080
1,453
1,436
51,281
2,622
11,395
581
634
502
726
4,636
1,162
533
214,152
212,018
193,409
43,304
143,453
39,621
59,001
229,872
1,058,559
694,723
616,991
359,145
477,215
129,224
219,525
245,009
329,711
526,234
287,657
186,101
688,404
161,037
9,290
60,759
306,298
1,636,996
298,687
1,055,992
59,728
1,397,387
57,081
94,450
415,894
182,527
99,086
326,054
217,704'
499,989
7,918
39,092
29,592
8,848
8,254
2,752
43,232
22,036
3,925
208,587
76,834
7,874
794
2,556
9,268
56,495
231,144
15,276
13,459
3,609
17,406
71,307
142,190
669
74,192
3,309
7,529
1,371
272,754
50,308
861
839
140
10,123
18,648
203,820
26,984
2,166
24,990
1,251
167,829
155,359
69,009
377
258,988
9,457
2,224
1,653
650
13,945
267
1,067
2,503
282
2,603
187
442,739
288,852
201,283
44,098
146,009
48,889
115,496
461,016
1,073,835
708,182
620,600
376,551
543,522
271,414
220,194
319,201
333,020
533,763;
289,028.
458,855.
738,712;
161,898
10,129
60,899
316,421
1,655,644
502,507
1,082,976-
61,894
1,422,377
58,332;
262,279'
571,253.
251,536
99,463
585,042
227,161
502,213
9,571
39,742.
43,537
9,115
9,321
29,255
43,514
24,639
4,112
338 EDUCATION.
The total receipts and expenditures for the schools in the several states and territories.
States and Territories.
EXPENDITURES.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas a
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia . .
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina .......
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
Dollars. Dollars.
96,857,534 a79,339,814
505,201
103,028
500,978
3,525,527
526,126
1,441,255
137,817
177,653
476,957
129,907
659,560
50,234
9,850,011
7,267,700
6,288,167
2,163,261
1,132,202
498,409
1,074,554
1,452,557
4.696,612
3,792,740
2,012,987
742,765
3,930,003
76,302
1,252,898
275,967
559,133
1,881,103
32,171
11,035,511
553,464
11,085,315
340,932
8,126,827
541,607
405,551
973,198
921,595
176,048
462,139
1,287,526
120,549
875,913
2,701,413
36,161
Dollars.
55,745,029
Dollars.
6,643,313
430,131
61,172
382,637
3,031,014
400,205
1,335,234
183,257
172,455
438,567
117,724
653,464
38,411
7,536,682
4,504,407
4,347,119
1,819,561
1,162,944
455,758
991,297
1,395,284
4,720,951
3,112,468
1,622.919
679.475
3,092,332
68,002
1,079,966
212,164
568,103
2,039,938
28,973
9,936,662
383,709
7,707,630
316,885
7,306,692
530,167
367.259
786,088
782,735
170,887
452,693
889,862
112,615
720,967
2,163,845
28,504
388,128
56,744
331,750
2,271,219
190,839
986,989
81,311
110,931
287,872
99,177
616,096
33,421
4,587,046
3,175,275
2,907,446
1,101,211
1,025,659
373,081
777,692
1,117,145
3,906,516
1,920,618
956,571
653,351
2,261,058
53,785
565,651
131,019
415,777
1,391,550
28,002
7,438,277
328,717
4,972,541
212,348
4,504,802
401,738
308,230
634,587
713,908
130,187
361,039
716,153'
95,582
527,099
1,570,997
25,894
2,904
623,515
185,743
92,357
87,047
69,513
45,598
1,778
572,801
887,284
426,520
306,490
15,622
74,801
100,917
490,015
6356,237
157,889
121,510
2,928
188,789
46,694
:,924
;,036
1&92
272,03
500,905
16,152
711,835
67,798
c855,169
52,930
8,060
64,926
20.139
9.566
43,167
29,341
4,385
65,057
149,971
Dollars.
16,951,472
42,003
1,524
27.372
574,052
117,009
261,198
32,433
61,524
105,097
18,547
37,368
3,212
2,376,835
941,848
1,013,153
411,860
121,663
82,677
138,804
177,222
324,420
835,613
508,459
26,124
709,764
11,289
325,526
34,451
137,402
376,352
971
1,997,480
38,840
2,023,254
36,739
1,946,721
75,499
50,969
86,575
48,688
31,134
48,487
144,368
12,648
128,811
442,877
2,610
a Exclusive of expenditures connected with state offices of public instruction, schools of the grade of normal
schools and colleges, and schools for Indian children.
b Includes repairs.
c Includes rents, except in Philadelphia.
EDUCATION.
339
The number of teachers employed, the average monthly salaries, and the aggregate
months of school in the several states and territories.
TEACHERS.
Average amount paid
monthly per teacher for
services!.
<4-l
00
J. ffi
a o
a
u
■f"
White.
Colored.
J5
N
a§
£g
a)
to
a>
u
M
to
<
States and Territories.
"a
a
a
The United States
236,019
96,099
124,086
10,520
5,314
$36 21
1,462,174
Alabama
Arizona . .
4,637
101
2,823
3,556
559
2,719
520
526
425
1,151
6,146
129
15,912
11,906
12,794
6,619
7,706
1,713
4,797
3,038
7,336
8,608
5,100
5,473
10,802
167
3,418
195
2,620
3,422
164
20,738
6,266
16,875
1,141
19,388
902
3,204
5,937
6,764
434
2,597
4,933
532
4,156
7,000
70
1,873
48
1,807
1,173
215
573
212
239
21
546
2,676
74
6,148
6,862
4,380
2,958
4,380
540
1,344
1,064
922
2,496
1,824
1,834
5,552
62
1,319
52
395
943
128
5,641
3,113
7,913
518
8,993
145
1,078
3,464
3,871
222
731
2,507
199
2,986
2,027
31
1,230
53
563
2,383
344
2,146
308
280
255
326
1,742
55
9,718
4,923
8,414
3,632
2,507
741
3,453
1,587
6,411
6,098
3,276
1,396
4,661
105
2,099
143
2,225
2,430
36
15,049
1,178
8,740
623
10,359
756
975
1,244
1,514
212
1,866
1,630
333
1,055
4,973
39
1,093
441
21 66
76 54
37 62
76 99
57 97
40 36
32 31
27 99
67 74
25 50
30 26
54 73
38 78
38 90
30 59
27 56
26 00
40 02
28 20
42 19
58 49
29 05
33 84
29 10
36 33
63 21
31 38
89 45
28 12
41 42
30 67
40 71
21 27
37 79
38 63
33 52
48 25
25 21
28 45
28 01
42 48
21 81
26 63
35 97
27 61
29 96
60 23
17,893
7,413
Arkansas
California . .
352
101
8,660
28,521
Colorado
3,013
Connecticut
23,294
Dakota . .
2,458
Delaware »•
District of Columbia
Florida
Idaho
1
12
183
983
6
137
96
745
3,920
4,150
3,832
19,545
604
Iowa
31
76
15
45
112,508
79,329
93,771
Maine . . .
23
480
287
6
339
145
36,553
37,711
9,073
27,118
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota . . .
231
1
6'
156
2
8
22,198
59,740
66,095
26,376
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
1,411
340
832
249
21,149
58,359
804
Nebraska
17,244
Nevada
1,383
New Hampshire
14,376
New Jersey
15
34
31,861
New Mexico
899
New York
6
1,430
126
42
545
96
163,782
North Carolina
15,120
Ohio
Oregon
127,944
5,138
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
19
1
787
894
1,105
17
364
335
274
128,897
7,827
South Carolina
11,712
Tennessee
Utah
21,098
25,194
2,695
Vermont
16,548
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
539
257
26,509
2,647
88
27
17,586
49,299
Wyoming
328
340 EDUCATION.
The number of pupils by color and sex in attendance in 1 880.
States
and
■ Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
Dist. of Columbia . . .
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas ,
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin ,
Wyoming ,
NUMBER OF PUPILS WHO ATTENDED SCHOOL DURING THE YEAR.
P
9.946.160
187,550
4,212
108,236
161,477
22,804
118,589
13,718
26,412
26,439
43,304
237,124
5,834
704,041
512,201
425,665
246,128
292,427
81,012
150,811
149,981
316,630
362,459
186,544
237,065
486,002
4,667
100,871
8,918
64,670
205,240
4,755
1,027,938
256,422
752,442
37,437
950,300
42,489
134,842
291,500
176,245
25,792
73,237
220,733
14,780
143,796
299,514
2,907
White.
9,090,248
111,889
4,212
81,363
160,659
22,760
118,232
13,677
24,178
18,472
27,672
150,501
5,830
698,561
504,231
425,160
239,238
263,507
46,370
150,758
123,448
316,193
360,822
186,515
115,463
461,956
4,621
100,661
8,901
64,660
201,463
4,755
1,022,154
161,262
740,713
37,430
938,275
42,454
61,832
230,130
131,616
25,782
73,159
152,455
14,644
139,690
299,023
2,901
4,687,530
60,660
2,104
43,153
82,687
11,363
61,586
7,016
12,839
9,200
13,642
80,615
3,028
360,087
266,077
216,558
124,542
135,928
24,316
73,522
63,708
156,922
180,286
93,470
59,749
240,565
2,386
52,847
4,526
33,517
99,961
2,484
516,838
87,051
389,086
19,353
485,079
21,465
32,179
119,293
68,627
13,569
37,255
78,757
7,210
75,484
155,422
1,518
4,402,718
51,229
2,108
38,210
77,972
11,397
56,646
6,661
11,339
9,272
14,030
69,886
2,802
338,474
238,154
208,602
114,696
127,579
22,054
77,236
59,740
159,271
180,536
93,045
55,714
221,391
2,235
47,814
4,375
31,143
101,502
2,271
505,316
74,211
351,627
18,077
453,196
20,989
29,653
110,837
62,989
12,213
35,904
73,698
7,434
64,206
143,601
1,383
Colored.
855,912
75,661
26,873
818
44
357
41
2,234
7.967
15,632
86,623
4
5,480
7,970
505
6,890
28,920
34,642
53
26,533
437
61,637
29
121,602
24,046
46
210
17
10
3,777
c?5,784
95,160
11,729
7
12,025
35
73,010
61,370
44,629
grlO
- 78
68,278
M36
4,106
491
6
433,329
40,416
13,426
420
24
164
16
1,296
3,599
7,778
4^301
2
2,652
4.009
242
3,429
14,640
17,574
25
13,521
211
a50
14
60,515
11,770
19
110
8
4
1,895
e2,963
47,725
5,907
3
5,933
16
37,460
30,883
23,697
2
45
34,270
c71
2,169
252
3
422,583
35,245
13,447
398
20
193
«25
938
4,368
7,854
43,322
2
2,828
3,961
263
3,461
14,280
17,068
28
13T012
226
787
15
61,087
12,276
27
100
9
6
1,882
/ 2,821
47,435
5,822
4
6,092
19
35,550
30,487
20,932
08
33
34,008
c65
1,937
239
3
a Indians.
6 Includes 20 Indians,
c Includes 15 Indians.
d Includes 29 Indians.
e Includes 17 Indians.
/ Includes 12 Indians.
g Includes 5 Indians.
h Includes 30 Indians.
EDUCATION.
341
The number of teachers employed in the public schools and the average monthly
salary in the states and territories.
States.
Number of teachers.
Male.
Female.
Average monthly
salary.
Male.
Female.
Alabama
Arkansas
California . . .
Colorado
Connecticut .
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky e
Louisiana e
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts .
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire.
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina . .
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania. . . .
Rhode Island. .. .
South Carolina. .
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia . . .
Wisconsin
2,938
(83)
1,977
1,156
270
c617
(e56)
e222 |
678
(6,351)
8,076 |
7,274
6,044 |
(62)
3.342 I
4,195
773 I
(7,797)
1,220
1,079
3,887
cl,025
(5,253)
(22)
6,028
1,862
54
477
911
7,123
3,586
11,086
662
9,051
J.-258
1,940
4,083
3,767
653
3,181
3,045
2,456
1,626
441
2,621
630
d2,503
e305
448
14,225
5,985
16,037
4,808
2,715
811
1,977
7,858
0,580
d3,338
5,776
3,507
148
3,117
2,594
24,110
1,587
13,049
750
12,778
fcl,052
1,473
1,604
1,270
3,723
2,416
1,315
7,631
a($21 52)
I
)
$79 67
(6)
63 44
$64 48
(6)
35 94
i
/31 49
/27 56
r/50 oo
46 86
<?38 40
35 20
g'iO 00
37 76
e33 20
27 46
\
31 42
24 95
(A23 87)
(31 50)
37 39
J40 00
102 90
41 56
36 50
(29 10)
44 00
i37 50
101 59
36 45
56 96
(43 28)
(j24 11)
39 00
43 95
35 12
77 44
26 00
(24 65)
22 40
i40 00
34 32
27 44
28 50
38 00
i29 34
76 73
22 36
33 41
29 00
31 63
28 89
43 53
23 97
Total for States.
(290,028)
30 52
29 47
27 87
38 91
18 24
25 61
30 64
25 40
Arizona
Dakota
District of Columbia
Idaho
Montana.
New Mexico
Utah
Washington ....
Wyoming
Indian :
Cherokees . .
Chickasaws .
Choctaws . . .
Creeks
Seminoles . .
44
346
35 I
(200)
64 I
128
283 I
(89)
149
31
82
687
425
127
36
296
205
39
84 06
33 00
91 13
60 00
75 74
(30 67)
46 43 I
68 19
26 00
61 27
50 00
64 20
26 03
(60 23)
Total for Territories.
(3,266)
Grand total.
(293,294)
a For white teachers ; for colored teachers, the average salary is reported as $21.88.
6 The average salary of male teachers in graded schools is $100.97 ; in ungraded schools, $54.52 ; for female
teachers the salaries are,_respectively, $67.39 and $50.02.
c Number employed in winter.
d Number employed in summer.
e In 1.881.
/For white schools in 1881 ; the average monthly salary of colored teachers for 1881 was $22.
9 In 1880.
h For white schools in the counties ; the average for teachers in graded schools for whites in the cities is $71.25 ;
in public high schools, $88.97.
i Estimated.
j For white teachers ; for colored teachers, the average salary is $19.93.
k Includes evening school reports.
342 EDUCATION.
A table showing the annual expenditure, etc., of public schools.
ANNUAL EXPENDITURE,
.States and Territories.
Sites, buildings,
furniture, li-
braries, and
apparatus.
3-S
m a
CD
CO S
.£ a
t-iT 1
.2S
S3 ft
CO
u
O)
O ID
2 ®
"3
05
CO
P
O
CD
CI
CD
O
CO
§
"3
o
Estimated real v
of sites, bnildi
and all other scl
property.
$11,579
$375,887
388,616
2,406,781
300,128
1,056,268
/ 138,819
104,240
a$16,136
13,255
411,117
77,440
337,659
/64,472
$403,602
c-503.857
3,122,666
626,965
1,553.065
/r/207,281
C133.260
584,174
8,567,675
4,793,704
5,525,449
2,194,175
el.248,524
e441,484
1,081,834
1,651,908
c5,881,124
3,789,291
1,993.364
e757,758
c3,753,224
1,358,346
cl54,327
578,702
1,987,671
11,422,593
s509,736
8,820,914
. 346,961
8,263,245
it591,886
g878,886
827,154
803,850
c476,478
1,157,142
879,820
?«2,132,807
$264,457
6 $42,077
304,768
249,397
159,138
254 218
7,237,669
1,235,491
/ 2,300
e/i450 000
89 868
1,252,190
764,605
658,913
434,367
i74,841
4,985,770
£3,143,529
3,075,870
ml,296 256
2,254,874
8&5,570
21,648,216
463,552
jl7.994.176
12,310,90:.
9,977 142
142,450
4,796,368
e2,395 752
e?il2,760
99,522
194.498
842,867
951,960
394,856
e68,327
el9,667
29,918
28,000
168,197
e374,127
p952,394
1,146,558
p4,144,722
m2.193,267
1,054,523
e644,352
2,226,610
702,127
s70,385
417,016
pl,621.338
7,986,261
S374.009
5,376,087
249,378
4,863,718
«417,553
349,696
718,921
714,207
381.608
896,274
553,509
1,437,349
e34,930
o700 000
Maine
3,073,576
Maryland
282,852
432,589
644,064
r510.515
e32,472
2,900,000
22,062 235
9,848,493
3,947,857
33,470
el2,607
7,521,695
2,234,464
240 137
297,262
6s2,581
27,349
331,608
s9,356
146,957
14,729
2,341,679
366,333
1,752,015
S74.712
1,204,589
64,728
1,229,232
76,312
10,683
56.263
621,903
6,270,778
New York
114,600
sl8,732
152,903
8,575
80,000
10,292
18,507
15,800
24,395
1,569.717
s42,283
£2,087,335
24,280
2,090,295
it87,679
30,332,291
367,671
Ohio
23 610 K58
Oregon
684,298
28,341,560
2,064 693
407,606
36,170
43,345
1,186,219
Texas
114,711
138,739
332,304
44,577
22,942
46,600
101,580
1)164,630
316,554
1,346,657
1,823,987
5,569,962
Total for States
12,172,612
1,123,030
57,138,153
15,161.502
89,504,852
213,882,762
98,268
c314,484
579,312
46.855
106.688
28.973
185,538
/H2.615
28,504
52,300
33,550
31,700
26,900
7,500
116 751
8,616
7,380
532 267
176,079
317,229
78,624
1,326,888
/31.000
140 758
7,500
10,000
80,000
28,002
119,537
/ 95,582
25,894
9,188
971
21,746
/ 12,648
2,610
New Mexico /
13,500
316 462
Utah
42,755
/ 4,385
1,500
/ 161,309
40 500
Indian:
230,719
27,496
666,244
125,787
1,653,187
2.679,435
Grand total
12,403,331
1,150,526
57,804,397
15,287,289
91,158,039
216,562,197
a Includes $15,500 spent for normal schools.
b Includes expenditure for repairs.
c Items not fully reported.
d Includes balance on hand from last school year.
e In 1881.
/ In 1880.
g Includes $1,690 expended for colored schools outside of
Wilmington.
h For white schools only.
i Salaries of county superintendents only.
j Exclusive of the value of normal school property.
k Total amount expended from tuition revenue.
I Includes salaries of secretaries and treasurers, interest
on bonds, etc.
m Includes salaries of superintendents.
n Buildings, repairs, rents etc
o In 1878.
p Includes miscellaneous expenditure.
q Total of reported items [of $58,000.
r Includes total expenditure for high and normal schools
s Several counties failed to report this item
t Includes interest on bonds.
u Includes evening school reports. [quent lists.
v $50,255 of this are for sheriffs' commissions and delin-
w Exclusive of cost of normal schools.
V
DIAGRAM SHOWING SCHOOL INTERESTS
States
and
Territories.
Number of
Schools, Elemen-
tary and High.
Total
Expenditure.
Teachers' Salary
per Month.
Expenc
per I
per Ce
Pennsylvania.
New York
Ohio.........
. ( 16,478 ) ....•
Illinois 15,203
Iowa _J 12,635 U.
Indiana- 11.621 -i»
Missouri C 10.329
Michigan
Kentucky J 7,3921 /
y — \ /
Texas 6.692 *./
Massachusetts— _ — -/ 6,604 V'
Wisconsin
North Carolina*
Kansas
Georgia
Tennessee
Mississippi- — — — — — [ 5,166
Yirginia 4 ,876
Minnesota
Maine
Alabama • { 4.628
West Virginia - ■ 3,874
California— — — — — { 3, 446
Nebraska
New Jersey,
South Carolin
Arkansas
Connecticut
Vermont — ^ 2,587
New Hampshire
Maryland
HE SEVERAL STATES AND TERRITORIES.
Number of
Normal Schools.
Pupils in
Normal Schools,
Seminaries, Etc.
Number of
Universities and
Colleges.
Total Value of
University and
College Property.
DIAGRAM SHOWING SCHOOL INTERESTS
States
and
Territories.
Number of
Schools, Elemen-
tary and High.
Total
Expenditure.
Teachers' Salary
per Month.
Expenc
per "S
per Ca
Pennsylvania,
New York-
Ohio ^ 16,473 y .
Illinois •
Iowa _/ 12,635 U
Indiana
Missouri
Michigan
Kentucky \ 7,392] ^
Texas . 6,692 \ /
Massachusetts— _ — -J 6.604JT
Wisconsin
North Carolina-
Kansas
Georgia ■ ( 5,939
Tennessee
Mississippi— — — — — [ 5,166
Virginia 4,876
Minnesota
Maine
Alabama
West Virginia
California [ 3,446
Nebraska 3,286
New Jersey
South Carolina
Arkansas
Connecticut
Vermont _—— — ( 2,597
New Hampshire 2,552
Maryland
Louisiana
Florida-
Oregon 1,068
Rhode Island — _/"
Delaware v
Colorado f
Dakota f
Nevada— •—-«---— ^ 185V**
DIAGRAM SHOWING SCHOOL INTERESTS IN THE SEVERAL STATES AND TERRITORIES.
States
and
Territories.
1 Pennsylvania.
2 New York
3 Ohio ,— pg3ray -
I Illinois- '5,203
12,635
l( Indiana-- -[ »,62s )--
T Missouri ^______
8 Michigan
9 Kentucky...
10 Texan
11 Massachusetts
12 Wisconsin
13 North Carolina-
14 Kansas
15 fiporgia - --
16 Tennessee -
17 Mississippi- — — —
18 'Virginia —
19 Minnesota
20 Maine
21 Alahama
22 West Virginia
23 California— — — — — ( 3,446/
24 Nebraska - -
25 New Jersey.
26 South Carolina
27 Arkansas
28 Connecticut ■
29 Yermoni
3d New Hampshire
31 Maryland.
32 Louisiana
S3 Florida- —
34 Oregon
85 Rhodelsland — [ 850) /
36 Delaware ■ *— — — —
37 Colorado.
38 Dakota
39 Nevada
EDUCATION.
Table showing per capita of expenditure in public schools.
343
States and Territories.
Expenditure in
the year per cap-
i t a of school
population, a
Expenditure i n
the year per cap-
ita of pupils en-
rolled in public
schools, a
Expenditure in
the year per cap-
ita of average
attendance i n
public schools.
a
Expenditure i n
the year per cap-
ita of popula-
tion between 6
and IB. a
Per capita be-
tween ti and 16,
including inter-
est on the value
of all school
property, a
Massachusetts . . .
6$15 83
dU 72
613 11
10 55
d9 56
9 53
e9 50
9 00
8 60
8 45
8 18
8 10
7 12
7 11
6/6 93
6 73
fg& 39
65 75
65 43
5 19
5 17
65 13
5 05
65 00
4 88
d4 86
4 67
4 45
4 31
3 41
63 30
el 93
1 65
61 60
6el 58
1 37
1 32
1 17
1 15
1 10
1 01
99
6$15 40
dl8 92
616 88
11 17
6$21 59
d29 20
626 46
16 35
c$18 30
Nevada .
California .
New Hampshire
ArizoDa
Connecticut
ii 50
el5 16
12 06
15 00
13 10
12 16
11 65
10 36
10 24
6/9 81
10 96
/Sr8 12
68 17
67 59
8 96
8 47
68 25
7 31
67 52
6 62
19 18
el9 97
18 29
18 00
22 55
19 50
20 40
16 33
13 04
6/14 85
20 05
District of Columbia
elO 18
e$ll 96
Rhode Island
Montana
Colorado
10 54
13 09
11 00
Iowa
14 67
Nebraska
Illinois
Ohio
9 29
11 00
Wyoming
New York
Delaware
Indiana
613 34
Michigan
Oregon
12 37
15 64
New Jersey
Minnesota
Maine
10 59
Pennsylvania
Kansas
11 02
Idaho
Missouri
7 10
9 12
7 02
4 75
65 25
e3 38
4 25
63 94
6e6 89
2 56
2 80
2 25
2 28
2 18
2 27
6 09
6 43
d5 48
Maryland
17 66
Wisconsin
West Virginia
7 66
68 12
e4 75
7 15
68 25
5e9 41
5 34
4 38
5 04
Utah
Mississippi
Virginia
2 36
2 57
Arkansas
Louisiana
Florida
South Carolina
Tennessee
3 53
3 56
3 88
3 52
9 20
9 98
d!3 00
Georgia
North Carolina
Alabama
New Mexico
Vermont
Texas
a In estimating these items only the interest on amount expended under
the head of "permanent" (i. e., for sites, buildings, furniture, libraries, and
apparatus) should be added to the current expenditure for the year.
b Estimated by the Bureau, 6 per cent being the rate used in casting
interest on permanent expenditure.
c Total expenditure per capita of population between 5 and 15.
d An estimate including per capita of total permanent expenditure for
the year. elni88i. /"In 1880. ^Does not include expenditure for books.
344 EDUCATION.
The school population, enrollment, attendance, income, expenditure, etc., from 1873
to 1882, inclusive.
Number re-
porting.
©
O
Year.
In States.
£
States.
Terri-
tories.
<D
d
M
r
1873
37
11
13,324,797
134,128
1874
37
11
13,735,672
139,378
1875
36
8
13,889,837
117,685
1876
37
8
14,121,526
101,465
1877
1878
38
38
9
9
14,093,778
14,418,923
133,970
157,260
1879
38
9
14,782,765
179,571
1880
38
8
15,351,875
184,405
1881
38
10
15,661,213
218,293
>
1882
38
10
16,021,171
222,651
1873
35
10
7,865,628
69,968
1874
34
11
8,030,772
69,209
i
1875
37
11
8,678,737
77,922
>
1876
36
10
8,293,563
70,175
1877
1878
38
38
10
10
8,881,848
9,294,316
72,630
78,879
1879
38
10
9,328,003
96,083
1880
38
10
9,680,403
101,118
1881
38
10
9,737,176
123,157
L
1882
38
10
9,889,283
124,543
1873
31
5
4,166,062
33,677
1874
30
4
4,488,075
33,489
1875
29
5
4,215,380
36,428
1876
27
5
4,032,632
34,216
Number in dailv attendance j
1877
1878
31
31
4
5
4,886,289
5,093,298
33,119
38,115
1879
32
8
5,223,100
59,237
1880
34
8
5,744,188
61,154
1881
34
9
5,595,329
69,027
>
1882
38
10
6,041,833
76,498
1873
22
5
472,483
7,859
1874
13
5
352,460
10,128
1875
13
5
186,385
13,237
1876
14
3
228,867
9,137
1877
1878
12
12
4
4
203,082
280,492
6,088
6,183
1879
19
4
358,685
7,459
1880
21
4
561,209
6,921
1881
20
2
564,290
5,305
•
1882
20
2
562,731
5,143
1873
35
6
215,210
1,511
1874
35
8
239,153
1,427
1875
36
9
247,423
1,839
1876
37
9
247,557
1,726
Total number of teachers <
1877
1878
37
38
9
9
257,454
269,162
1,842
2,012
1879
38
9
270,163
2,523
1880
38
10
280,034
2,610
1881
38
9
285,970
3,189
1882
38
9
290,028
3,266
EDUCATION.
345
The school population, enrollment, attendance, income, expenditure, etc. — Continued.
Number of male teachers.
Year.
Number of female teachers .
Public school income .
Public school expenditure.
Amount of school funds.
Number re-
porting.
States.
1873
28
1874
28
1875
31
1876
32
1877
33
1878
34
1879
34
1880
35
1881
36
1882
35
1873
28
1874
28
1875
31
1876
32
1877
33
1878
34
1879
34
1880
35
1881
36
1882
35
1873
35
1874
37
1875
37
1876
38
1877
37
1878
38
1879
38
1880
38
1881
38
1882
38
1873
36
1874
35
1875
34
1876
36
1877
37
1878
38
1879
38
1880
38
1881
38
1882
38
1873
28
1874
28
1875
28
1876
30
1877
26
1878
32
1879
30
1880
33
1881
34
1882
35
Terri-
tories.
10
10
8
9
9
10
10
10
10
10
10
9
9
10
8
10
10
10
10
10
1
In States.
75,321
87,395
97,796
95,483
97,638
100,878
104,842
115,064
107,780
105,596
103,734
129,049
132,185
135,644
138,228
141,780
141,161
156,351
158,588
164,808
880,081,583
81,277,680
87,527,278
86,632,067
85,959,864
86,035,264
82,767,815
82,684,489
86,468,749
92,587,205
77,780,016
74,169,217
80,950,333
83,078,596
79,251,114
79,652,553
77,176,354
78,836,399
83,601,327
89,504,852
77,870,887
75,251,008
81,486,158
97,227,909
100,127,865
106,138,348
110,264,434
119,184,029
123,083,786
128,483,681
529
499
656
678
706
789
985
948
1,018
1,080
786
731
963
898
986
1,027
1,342
1,306
1,805
1,897
$844,666
881,219
1,121,672
717,416
906,298
942,837
1,020,259
1,255,750
1,673,339
1,739,983
995,422
805,121
982,621
926,737
982,344
877,405
1,015,168
1,196,439
1,510,115
1,653,187
137,507
323,236
1,526,961
2,106,961
1,506,961
2,776,593
3,694,810
1,089,015
1,089,015
346
EDUCATION.
Comparative school population and enrollment of the white and colored races in the
recent slave states, with total expenditure, in 1 882.
States.
Alabama
Arkansas
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maryland
Mississippi
Missouri
North Carolina
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Virginia
West Virginia
District of Columbia
Total
White.
224,464
6212.940
c33,133
e49,641
£/261,884
e477,215
el29,224
e245,009
/ 190,919
706,850
286,324
e94,450
408,364
6173,942
314,827
208,178
e29,592
4,046,956
107,949
676,598
c26,578
/24,933
161,377
c238,440
c38,870
131,011
clll,655
467,911
144,835
65,399
207,680
105,179
172,034
151,098
cl7,716
2,249,263
<D Pi
MO •
sis
48
36
c80
50
62
c50
c30
53
58
66
51
69
51
60
55
73
60
Colored.
176,538
669,113
C4.152
e47,583
^234,889
7j94,578
el42,190
e74,192
/253,212
41,790
176,836
el67,829
140,815
657,510
240,980
8,420
el3,945
1,944,572
69,479
623,139
c2,544
/ 27,012
95,055
i 20,223
c23,500
28,934
cl25,633
£24,838
88,236
80,575
56,676
37,781
85,328
4,446
c9,583
802.982
-^ o
© ft
-' °_;
ca ara
s p p
Dh
39
33
c61
57
40
d21
cl7
39
50
59
50
48
40
66
35
53
69
c 2
a -
*13
$403,602
503,857
d207,281
133,260
584,174
j 1,248,524
o441-,484
1,651,908
c757,758
3,753,224
7509,736
378,886
827,154
803.850
1,157,142
879,820
579,312
14,820,972
In Delaware, in addition to the school tax collected from colored citi-
zens, which has heretofore been the only State appropriation for the sup-
port of colored schools, the legislature now appropriates annually $2,400
from the State treasury for educating the colored children of the State;
in Maryland, there is a biennial appropriation; in the District of Columbia,
one-third of the school funds is set apart for colored public schools; in
South Carolina, the school moneys are distributed in proportion to the
average attendance, without regard to race; and in the other States men-
tioned above, the school moneys are divided in proportion to the school
population, without regard to race.
6 As far as reported ; several counties failed to make race distinctions.
c In 1881.
d In 1880.
e United States Census of 1880.
/ Estimated.
g Four counties failing to report.
h Number of colored children in Kentucky between the ages of 6 and 20 according to the United States Census
of 1880 ; in 1882, the school age for colored children was changed by law from 6-16 to 6-20.
i According to return for 1880 ; since then the legal school age for colored children has been lengthened by four
years.
j For 1881 ; in 1882 the per capita of the white child of legal school age and the colored child of legal school age
was made the same, thus giving to the colored children equal advantages with the white children in the common
school fund of the State.
fc Thirty-two counties failing to report,
I Fifteen counties failing to report.
EDUCATION. 347
A table of the institutions for the instruction of the colored race for 1 882.
Public schools.
Normal schools.
Institutions for sec-
ondary instruction.
States and Territories.
ft
.
ftfl
i-H
■go
02
CD
a
o
u
a
CO
"o
O
J=
o
02
CO
H
CD
O
CO
CD
H
'3,
Ph
CO
O
o
02
CD
J3
o
CIS
CD
H
CO
'ft
a
Pn
Alabama
176,538
69,113
4,152
47,583
234,889
69,479
23,139
2,544
27,012
95,055
7
2
31
11
1,050
429
4
2
20
611
Delaware
Florida
2
7
1
1
2
1
1
10
25
313
Georgia
3
7
441
1,181
Kentucky
Louisiana
94,578
142,190
74,192
253,212
41,790
176,836
20,223
23,500
28,934
125,633
24,838
88,236
1
3
2
o
O
1
9
1
1
5
8
2
4
1
3
8
5
10
22
6
32
1
7
28
49
6
62
8
14
317
95
246
485
148
898
7
257
1,061
1,691
50
820
230
284
9
6
2
192
255
Maryland
60
Mississippi
100
Missouri
North Carolina
3
1
15
3
375
Ohio
60
Pennsylvania . .
South Carolina
167,829
140,815
57,510
240,980
8,420
13,945
80,575
56,676
37,781
85,328
4,446
9,583
6
1
7
3
40
2
19
13
1,722
Tennessee
75
Texas
962
Virginia
658
West Virginia . .
District of Columbia
1
3
68
Total
1,944,572
802,982
56
307
8,509
43
167
6,632
Universities and
colleges.
Scho
ols of t
ogy.
ieol-
Sch
X>ls Of
law.
States.
CD
"o
o
A
o
02
to
u
CD
.C
O
CS
CD
H
CO
'ft
a
CO
"o
O
XI
02
CO
M
CD
X,
CD
C3
CD
H
CO
ft
a
CO
"o
O
.G
o
02
CO
h
CD
-C
O
a
CD
H
a
ft
3
Pi
Alabama
3
5
89
Arkansas
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
2
24
50
1
Kentucky
1
3
9
14
104
345
1
3
1
1
9
5
4
5
10
65
30
30
Louisiana
1
4
20
Maryland
Mississippi
2
12
526
North Carolina
2
1
1
2
2
21
7
306
171
182
294
273
2
1
1
3
3
8
106
Ohio
Pennsylvania
5
8
17
14
33
137
South Carolina
23
17
1
1
3
5
8
348 EDUCATION.
A table of the institutions for the instruction of the colored race for 1882.
Universities and col-
leges.
Schools of theol-
ogy.
Schools of law.
A
o
CO
CO
U
a
A
a!
CD
EH
m
■ o
o
A
o
CO
u
CD
A
o
a
CD
H
CO
■ft
a
CD
A
o
CO
CD
U
o
H
i
3
Tex
1
1
1
5
13
63
1
!
District of Columbia
1
6
47
2
7
75
1
4
20
Total
18
133
2,298
24
79
665
4
16
53
Schools of medi-
cine.
Schools for the deaf
and dumb and the
blind.
States and Tekeitories.
"o
o
A
o
co
o
o
CO
CD
H
m
d
CO
o
o
A
o
CO
CD
A
o
ca
CD
H
a
Georgia
2
1
1
1
1
5
15
2
Maryland . ...
32
14
North Carolina
1
1
1
1
13
9
3
29
93
60
Tennessee
8
District of Columbia
Total
3
23
125
6
20
116
Ta6/e showing the number of schools for the colored race and enrollment in them by
institutions, without reference to states, for 1882.
Class of institutions.
Schools.
Enrollment.
Public schools
15,932
56
43
18
24
4
3
6
802,982
Normal schools
8,509
Institutions for secondary instruction
6,632
Universities and colleges
2,298
Schools of theology
665
Schools of law
53
Schools of medicine
125
116
Total
16,086
821,380
There are 391 schools with 31,125 pupils
making the total 16,323 schools, 834,107 pupils.
in states not reported here,
EDUCATION,
349
The following is a comparative summary of normal schools, instructors, and pupils reported
to the Bureau of Education for the years 1873 to 1882, inclusive:
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
Number of students
113
887
16,620
124
966
24,405
137
1,031
29,105
151
1,065
33,921
152
1,189
37,082
156
1,227
39,669
207
1,422
40,029
220
1,466
43,077
225
1,573
48,705
233
1,700
51,132
The following is a comparative exhibit of colleges for business training, 1873-1882:
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
Number of students
112
514
22,397
126
577
25,892
131
594
26,109
137
599
25,234
134
568
23,496
129
527
21,048
144
535
22.021
162
619
27,146
202
794
34,414
217
955
44,834
The following is a comparative summary of Kindergarten, instructors, and pupils from 1873
to 1882 inclusive:
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
Number of pupils
42
73
1,252
55
125
1,636
95
216
2,809
130
364
4,000
129
336
3,931
159
376
4,797
195
452
7,554
232
524
8,871
273
676
14,107
348
814
16,916
Kindergarten table.
States.
<4H
o .
a-g
q-t
O .
CO
II
Number of
pupils.
States and Territories.
o .
3 to
SZi
o .
CO
o
« °
O
gft
Alabama
2
28
6
2
27
7
4
3
1
2
2
6
41
5
7
1
2
49
12
4
55
15
12
5
1
6
3
10
53
8
23
26
1,050
160
31
701
165
199
116
20
94
58
93
724
193
243
Missouri
65
1
12
38
2
18
1
31
4
3
17
1
10
1
233
3
29
95
4
36
2
68
13
7
42
1
22
1
a8,076
California
Nebraska
57
Connecticut
New Jersey
. 443
Delaware
New York
1,600
Illinois
Indiana
North Carolina
Ohio
60
539
Iowa
Oregon
21
Kansas
Pennsylvania
845
Kentucky
135
Louisiana
63
Maine
918
Maryland
16
Massachusetts
District of Columbia. . .
270
Michigan .
Total
Minnesota
348
814
al6,916
Mississippi
a Includes some pupils receiving primary instruction.
350 EDUCATION.
A general summary of statistics of public and private normal schools for 1882.
NUMBER OF NORMAL SCHOOLS SUPPORTED BY —
States
State.
County.
City.
All other agencies.
and
Territories.
o .
CD O
J3 O
3-°
*H ■/
o a
o
CD o
3 CO
=
8 a
X> CD
§3
53 co
O .
to
a> o
•° 2
s-g
■se
CD o
-O 3
Bi3
M CO
il.g
O 8
00
£ O
£1 a)
S'S
§3
!5«
O .
00
<U o
s-S
CO
.a s
Z.2
*ge
X a
— CD
I 2
o .
CD
CD o
■° 2
s-S
3 /.
■W CO
u°
CD o
Si
rt CD
S5.S
o «
CD
J^co
4
2
2
1
1
1
19
7
17
9
5
384
96
548
17
123
40
4
1
2
1
20
5
5
172
Arkansas
36
California
1
3
140
30
Colorado
Connecticut. . . .
Florida
2
9
10
9
3
4
3
c2
1
3
4
7
52
92
40
18
37
9
9
4
17
19
201
[llinois
2
1
2
2
bl
26
12
8
11
2
660
529
374
253
1
9
223
824
Indiana
2
1
4
1
48
18
5,112
Iowa
.
833
Kansas . . .
318
Kentucky
513
143
4
2
6
2
3
2
5
2
1
1
7
10
21
20
57
13
34
15
50
10
4
20
107
87
498
276
904
401
776
192
1,231
339
51
233
2,620
1,211
1
3
9
102
Massachusetts .
45
3
16
117
56
321
Mississippi
Missouri
3
1
1
17
7
16
194
1
4
68
54
New Hampshire
New Jersey ....
1
1
2
1
10
48
28
1,477
3
5
8
16
96
19
166
Ohio.
4
29
161
3,562
2
10
1
11
140
8
61
3,154
159
Pennsylvania . .
Rhode Island . .
1
28
965
7
1
5
11
2
32
442
28
53
7
365
Tennessee
Texas
1
1
3
d2
6
4
el
9
7
16
52
19
59
3
175
165
474
442
423
1,088
17
965
50
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia. .
1
2
49
2
1
2
12
8
14
73
230
1
2
14
79
Dakota
Dist. of Col .
1
3
15
4
15
138
Utah
el
el
4
41
7
Washington. . . .
Total
97
882
17,964
1
9
223
21
154
3,109
114
655
15,043
a This summary contains the strictly normal students only, as far as reported.
6 A department of an institution endowed by the national grant of land to agricultural colleges,
c Receive an allowance from the State. , ,
d One of these institutions is partially supported from the proceeds of the national grant of land to agricultural
colleges, the normal school being part of an institution so endowed,
e Territorial appropriation.
Areas of Circles proportional.
Shale T)350 to the square inch.
CH
SHOWING THE A(
INS
and the proportion of male
native or foreign; alsi
( Compiled from I
Comparative view of the distribution of
(These figures refer to
OHIO MASS. ILL. IND. MO.
The shaded segments represent males,the white segments repreffi
Comparative view of the distr
(.These figures refer to th«
Comparative view of the inc
(The thickness of 1
T
ATE NUMBER
Females, white or colored,
icrease in ten years.
Vines'Charts )
Ity by sex and nativity in the several States
:ure In the left upper corner.)
'■ ARK - TEX - MISS. MINN.
R.I.
VA - KY. CAL. TENN. MICH. WIS. N.J. MD.
lies, the upper smaller divisions represent foreigners, and the lower, Natives.
of Insanity by sex and color,
i in the right upper corner )
I- ARK. TEX. MISS. MINN. R.|. S.C. W.VA. LA.
S.C. W.VA. L A. N.H. ALA. . GA.
N.C. ME. IA. CONN.
N.H. ALA. GA. VT.
KY - CAL - TENN. MICH. WIS. N.J. MD. N.C. ME. IA. CONN.
the number of Insane in ten years
Ti represents the increase. )
ARK. TEX. MISS.
'A. KY.
CAL.
MINN. R.l- S -C. W.VA. LA. N.H. ALA. GA. VT
TENN. MICH. WIS. N.J. MD. N.C. ME. IA. CONN.
Copyrighted 1836 by Yaygy &. West.
Areas of Circles proportional.
Scale 5350 to the square inch.
CI
SHOWING THE A
(
I HI
and theproportion of male
native or foreign; als
(Compiled from I
Comparative view of the distribution oj
€> €)
FLA. NEB.
(These figures refer to
DEL. KAI
OHIO MASS. ILL. IND. MO.
The shaded segments represent males,the white segments represe
Comparative view of the disti
(.These figures refer to thi
Comparative view of the inc
( The Ihiekuess of
N.Y.
OHIO
MASS.
Areas »/ Circles proportional.
i§caU MIjQ/o the square inch.
CHART
SHOWING THE Agg.f, ECiAT E NUMBER
INSANE
and tht proportion of mala, anUFemcdes, white or colored,
native or foreign; also the increase in ten years.
( Compiled from p te ,, H wines'Charts )
Comparative mew of the distribution of humility by sex and nativity in the several States
(These figures refer Utht 1,^ figure Id the left upper corner.)
FLA. NEB. DEL. K AN . 0R . ARK . TEX . M | SS . MINN. R.I. S.C. W.VA. , , N.H.
OHIO MASS. ILL. IND. MO. VA. KY. CAL. TENN. MICH. WIS. N.J. MD.
The shaded segments represent males,the white segments represent mules, the upper smaller divisions represent Foreigners, and the lower, Natives.
Comparative view of the (Iktribiifiou of Insanity by sex and oof or,
(These figures Mer to Ihe large opi:, in the right upper vomer )
' GA - VT.
N.C. ME. IA. CONN.
EDUCATION.
Table of public normal schools.
351
States
and
Territories.
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Florida
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts. . .
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
New Hampshire .
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina . .
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania . . .
Rhode Island ....
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia . . .
Wisconsin
Dakota
Dist. of Columbia
Utah
Washington
Total
10
4
2
11
1
1
1
119
19
7
20
9
5
35
16
9
11
2
2d
20
73
13
34
15
54
10
5
30
155
87
29
11
168
8
9
7
16
54
19
61
3
3
4
NUMBER OF STUDENTS.
1,045
677
201
740
17
123
155
1,885
577
399
455
739
406
1,035
582
1,102
383
1,468
339
51
261
5,832
1,388
282
61
5,258
159
175
225
517
550
515
2,056
35
15
41
7
28,711
Number of normal
students.
216
79
96
7
3
23
291
222
111
103
168
17
592
10
120
17
592
355
281
150
135
31
216
167
277
126
(130)
645
130
2
35
(461)
640
599
31
29
1,777
13
75
63
(122)
119 I
282 I
249
408
3
23
372
247
805
234
499
66
524
209
49
226
2,996
612
130
32
2.342
146
100
102
233
209
174
694
14
15
18
7
(713)
7,226 I 13,357
Number of other
students.
158
65
9
59
456
5
80
135
40
43
56
546
2
122
135
40
1
(181)
146
95
(101)
33
97
88
13
180
96
35
(151)
661
87
63
598
35
22
35
48
430
8
923
90
58
541
25
21
24
44
524
10
(433)
3,269 I 3,713
1,017
400
1,800
1,600
10,408
2,500
2,200
1,504
4,014
3,050
14,455
4,656
3,164
1,400
3,950
2,150
300
538
15,939
515
710
256
20,673
1,200
10,000
900
2,175
2,743
2,050
4,713
120,980
352
EDUCATION.
The public schools, elementary, high, etc., buildings, and value of school property in
the several states and territories.
PUBLIC SCHOOLS, ELEMENTARY
AND HIGH.
BUILDINGS AND SITTINGS.
o
ft
States and Tekhitobies.
O
s
CD
"o
o
<H
e a
r— g
c9
2 5
3,2
fto
CCS
■JSrH
~ IH °
° 2
2-dfl
*'a a
"o
o
.d
o
CO CO
be
«H S3
«|
a
CD
M
_g
Si
a
o
■a
©
>
"co
O
H
The United States
225,880
16,800
5,430
164,832
8,968,731
Dollars.
211,411,540
Alabama
4,629
101
2,768
3,446
514
2,601
508
519
415
1,135
5,939
128
15,203
11,623
12,635
6,148
7,392
1,669
4,736
2,551
6,604
8,608
4,784
5,166
10,329
159
3,286
185
2,552
3,241
162
18,615
6,161
16,473
1,068
18,616
850
3,077
5,688
6,692
383
2,597
4,876
531
3,874
6,588
55
1,525
118
3
52
67
10
12
3
3
3
21
12
1,819
84
1,570
2,222
313
1,643
361
369
97
880
4,529
116
11,880
9,679
11,148
5,315
6,183
763
4,324
1,934
3,343
6,412
3.978
2,683
8,552
131
2,900
93
2,230
1,588
46
11,927
4,216
12,224
937
12,857
453
2,863
4.072
1,054
334
2,450
4,405
487
3,654
5,685
29
145,222
5,027
109,384
162,649
20,128
110,912
13,223
23,616
21,526
43,048
221,148
6,166
694,106
437,050
429,202
236,635
321,087
72,499
178,271
128,306
319,749
446,310
154,122
188,303
329,983
4,370
90,752
8,035
81,131
187,352
5,580
763,817
209,233
676,664
39,873
961,074
41,524
120,918
205,904
299,599
Arizona
113,074
Arkansas (ci)
601
3
273,302
California
Colorado
6,949,983.
710,503
3,454,275
Dakota
&1
50
115
301
1,688
214,760
Delaware
440,788
District of Columbia
1,206,355
Florida
134,804
Georgia
1,046,026
31,000
Illinois
76
121
113
285
141
28
163
16
83
109
204
132
56
106
239
3
40
12
51
135
15,876,572
11,907,541
9,460,775
Kansas
45
823
479
4,723,043
Kentucky
2,143,013
Louisiana
752,903
Maine
3,027,602
Maryland
436
2,083,013
Massachusetts
21.660,392
Michigan
18
8,982,344
Minnesota
3,460,458
Mississippi
2,147
558
1
553,610
Missouri
7,810,924
Montana
132,507
2,061,059
Nevada
282,870
2,328,796
New Jersey
59
6,298,500
13,500
New York
30
2,146
220
268
31,235,401
248,015
Ohio
348
17
2,159
7
66
60
104
21,643,515
249,087
Pennsylvania
87
1
1,205
1,179
1,507
25,919,397
Rhode Island
1,895,877
South Carolina
407,256
Tennessee
1,025,858
130,762
Utah
27,134
77,209
186,581
15,800
119,085
325,854
3,139
372,273
83
1,427,547
1,256
1,246,283
5
161,309
122
1,686,999
92
1
5,287,570
Wvominsr
40,500
a Repeated efforts failed to obtain returns from the counties of Little River and Polk, Arkansas. The statistics
for those counties, therefore, are not included in the total for the state. 6 Indian school.
EDUCATION.
353
In the following table, a comparative statement of the statistics of
preparatory schools from 1873 to 1882 inclusive, is given:
Preparatory Schools.
1873. 1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of instructors
Number of students
86 91
690 697
12,487 11,414
102
746
12,954
105
736
12,369
114
796
12,510
114
818
12,538
123
818
13,561
125
860
13,239
130
871
13,275
157
1,041
15,681
In the following table, the number of institutions and departments of
schools of science each year from 1873 to 1882, inclusive, is given.
These numbers include the National Military and Naval Academies.
Schools of Science.
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878. 1879. 1880.
1
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
Number of students
70
749
8,950
72
609
7,244
74
758
7,157
75
793
7,614
74
781
8,559
76
809
13,153
81
884
10,919
83
953
11,584
85
1,019
12,709
86
1,082
15,957
In the following table, the aggregate number of universities and col-
leges each year from 1873 to 1882, is given:
Universities and Colleges.
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
323
3,106
52,053
343
3,783
56,692
355
3,999
58,894
356
3,920
56,481
351
3,998
57,334
358
3,885
57,987
364
4,241
60,011
364
4,160
59,594
362
4,361
62,435
365
4,413
64,996
In the following table, a comparative summary of the number of
institutions for secondary instruction from 1873 to 1882, inclusive, is
given :
Institutions for Secondary Instruction.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors .
Number of students . . .
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
944
5,058
118,570
1,031
5,466
98,179
1,143
6,081
108,235
1,229
5,999
106,647
1,226
5,963
98,371
1,227
5,747
100,374
1,236
5,961
108,734
1,264
6,009
110,277
1,336
6,489
122,617
1882..
1,482.
7,449
138,384
354
EDUCATION.
General statistical summary of pupils receiving secondary instruction.
CO
"o
o
-d
o
CO
J)
2
'o
CO
"o
o
A
o
"3
a
u
O
a
In institutions for second-
ary instruction.
co
"o
O
-C
CO
>-.
u
co
CO
O.
ai
u
»
In preparatory depart-
ments of —
States and Territories.
O
a S«
o 2
gao
"3
o
a
C3
CO CO
CD CD
23 M
.Th CD
CO— <
u
CD
>
'3
CD
CJ
a
9
'o
CO
"o
ja
o
02
"3
o
658
353
52
115
240
1,304
866
283
1,028
303
40
232
179
154
181
326
235
233
99
1,833
1,196
4,764
458
1,668
713
829
11,465
7,010
2,341
4,677
350
4,684
1,178
2,161
2,904
3,167
1,154
1.476
3,283
4,083
1,264
267
208
547
1,541
323
41
34
3,007
2,164
68
1,652
132
1,319
110
California
469
60
950
494
9,006
Colorado
973
Connecticut
52
3,989
Delaware
823
944
781
2,294
1,294
484
420
974
218
1,033
1,570
8,030
2,634
89
406
590
545
90
614
472
3,178
100
374
529
203
45
199
56
864
110
16
44
80
14
28
370
479
132
3,398
1,655
1,907
881
544
837
748
71
219
21
14,301
14,870
Illinois
Indiana
6,965
Iowa
7,661
Kansas
2,735
Kentucky
7,369
Louisiana
2,383
Maine
4,056
Maryland
366
172
1,688
489
483
1,358
504
40
6
274
309
14
5,541
Massachusetts
14,781
Michigan
5,771
Minnesota
Mississippi
2,408
4,645
Missouri
985
7,821
1,881
Nebraska
Nevada
26
184
25
1,776
363
325
25
141
66
498
1.139
4,295
1,735
224
804
1,322
696
879
60
43
309
92
1,256
18
145
2,089
4,399
18,449
4,793
3,618
1,619
9,824
592
2,883
7,589
4,990
2,826
2,368
573
2,247
736
563
2,761
484
1,357
616
30
373
166
217
367
3,507
New Jersey
68
3,026
359
3,575
692
1,996
243
20
1,133
6,194
New York
32,042
North Carolina
5,739
Ohio
4.555
196
2,382
233
13,604
Oregon.
2,552
Pennsylvania . .
18,155
1,441
Rhode Island
South Carolina
313
533
167
42
242
39
233
385
1,500
1,467
69
67
833
30
218
4,337
Tennessee
522
72
11,396
Texas
6,756
Vermont
3,077
Virginia
654
4,077
West Virginia
771
Wisconsin
680
5,616
Dakota
18
District of Columbia
268
1,071
54
571
135
1,427
2,946
553
110
65
317
1,866
Idaho
54
Indian
571
Montana
135
New Mexico
98
1,525
Utah
193
218
3,139
Washington
771
Wyoming
110
Total
39,581
14,464
138,384
15,681
8,284
31,838
3,381
251,613
a In 159 cities. 6 Strictly normal students are not included.
EDUCATION.
355
The following is a comparative summary of institutions for the superior instruction of
women from 1 873 to 1 882, inclusive:
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
Number of students
205
2,120
24,613
209
2,285
23,445
222
2,405
23,795
225
2,404
23,856
220
2,305
23,022
225
2,478
23,639
227
2,323
24,605
227
2,340
25,780
226
2,211
26,041
227
2,721
28,726
A table showing the institutions for the superior instruction of women.
States.
Corps of instruction.
s?
- —
£3 a
3 =>.2
a 3 o t-<
g as o tm
in a
Alabama
California
Connecticut . . .
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina .
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania . . .
South Carolina.
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia . .
Wisconsin
Total
11
4
2
14
12
2
3
1
20
4
3
6
10
2
2
9
9
1
3
3
16
10
13
1
14
6
18
7
1
14
3
3
227
92
57
30
125
151
33
40
21
167
32
18
59
195
13
21
66
102
8
35
33
230
84
173
13
133
50
157
37
9
130
29
43
2,386
20
14
10
44
38
1
2
4
53
9
9
11
51
1
3
14
19
2
14
15
45
21
43
43
14
33
16
4
31
9
3
596
72
43
20
73
113
32
38
17
114
23
9
48
144
6
18
47
83
6
21
18
185
63
130
13
90
36
124
21
5
71
20
40
1,743
1,105
789
270
2,031
1,261
278
696
183
2,519
425
237
404
1,736
91
228
1,105
1,390
70
485
299
3,378
1,115
1,304
186
1,359
786
2,129
796
93
1,322
219
437
28,726
10
1
12
7
2
2
1
17
4 !
2
2
2
5
5
15
7
1
10
3
1
142
9,375
8,575
3,030
10,668
12,450
4,200
2,280
1,000
13,300
1,973
4,550
7,426
50,096
1,400
1,050
5,421
6,225
280
2,500
3,800
21,975
9,400
16,366
600
11,188
2,937
27,175
1,178
1,000
10,400
5,590
257,408
$487,000
270,000
40,000
599,500
543,500
30,000
50,000
150,000
608,000
81,500
134,000
97,500
1,103,500
60,000
60,000
188,000
412,000
30,000
165,000
140,000
1,775,941
161,000
946,000
60,000
431,000
107,000
566,500
51,000
85,000
399,500
10,000
175,000
10,017,441
356
EDUCATION.
A table of universities an
d colleges.
1
w
(D
(C .
03 Q)
> u
4-1 O
si
a
PREPARATORY DEPARTMENT.
COLLEGIATE DEPARTMENT.
States and Terri-
9
j_, m
Oj o
as
25
Students.
o
a
Id
«H O
ED
a
u
o
O
O
u
o>
-° m
is
am
O to
1
Students in classi-
cal course.
Students
in scientific
course.
5
H
6
■3
a
6
"c3
a
o3
re
G
13
a
s
fa
4
5
11
3
3
1
7
28
15
19
8
15
9
3
11
7
9
5
3
17
5
1
1
4
28
9
35
7
26
1
9
19
10
2
7
3
7
5
1
2
1
20
61
5
208
a547
al,541
323
208
48
1,293
175
62
145
148
46
15
119
20
74
8
52
230
143
172
69
120
59
33
147
151
116
65
21
211
39
277
262
652
57
939
54
392
1,815
1,307
1,639
462
1,206
319
377
1,292
1,929
1,013
492
241
1,881
34
672
199
6c44
6842
8
6260
6e725
6714
6509
6166
158
6132
347
6270
1,665
173
130
71
175
16
619
40'
1
68
11
166
678
6226
21
11
5
20
64
39
45
28
10
77
8
California
207
56
Connecticut
33
20
290
102
246
86
144
83
3
26
14
124
68
74
127
4
Georgia
16
76
40
36
12
22
25
al32
a3,398
al,655
al,907
881
544
837
108
2,156
961
1,094
570
490
741
2
1,034
390
652
311
54
96
Illinois
170
Indiana
53
Iowa
137
Kansas
58
Kentucky
17
Louisiana
3
Maryland
15
6
25
10
4
22
10
1
366
172
al,688
489
483
al,358
a504
a40
348
172
468
278
407
982
389
18
400
211
76
364
69
9
Massachusetts ....
Michigan
88
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
38
4
36
Nebraska
5
New Hampshire . . .
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
18
73
421
70
271
38
276
17
49
139
70
22
66
27
85
41
235
650
3,620
786
2,611
425
2,438
270
233
1,441
929
97
887
211
603
156
235
477
62,001
326
61,154
6107
61,264
263
143
298
6392
82
6186
38
216
112
2
104
11
92
12
52
68
3,026
a359
a3,575
a692
al,996
68
2,768
284
2,530
209
1,556
258
10
985
123
363
6281
72
6318
584
82
2
9
6233
12
18
42
650
30
309
37
479
7
12
89
144
322
39
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island .
16
South Carolina. . . .
Tennessee
Texas
16
28
35
5
6
24
10
4
385
al,500
al,467
69
67
a833
317
193
a218
305
1,048
802
69
52
577
304
108
80
329
435
15
138
13
85
6
28
43
Virginia
2
22
136
33
West Virginia
"Wisconsin
Dist. of Columbia.
Utah
2
65
Washington
12
26
3
2
Total
365
808
o3l,838
21,568
6,866
3,605
32,258
6^13,973
62,030
3,603
1,275
a Sex not reported in all cases.
6 A small number of scientific students included here.
c Includes 36 sex not given.
d Classification not reported in all cases.
EDUCATION.
A table of universities and colleges.
357
States and Territories.
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware ,
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi ,
Missouri ,
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
"West Virginia
"Wisconsin
District of Columbia.
Utah
"Washington
Total .
2 <o
a. 2
M s
•32
© «
,2 o
a u
16,200
2,620
52,451
4,300
157,155
6,000
29,800
120.841
86,188
59,974
28,378
50,626
37,600
58,146
54,400
303,126
65,412
24,750
8,600
111,197
13,821
55,000
69,700
313,346
36,927
161,902
9,620
184,353
53,522
20,600
53,580
11,206
34,855
105,000
5,600
48,450
54,587
2,826
1,926
2,514,585
r5 CS
p. 2
J= O
a<°
3
3,500
5,860
200
25,000
3,500
14,500
15,889
16,774
8,850
3,617
15,794
2,000
1,600
2,850
41,645
5,000
1,100
3,400
7,600
250
1,450
21,500
22,600
23,550
44,075
1,050
73,408
6,700
10,421
1,921
14,500
200
2,600
300
403,204
Property, inoome, etc.
be =°
0}
°2§
S3 2
Sou
■3* ft
$300,000
111,000
1,300,200
250,000
472,884
75,000
682,300
2,423,400
1,220,000
1,197,000
559,500
850,500
777,000
813,500
1,369,500
1,310,000
1,296,451
539,419
435,000
1,494,000
209,000
125,000
1,210,000
8,080,187
639,000
/ 3,192,840
248,450
3,939,350
1,250,000
337,000
1,532,249
390,000
395,000
1,450,000
220,000
839,600
1,800,000
36,000
115,000
3
T} .
O to
ft 3
«4Ht5
O^
>
$312,000
8,000
1,725,000
17,934
1,904,483
83,000
345,967
1,366,816
925,477
836,410
222,500
878,227
328,313
712,105
3,027,600
6,290,257
1,109,366
801,497
552,000
1,116,600
34,425
500,000
1,511,819
8,976,347
290,120
2,748,124
226,074
4,061,772
641,217
528,333
1,288,584
27,000
240,000
380,000
140,000
897,990
18,900
6,000
/43,485,330
45,080,257
S3
01 o
o-a
$24,600
750
101,650
1,282
85,517
4,980
17,500
99,000
47,215
57,549
13,100
50,133
15,156
43,404
229,734
291,812
78,819
51,456
33,440
74,440
3,762
25,000
93,015
469,317
17,824
202,510
19,282
242,822
40,157
23,940
82,387
2,700
14,000
23,700
8,400
62,789
7,950
600
as
C im
-2 CD
go
ttfjO
1,500
187,880
65,354
10,000
16,052
3,500
40,580
120,859
6,290
633,648
1,100
12,694
45,450
100,000
116,313
487,565
15,300
149,510
55,000
37,000
137,468
65,400
4,410
40,000
5,000
19,000
17,997
2,661,692
2,394,870
/ The productive funds of one college included here.
358
EDUCATION,
A table of students in institutions for superior instruction (not including students in pre-
paratory departments).
States and Territories.
Number of students in
colleges.
a
CO CD
CD 3
£2
(fiq-l
O cc
•p
a*
Number of students in
schools for the supe-
rior instruction of
women.
a.2
"^CO
'Sod
u *'&
a> c 3
•° n."S
Sua
o,2-a
Alabama
277
262
652
57
939
54
392
1,815
1,307
1,639
462
1,206
319
377
1,292
1,929
1,013
492
241
1,881
34
84
4
150
208
226
27
163
281
61
264
312
321
53
86
296
859
219
838
1,199
266
California
295
1,097
265
Colorado
Connecticut
218
1,383
81
Georgia
1,502
1,058
233
497
127
1,655
315
221
360
1,656
77
200
735
911
2,057
3,154
1,601
2,400
901
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
3,182
687
Louisiana
Maine
684
Maryland
1,948
4,444
1,309
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
692
Mississippi
291
138
12
1,267
Missouri
Nebraska
2,930
46
Nevada
44
301
274
1,602
752
979
161
1,218
44
New Hampshire
235
650
3,620
786
2,611
425
2,438
270
233
1,441
929
97
887
211
603
156
26
108
264
4,643
125
133
60
2,048
644
New Jersey
1,188
New York
9,865
1,663
Ohio
3,723
Oregon
646
Pennsylvania
5,704
Khode Island
270
South Carolina
153
473
1,596
629
51
1,080
180
204
859
Tennessee
3,037
Texas
258
42
592
1,816
190
Vermont
2,559
West Virginia ;
391
95
902
District of Columbia
156
Washington
26
Total
32,258
12,576
20,442
65,276
Areas of circles proportional
Scede— 4,000 to the square inch
N.Y.
N.V.
PA.
OHIO
ILL.
PA.
OHIO
ILL.
CH
Showing the aggi
BL
and the proportion of male
native or foreign, also i
(Compiled from Fre
Comparative view of the distribution of Blindness by sei
( These figures refer to the large figure in the left
KY.
VA.
IND. MO. TENN. N
The shaded segments represent Ma
upper smaller dimensions represen
Comparative view of the distribute
( These figures refer to the large figure
KY.
VA.
IND.
MO.
TENN N
Comparettive view of the increase in the ;
OOOooooooc
PA.
OHIO
ILL. KY.
VA. IND. MO. TENN. N
umber of the
nales, white or colored,
ase in ten years.
'Charts.)
Unity in the several States.
NEB OR. DEL. FLA. MINN. KAN. R.I. W.VA. N.H. VT. CAL.
MASS. GA. ALA. S.C. LA. MICH TEX. IA. WIS. MD. N.J. A RK. ME. MISS. CONN.
kite segments, Females. The
tiers, the lower, Natives.
idness by sex and color.
' upper corner. )
NEB. OR. DEL. FLA. MINN. KAN. B.I. W.VA. N.H. VT. CAL.
HASS. GA. ALA. s.C. LA. MICH. TEX. IA. WIS. MD. N.J. ARK. ME. MISS. CONN.
f the Blind in ten years.
.oOOOOOOOOO
NEB. OR. DEL. FLA. MINN. KAN. R.I. W.VA. N.H. VT. CAL.
DO OO 0000 000 0000
IASS. GA. ALA. S.C. LA. MICH. TEX IA. WIS MD. N.J. ARK. ME. MISS. CONN.
' Copyrighted 1886 by Yaggy & West
Areas of circles proportional
Scale— 4,000 to the square inch
N.Y.
N.Y.
PA.
OHIO
ILL.
PA.
OHIO
ILL.
CH
aggi
BL
and the proportion of male
native or foreign, also
(Compiled from JPre
Comparative view of the distribution of Blindness by sea
(These figures refer to the large figure in the left
KY.
VA.
IND.
MO. TENN.
The shaded segments represent Ma
upper smaller dimensions rcpresen
Comparative view of the distribute
( These figures refer to the large figure
KY.
VA.
IND. MO. TENN N
Comparative view of the increase in the
OOOooooooc
N.Y.
PA.
OHIO
ILL.
KY.
VA. IND. MO. TENN. N
Areas of circles proportional
Seale-i,000 to the square inch
CHART
Showing the aggreg ate number of the
BLIND , .
and the proportion of male» antlfemaltV' 1 ' 1 '' or colored >
native or foreign, also the ;„«*' '« ten years.
(CbmptUdfrom n„, u KX JCharl'-)
Comparative view of the distribution of Blindness by sex and nativity in the several States.
( These figures refer la Ute large figure in Ihr left » mr meTt
NEB 0R DEL. FLA. MINN. KAN. R.I. W.VA. N.H. VT. CAL.
PA. OHIO ILL. KV. VA. IND. MO. TENN. NX.
The shaded segments represent Malawi
upper smaller dimensions represent
F(IT'i<l'
Comparative view of the distribution of Blindness by sex and color.
( These figures refer to the huge figure in rherinhr njiprr earner.)
MASS. GA. ALA S.C. LA. MICH TEX. IA. WIS. MD. N.J.
white segments, Females. The
'tiers, the lower, Natives. »
ARK. ME. MISS. CONN.
OHIO ILL. KY.
IND. MO. TENN N.C.
Comparative view of the increase in the numl f of the Blind in ten years.
• ® ® *> w W WJ WJ WJ %J WJ
NEB. OR DEL. FLA. MINN. KAN. R.I. W.VA. N.H. VT. CAL.
MftSS GA - ALA - S.C. LA. MICH. TEX. IA. WIS. MD. N.J. ARK. ME. MISS. CONN.
OOOOOOOOOQOOoo
o o o OOOOOOO
EB. OR. DEL. FLA. MINN. KAN. R.I. W.VA. N.H. VT. CAL.
OOOOOOO OOOO
PA. OHIO ILL. KY. VA. IND. MO. TENN. GA. ALA sc ^ M |CH. TEX IA. WIS MD. N.J. ARK. ME. MISS. CONN.
1
Copyrighted 1886 by taggy & V.v*t.
EDUCATION.
A table of statistics of schools of science.
859
States.
Preparatory de-
partment.
Students.
Scientific department.
Students.
a O
■_rt o
a £
02-3
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado * . . .
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Total
U. S. Military Academy
U. S. Naval Academy . . ,
Grand total
46
48
(a)
3
(a)
(a)
(a)
16
(a)
69
41
(a)
(«)
o
3
33
4
27
3
81
4
58
81
181
24
3
24
661
19
27
30
(129)
452
60
142
16
(a)
6
(a)
274
45
14
(a)
213
20
41
30
(a)
167
11
77
5
(a)
(a)
15
(a)'
19
23
12
18
14
11
3
9
7
54
13
(a)
13
15
3
163
262
48
238
307
321
52
81
49
299
200
(a)
276
36
12
10
10
19
5
184
400
305
17
(a)
15
22
2
30
12
11
14
53
15
19
4
13
(a)
10
(a)
145
(a)
53
(a)
31
43
40
90
77
110
60
42
(a)
127
(a)
258
22
418
(a)
95
10
47
2
24
12
40
128
96
60
50
(a)
12
(a)
275
93
200
65
J (129)
I 1,499 390
69
524
4,155
504
102
2,321
45
57
242
247
(129)
1,4991 390
626
4,644
504 102
2,321
60
21
22
2
17
51
"io
195
195
a Included in summary of statistics of universities and colleges.
360
EDUCATION.
A table of statistics of schools of science. — Continued.
Libraries.
Property, income,
ETC.
States.
O H u
sag
33®
<3i
O M W
H.9 g
SS"
3 3-E
S5
■3<jj
a a
3
O en 2
gU a
3 a a
<H 3
a p*
3 33
o a
£ 3
1^
o g a
OSS
a ft*
2,500
$100,000
150,000
(a)
50,000
200,000
(a)
$253,500
130,000
(a)
$20,280
Arkansas
(a)
(a)
50
5,000
6,200
10,400
California
(a)
Colorado
Connecticut
665,000
83,000
121,400
242,202
319,000
340,000
637,806
361,206
165,000
318,313
131,300
112,500
507,045
339,058
(a)
227,150
279,000
35,711
Delaware
(a)
4,980
Florida
10,004
Georgia
3,500
13,000
2,730
4,920
3,500
180,000
400,000
300,000
1,000,000
109,109
110,000
350,000
145,000
100,000
522,745
338,472
(a)
218,000
130,000
16,954
Illinois
19,010
Indiana
17,000
Iowa
48,136
300
28,424
Kentucky
9,900
Louisiana
17,000
4,200
14,556
Maine
7,700
Maryland
1,500
400
6,975
Massachusetts
5,200
6,135
(a)
1,350
2,500
23,834
Michigan
23,734
Minnesota
(a)
11,679
Missouri
13,950
(a)
100,000
(a)
(a)
&6,000
400,000
4,000
451,616
(a)
200,000
(a)
260,000
(a)
507,011
(al
200,000
(a)
80,000
(a)
(a)
125,000
537,868
60,000
500,000
50,000
191,000
405,000
204,000
New Hampshire . .
2,000
(a)
(a)
2,000
2,400
500
3,500
(a)
27,000
(a)
1,100
(a)
2,432
(a)
(ai
4,800
New Jersey
(a)
1,000
(a)
New York
(a)
North Carolina
7,500
Ohio .
31,622
500
2,350
(a)
2,200
(a)
5,000
Pennsylvania
30,000
Rhode Island .
South Carolina
11,500
Tennessee
24,410
Texas
14,280
Vermont . .
8,130
150
(a)
(a~i
432,000
(a)
267,000
25,000
West Virginia
(a)
15,322
Total....
116,217
10,900
6,531,953
8,084,348
500,791
U, S. Military Academy
28,609
22,297
c2,500,000
1,357,390
U. S. Naval Academy
167,123
10,900
10,389,343
8,084,348
500,791
a Included in summary of statistics of universities and colleges.
b Value of buildings only.
c Value of grounds and buildings.
d Congressional appropriation.
EDUCATION.
361
A table of statistics of schools of theology.
States.
Alabama
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Pennsylvania
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Virginia
Wisconsin
District of Columbia
Total
3
3
1
3
2
20
3
4
1
7
4
2
6
7
2
3
1
4
1
5
14
2
13
14
2
6
2
4
4
2
145
5
15
4
32
2
94
11
11
26
6
9
31
63
7
9
5
19
2
38
75
8
52
84
8
38
3
18
30
7
11
1
19
13
2
3
18
26
19
23
712 i 164
89
12
1
177
13
554
65
57
174
67
48
380
241
49
41
30
197
8
294
657
106
301
537
33
227
20
162
166
75
4,781
x> d
s
65
2,284
10,000
46,000
41,950
29,900
200
18,500
76,000
76,350
2,000
300
13,250
50
89,988
120,611
2,500
40,100
102,593
1,300
3,500
26,300
16,900
720,576
Pbopeety, income, etc.
o a .
OS to
$17,000
104,000
540,000
558,710
14,049
65,500
105,000
145,000
731,835
40,000
20,000
150,000
938,586
1,668,000
317,000
410,870
25,000
58,000
255,000
238,250
40,000
6,441,800
O )>
a £ g
b j- a
$5,000
149,230
321,031
20,000
1,041,181
48,611
362,295
193,000
1,612,972
55,000
50,000
40,000
1,673,571
2,215,012
415,000
1,000,628
22,000
2,500
250,000
57,000
25,000
9,559,031
t-i 4_)
ooS
o t. K
a ch
$3,450
6,370
27,71d
62,370
4,075
31,809
12,000
98,397
3,700
4,000
89,368
129,823
22,100
58,400
11,549
15,000
2,400
582,525
The number of schools of law each year from 1 873 to 1 882, inclusive, with the num-
ber of instructors and number of students.
1873.
1874.
1875.
1876.
1877.
1878.
1879.
1880.
1881.
1882.
Number of institutions
Number of instructors
Number of students
37
158
2,174
38
181
2,585
43
224
2,677
42
218
2,664
43
175
2,811
50
196
3,012
49
224
3,019
48
229
3,134
47
229
3,227
48
249
3,079
362 EDUCATION.
A table of statistics of schools of medicine, of dentistry, and of pharmacy.
co
o
o
ja
o
CO
o
t-i
CD
S
3
a
o
o
u
.3
o
CO
ft
u
O
o
00
.9
CO
a
a>
3
00
03
QJ
*(-
ce
.s
CD
a
. >
q-i
O
h
CD
s
3
Property, income
ETC.
States.
■A
r^ co
a a
■°.-S
■ >3
"8 5
9 a
*a
(4-1 cc3
O m
CD M
s a
CD
CD
3
o
t-l .
■gS
a
3
O
a
<
CD
_£
O
d
o
t-i -
f\3
a a
o o
C"h
CD
a
o
o
n
I. Medical and subgical.
1. Regular.
Alabama
1
1
2
1
1
3
5
5
3
4
1
2
3
2
3
1
8
1
1
8
2
6
1
4
1
5
1
1
3
9
17
29
15
18
32
112
80
36
45
16
18
57
65
61
32
108
14
13
194
4
90
11
93
11
68
21
5
40
60
36
123
20
30
319
982
292
434
558
217
12-J
562
260
525
62
579
30
94
2,026
15
1,052
35
1,082
56
546
190
52
163
500
$150,000
12,000
130,000
$0
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
30,995
$1,963
Georgia
5,500
125,000
240,000
4,500
50,000
162,000
80,000
20,500
175,500
6,000
30,000
100,000
50,000
9,000
40,000
516,500
35,000
142,500
7,000
307,000
40,000
166,300
12,000
Illinois
Indiana \
400
300
4,000
1,000
4,000
Iowa
Kentucky
Louisiana
2,500
Maine
140
Maryland
Massachusetts
2,000
185
190
1,700
150
1,800
7,255
600
4,000
100
4,937
1,420
228,588
12,557
Michigan
Minnesota
Missouri
Nebraska ....
New Hampshire
6,000
New York
335
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
50,000
1,000
3,000
South Carolina
Tennessee
60
Vermont
Virginia
District of Columbia
20
103,000
2,200
154
Total
80
1,314
10,523
40,057
2,713,800
321,283
18,209
2. Eclectic.
California
2
1
10
11
14
17
32
61
157
24
20,000
7,000
75,000
Georgia
Indiana
3,000
Missouri
10
30
8
125
236
272
100
1,300
a
New York
46,600
80,000
Ohio
Total
10
100
907
1,400
228,600
3,000
EDUCATION.
A table of statistics of schools of medicine, etc.
363
-Continued.
to
"o
o
-G
O
CC
«w
u
CD
jQ
S
3
z
d
_o
"5
3
u
to
a
«n
o
ft
t-<
o
CM
oo
QO
a
to
-^»
a
CD
3
Number of volumes in libraries.
Property, income
, ETC.
States.
t3
"3. to
& 3
. CD
r§ a
a »
° &
O w
*l
uh a
° CD
CD M
a a
CD - "
>
CD
O
3
O
■gl
3
a
o
S
■<
CD
_t>
'■£
3
O
t-< .
o s
«4— «
<D
s
o
o
3
I. Medical and surgical— Cont'd.
3. Homoeopathic.
Illinois
2
1
1
1
1
2
2
1
38
8
29
7
13
45
28
20
501
44
110
88
42
193
186
145
400
300
1,800
$125,000
Iowa
Massachusetts. .
110,000
Michigan
Missouri
New York
30
Ohio
25,000
50,000
2,000
Total
11
188
1,309
4,530
310,000
II. Dental.
Indiana
1
1
1
2
2
1
3
1
1
3
2
23
8
23
36
20
1,500
1,500
$0
$0
39
36
8
42
22
13
52
33
89
83
75
25
138
70
216
65
10,000
8,000
Massachusetts
64
Missouri
1,000
New York
Ohio
15,000
Pennsylvania
4,000
2,000
Tennessee
50,000
1,568
Total
18
276
820
6,084
87,000
1,568
III. Pharmaceutical.
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
1
2
1
1
4
5
3
47
168
45
3,000
3,000
7,000
300
12
Kentucky
150
Maryland
6
4
13
4
10
3
7
5
4
98
102
100
102
373
95
407
20
35
300
3,400
8,000
6,000
Massachusetts
5,000
300
Missouri
3,500
71,000
1,000
75,200
New York
1,145
450
1,500
60
Ohio
Pennsylvania
Tennessee
District of Columbia
250
2,500
Total
15
68
1,592
5,695
180,200
6,800
372
Totals.
Medical and surgical.
Regular
80
10
11
18
15
1,314
100
188
•276
68
10,523
907
1,309
820
1,592
40,057
1,400
4,530
6,084
5,695
$2,713,800
228,600
310,000
87,000
180,200
$321,283
3,000
$18,209
Eclectic
Homoeopathic
Dental
1,568
372
Pharmaceutical
6,800
Grand total
134
1,946
15,151
57,766
3,519,600
331,083
20,149
■3G4
EDUCATION.
Table showing the illiteracy by states and territories.
States and Territories.
The United States.
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi '.
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
"West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wvoming
PERSONS OF 10 YEARS OP AGE AND UPWARD.
Enumerated.
Number.
36,761.607
851,780
32,922
531,876
681,062
158,220
497,303
99,849
110,856
136,907
184,650
1,043,840
25,005
2,269,315
1,468,095
1,181,641
704,297
1,163,498
649,070
519,669
695,364
1,432,183
1,236,686
559,977
753,693
1,557,631
31,989
318,271
50,666
286,188
865,591
87,966
3,981,428
959,951
2,399,367
130,565
3,203,215
220,461
667,456
1,062,130
1,064,196
97,194
264,052
1,059,034
55,720
428,587
965,712
16,479
Returned as unable
to read.
Number.
4,923,451
370,279
5,496
153,229
48,583
9,321
20,986
3,094
16,912
21,541
70,219
446,683
1,384
96,809
70,008
28,117
25,503
258,186
297,312
18,181
111,387
75,635
47,112
20,551
315,612
138,818
1,530
7,830
3,703
11,982
39,136
52,994
166,625
367,890
86,754
5,376
146,138
17,456
321,780
294,385
256,223
4,851
12,993
360,495
3,191
52,041
38,693
427
Per cent
13.4
43.5
16.7
28.8
7.1
5.9
4.2
3.1
15.3
15.7
38.0
42.8
5.5
4.3
4.8
2.4
3.6
22.2
45.8
3.5
16.0
5.3
3.8
3.7
41.9
8.9
4.8
2.5
7.3
4.2
4.5
60.2
4.2
38.3
3.6
4.1
4.6
7.9
48.2
27.7
24.1
5.0
4.9
34.0
5.7
12.1
4.0
2.6
Returned as unable
to write.
Number. Per cent.
6,239,958 17.0
433,447
5,842
202,015
53,430
10,474
28,424
4,821
19,414
25,778
80,183
520,416
1,778
145,397
110,761
46,609
39,476
348,392
318,380
22,170
134,488
92,980
63,723
34,546
373,201
208,754
1,707
11,528
4,069
14,302
53,249
57,156
219,600
463,975
131,847
7,423
228,014
24,793
369,848
410,722
316,432
8,826
15,837
430,352
3,889
85,376
55,558
556
50.9
17.7
38.0
7.8
6.6
5.7
4.8
17.5
18.8
43.4
49.9
7.1
6.4
7.5
3.9
5.6
29.9
49.1
4.3
19.3
6.5
5.2
6.2
49.5
13.4
5.3
3.6
8.0
5.0
6.2
65.0
5.5
48.3
5.5
5.7
7.1
11.2
55.4
38.7
29.7
9.1
6.0
40.6
7.0
19.9
5.8
3.4
EDUCATION. 365-
The number of minors of legal school age, etc., as computed by the Bureau of
Education.
States.
Alabama
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut . . ,
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts .
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire.
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina.
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania . . .
Rhode Island . . .
South Carolina.
Tennessee
Texas
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia . .
Wisconsin
Arizona
Dakota
Dist. Columbia.
Idaho
Montana
New Mexico
Utah
Washington
Wyoming
Under legal
school age:
298,750
170,522
93,426
22,956
49,896
22,029
34,387
312,124
497,764
308,522
230,110
151,704
296,872
179,822
51,122
122,954
179,307
207,850
117,209
195,876
373,269
72,156
7,512
30,573
134,716
559,020
276,512
485,639
18,440
660,399
28,585
206,871
296,854
432,830
34,091
234,687
117,716
144,222
4,669
19,721
24,825
4,184
3,146
22,589
30,140
10,310
3,272
Of legal
school age.
Total 7,780,150 16,265,089
422,739
288,852
201,283
44,098
146,009
48,889
115,496
461,016
1,073,835
708,182
620,600
376,551
548,522
271,414
220,194
319,201
333,020
533,763
289,028
458,855
738,712
161,898
10,129
60,899
316,421
1,655,644
502,507
1,082,976
61,894
1,422,377
58,332
262,279
571,253
251,536
99,463
585,042
227,161
502,213
9,571
39,742
43,537
9,115
9,321
29,255
43,514
24,639
4,112
Over legal
school age.
70,160
60,877
104,635
59,509
57,371
Under 6
years old.
20,983
207,048
35,317
49,410
3,020
39,365
70,322
3,957
26,871
99,780
217,531
6,598
28,984
10,804
7,895
8,670
1,189,107
256,501
170,522
111,937
22,956
75,807
22,029
52,659
312,124
497,764
308,522
274,482
181,384
296,872
179,822
77,481
146,956
215,861
248,733
139,524
235,769
373,269
85,693
7,512
36,724
162,055
672,781
276,512
485,639
27,378
660,399
34,489
206,871
296,854
333,910
41,019
281,550
117,716
217,018
4,669
23,329
24,825
4,947
4,652
19,414
30,140
12,282
2,870
Between 6
and 16.
332,290
211,105
167,165
28,373
120,098
32,866
69,959
404,793
734,224
484,387
397,311
248,732
428,880
239,936
128,964
217,705
327,283
■i 59,404
183,762
305,318
548,841
105,767
8,822
60,728
245,203
1,030,009
356,982
741,888
39,008
982,416
52,428
262,279
407,587
410,487
66,873
388,268
163.540
312,832
6,138
25,421
37,511
5,863
5,177
28,386
37,599
15,968
2,861
Over 16
years old.
School popu-
lation not be-
tween 6 and
16 years.
8,272,222 11,771,437
132,698
77,747
85,767
15,725
60,877
16,023
27,265
160,858
339,611
223,795
178,917
98,139
179,151
88,849
64,871
98,477
176,231
168,793
82,951
113,644
239,281
42,594
4,327
33,385
114,201
511,874
145,525
341,088
17,905
439,961
26.871
99,780
163,666
157,500
32,260
149,911
63,621
145,569
3,433
10,713
16,830
2,489
2,638
11,939
14,585
6,699
1,653
5,190,687
90,449
77,747
34,118
15,725
25,911
16,023
45,537
56,223
339,611
223,795
223,289
127,819
119,642
31,478
91,230
101,496
5,737
174,359
105,266
153,537
189,871
56,131
1,307
171
71,218
625,635
145,525
341,088
22,886
439,961
5,904
163,666
al58,951
32,590
196,774
63,621
189,381
3,333
14,321
6,026
3,252
4,144
869
5,915
8,671
1,251
4,493,652
a In Texas the school population was less than the number between 6 and 16.
366 EDUCATION.
Table showing the illiteracy by states and territories in 1860.
States and Territories
The United States.
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota ,
Delaware
District of Columbia .
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia a
Washington
West Virginia ....'...
Wisconsin
Wyoming
CANNOT READ AND WRITE— PERSONS 20 YEARS OF AGE AND UPWARD.
Total.
1,218,311
38,060
23,665
19,693
8,833
77
13,169
6,881
5,461
44,257
Native.
871,418
37,302
23,587
11,509
925
60
11,503
4,860
5,150
43,550
Foreign-
born.
346,893
758
78
8,184
7,908
17
1,666
2,021
311
707
Whice.
Male.
467,023
14,517
9,379
11,835
3,405
62
2,838
1,258
2,378
16,900
Female.
659,552
23,088
14,263
7,154
5,083
15
3,823
2,248
2,963
26,784
Colored.
Male.
41,275
192
10
497
181
3,056
1,151
48
255
Female.
50,461
263
13
207
164
3,452
2,224
72
318
59,364
62,716
19,951
3,067
70,040
19,010
8,598
37,518
46,921
18,485
4,763
15,636
60,545
39,748
55,903
12,903
2,695
65,749
15,679
2,386
33,780
2,004
8,170
1,055
15,136
51,173
19,616
6,813
7,048
372
4,291
3,331
6,212
3,738
44,917
10,315
3,708
500
9,372
24,786
24,297
7,806
1,228
28,742
8,051
4,282
7,290
16,969
8,596
2,382
6,256
24,255
33,251
36,646
11,976
1,776
38,835
9,757
4,270
8,529
29,293
8,845
2,369
9,270
35,405
634
150
4,717
23,081
32,785
121,878
74,977
64,828
1,511
81,515
6,112
16,208
72,054
18,476
323
8,916
86,452
438
357
40
1,093
12,937
31,626
26,163
74,877
48,015
1,200
44,930
1,202
15,792
69,262
11,832
162
933
83,300
207
277
110
3,624
10,144
1,159
95,715
100
16,813
311
36,585
4,910
416
2,792
6,644
161
7,983
3,152
231
317
138
2,023
8,436
16,008
47,703
26,024
23,297
762
27,560
2,057
5,811
27,358
8,514
98
4,467
31,178
295
304
5
2,660
10,840
16,750
68,262
42,104
35,345
737
44,596
3,795
8,981
43,001
9,900
225
4,402
42,877
142
16,546
2,663
13,883
7,465
8,983
632
869
92
25
1,113
485
25
9,904
291
558
6
50
371
6
6
15
1,720
12
2,653
3,067
2,995
7
3,893
119
633
743
25
27
5,489
1
53
695
904
77
38
1,350
717
21
11,795
368
486
6
60
514
7
1
19
2,085
15
3,260
3,782
3,191
5
5,466
141
783
952
37
20
6,908
45
a Includes West Virginia.
EDUCATION,
367
Table showing the illiteracy by states and territories in 1 870.
States and Territories.
cannot
READ.
Persons
10 years of
age and
over.
CANNOT WRITE— PERSONS 10 YEARS OF AQE AND UPWARD.
Total.
Native.
Foreign
born.
White.
21 and over.
Male.
Female.
Colored.
21 and over.
Male.
Female.
United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana ..'.
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
4,528,084
5,658,144
4,880,271
777,873
748.970
1,145,718
862,243
349,771
2,690
111,799
24,877
6,297
19,680
1,249
19,356
22,845
66,238
418,553
3,293
86,368
76,634
24,115
16,369
249,567
257,184
13,486
114,100
74,935
34,613
12,747
291,718
146,771
667
2,365
727
7,618
37,057
48,836
163,501
339,789
92,720
2,609
131,728
15,416
265,892
290,549
189,423
2,515
15,185
390,913
1,018
48,802
35,031
468
383,012
2,753
133,339
31,716
6,823
29,616
1,563
23,100
28,719
71,803
468,593
3,388
133,584
127,124
45,671
24,550
332,176
276,158
19,052
135,499
97,742
53,127
24,413
313,310
222,411
918
4,861
872
9,926
54,687
52,220
239,271
397,690
173,172
4,427
222,356
21,921
290,379
364,697
221,703
7,363
17,706
445,893
1,307
81,490
55,441
602
382,142
262
133,043
9,520
6,568
5,678
758
20,631
26,501
71,235
467,503
138
90,595
113,185
24,979
20,449
324,945
268,773
7,986
126,907
7,912
22,547
5,558
312.483
206,827
394
3,552
98
1,992
29,726
49,311
70,702
397,573
134,102
3,003
126,803
4,444
289,726
362,955
203,334
3,334
3,902
444,623
804
78,389
14,113
266
870
2,491
296
22,196
255
23,938
805
2,469
2,218
568
1,090
3,250
42,989
13,939
20,692
4,101
7,231
7,385
11,066
8,592
89,830
30,580
18,855
827
15,584
524
1,309
774
7,934
24,961
2,909
168,569
117
39,070
1,424
95,553
17,477
653
1,742
18,369
4,029
13,804
1,270
503
3,101
41,328
336
17,429
1,167
13,610
12,362
2,305
8,990
403
3,466
1,214
3,876
21,899
315
40,801
36,331
14,782
5,994
43,826
12,048
6,516
13,344
30,920
17,543
8,041
9,357
34,780
399
956
474
3,361
14,515
14,892
73,208
33,111
41,439
1,085
61,350
5,922
12,490
37,713
17,505
1,137
6,867
27,646
.437
15,181
17,637
326
31,001
767
21,770
9,837
2,074
13,683
306
4,566
2,542
5,600
40,531
107
56,857
57,651
19,825
6,175
62,725
15,540
6,775
19,422
52,890
17,986
10,109
13,746
50,124
81
1,169
126
4,225
21,916
17.135
116,744
62,728
68,449
1,096
116,261
10,152
17,901
68,825
19,845
2,180
6,445
40,351
179
24,545
22,670
91,017
1
23,681
468
63
627
6
3,765
7,599
16,806
100,551
4
3,969
3,182
635
2,772
37,889
76,612
69
27,123
822
1,015
44
80,810
18,002
34
93
15
38
2,881
58
3,912
68,669
7,531
48
5,758
291
70,830
55,938
47,235
8
45
97,908
15
3,186
185
33
946,332
98,344
22,689
339
48
704
12
4,205
10,757
18,052
112,361
9
4,082
3,181
673
2,839
43,277
79,437
57
32,582
1,044
941
37
87,327
20,587
15
50
6
32
3,509
24
4,874
76,177
8,07.3
28
7,469
421
77,924
63,248
47,583
10
37
109,687
9
3,442
115
12
368
EDUCATION.
The insane, by sex, nativity, and race, in 1880.
States and Territories.
The United States .
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia.
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
Total.
91,997
1,521
21
789
2,503
99
1,723
72
198
938
253
1,697
16
5,134
3,530
2,544
1,000
2,784
1,002
1,542
1,857
5,127
2,796
1,145
1,147
3,310
59
450
31
1,056
2,405
153
14,111
2,028
7,286
378
8,304
684
1,112
2,404
1,564
151
1,015
2,411
135
982
2,526
4
Male.
44.408
719
16
375
1,720
59
745
42
96
701
119
817
13
2,542
1,695
1,336
531
1,492
443
694
865
2,253
1,292
584
521
1,662
53
245
22
465
1,145
75
6,219
858
3,454
264
3,983
293
503
1,149
807
73
472
1,171
101
477
1,243
4
Female.
47,589
Native.
65,651
802
5
414
783
40
978
30
102
237
134
880
3
2,592
1,835
1,208
469
1,292
559
848
992
2,874
1,504
561
626
1,648
6
205
9
591
1,260
78
7,892
1,170
3,832
114
4,321
391
609
1,255
757
78
543
1,240
34
505
1,283
1,475
9
776
885
66
1,214
33
169
492
238
1,662
8
3,019
2,912
1,716
759
2,482
834
1,374
1,612
3.343
1,845
388
1,107
2,443
28
250
15
927
1,445
136
7,790
2,023
5,313
264
6,164
455
1,077
2,336
1,358
58
834
2,311
68
886
1,050
2
Foreign.
26,346
46
12
13
1,618
33
509
39
29
446
15
35
8
2,115
618
828
241
302
168
168
245
1,784
951
757
40
867
31
200
16
129
960
17
6,321
5
1,973
114
2,140
229
35
68
206
93
181
100
67
96
1,476
2
White.
85,840
1,110
19
629
2,368
91
1,691
69
150
814
168
1,286
16
5,058
3,462
2,535
961
2,439
698
1,535
1,598
5,085
2,758
1,140
715
3,165
57
446
30
1,056
2,323
149
13,916
1,591
7,124
361
8,133
670
651
2,040
1,258
149
1,010
1,719
131
945
2,517
4
Colored.
6,157
411
a2
160
bl35
c8
d32
c3
48
124
85
cUll
76
e68
9
d39
345
d304
dl
259
d42
/38
d5
432
145
d2
d4
el
82
c4
fir 195
d437
dl62
7il7
171
dl4
461
364
d306
d2
5
692
ii
37
a Including 2 Chinese. / Including 5 Indians.
6 Including 84 Chinese, 1 Japanese, and 11 Indians. g Including 1 Chinese, 10 Indians, and 2 Fast Indians.
c Including 2 Indians. ft, Including 14 Chinese and 2 Indians.
d Including 1 Indian. i Including 2 Chinese and 2 Indians.
e Including 1 Chinese. j Including 8 Indians.
The total number of insane Chinese is 105 ; Japanese, 1 ; Indians, 53 ; East Indians, 2.
A reas of Circles proportional
Scale: 4850 to the square inch
N.Y.
N.Y.
DICT & CO. ENGF'6 CH1CA80
PA.
OHIO
OHIO
OHIO
IND.
IND.
IND.
crj
SHOWING t|
DEA1I
and the proportion ofrr
native or foreign,
(, Compiled I'rom in
Comparative view of the distribution of Dec
( These Diagrams refer to tl
OR. FLA. NEB. [
MO.
KY. TENN,
Comparative view of the distri
( These diagrams refer to t
© © ©
OR. FLA. NEB
ILL.
MO.
KY.
TENN.
ILL.
MO. KY. TENN.
The thickness of the shaded
E NUMBER
FTES
females, white or colored,
increase in fen years.
veD by Fred H. Wines.)
i by sex and nativity in (he several States.
in the left upper corner )
R.l. KAN. CAL. LA. MINN. N.H. VT. SC. W.VA. N.J. MiSS. ARK
TEX.
IA. VA. MASS. MICH. WIS. CONN, ALA. MD. GA. ME.
Deaf Mutism by sex and color.
n the right upper comer.)
»-!■ KAN. CAL. LA, MINN. N.H. VT. S.C. W.VA. N.J. MISS. ARK. TEX.
2. IA. VA. MASS. MICH. WIS. CONN. ALA. MD. GA. ME.
mber of Deaf Mutes in ten years.
R.I. KAN. CAL. LA. MINN. N.H. VT. S.C. W.VA. N.J. MISS. ARK. TEX.
0. IA. VA. MASS. MICH. WIS. CONN. ALA.
isents the increase in ten years .
MD. GA. ME.
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaygy & West.
Areas of Circles proportional.
Scale: 48.">0 to the square inch
N.Y.
N.V.
N.V.
PA.
PA.
OHIO
OHIO
OHIO
IND.
IND.
IND.
SHOWING T
DEA1
and the proportion ofn
native or foreign,
(Compiled 1'rom in
Comparative view of the distribution of Dei
( These Diagrams refer to tl
OR. FLA. NEB
MO. KY.
TENN.
Comparative view of the distr
( These diagrams refer to t
OR. FLA. NEB
ILL.
MO. KY.
TENN
Comparative view of the increase
OR. FLA. NEB
ILL.
MO. KY. TENN.
The thickness of the shaded
OICT & CO. ENOR'6 CHICAGO
Areas of Circles proportional
Scale: 4850 to the square inch
CHART
SHOWING THE WHOLE NUMBER
UK
DEAF MUTES
and the proportion of males and females, whiteor colored,
native or foreign; also Ike increase in tin years.
(Compiled from informaliun given by Fred H. Wines.)
Comparative vieio of the distribution of Deaf Mutism by sex and nativity in (he several States.
OR. FLA. NEB. DEL. R.|. <AN. CAL. LA. MINN. N.H.
VT. SC. W.VA. N.J.
MISS. ARK, TEX.
KY. TENN. N.C.
VA. MASS. MICH. WIS. CONN. ALA. MD. GA. ME.
Comparative view of the distribution of Deaf Mutism by sex and color.
( These diagrams refer to the Urge figure jr, the right Upper comer.)
OR. FLA. NEB. DEL. S.I. KAN . CAL.
LA MINN. N.H. VT.
i.C. W.VA. N.J. M |SS. ARK. TEX.
ILL. MO. KY. TENN. N.C. |A yft Mftss M|CH _ w|s cotlNt ALA. M D. GA. ME.
Comparative view of the increase in the number of Deaf Mutes in ten years.
OR. FLA. NEB. *L .... KAN . CA , ^ V^_ W W W W Y ^ Y*. \f*.
MO. KY. TENN. N.C. |A
The thickness of the shaded rim represents the increase in ten yei
yeai%
MASS. MICH. WIS. CONN. ALA. MD. GA. ME.
Copyrighted JS8G by Yaygy A West.
EDUCATION.
Table showing illiteracy by states and territories in 1 880.
369>
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois *
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Bhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
WHITE PERSONS OF 21
YEARS
COLORED PERSONS OF 2
YEARS
OF AGE AND UPWARD.
OF AGE AND UPWARD.
Enumerated.
Returned as unable
to write.
Enumerated.
Returned as unable
to wriie.
Number.
Number.
Per ct.
Number.
Number.
Per ct.
21,984,202
2,056,463
9.4
2,937,235
2,147,900
73.1
294,941
60,174
20.4
246,075
206,878
84.1
23,125
3,550
15.4
3,075
633
20.6
254,461
50,235
19.7
88,690
68,444
77.2
424,636
22,625
5.3
75,189
22,100
29.4
125,131
7,025
5.6
2,142
465
21.7
358,679
23,339
6.5
7,239
1,497
20.7
74,629
3,206
4.3
1,085
458
42.2
63,032
6,462
10.3
12,658
7,935
62.7
65,681
3,569
5.4
32,777
19,447
59.3
65 713
10,885
16.6
53,897
39,753
73.8
370,984
71,693
19.3
293,421
247,318
84.3
16,023
510
3.2
3,288
943
28.7
1,481,945
99,356
6.7
24,327
10,397
42.7
941,763
77,076
8.2
19,834
8,806
44.4
768,677
35.815
4.7
5,228
1,958
37.5
447,526
17,095
3.8
20,315
11,498
56.6
623,438
124,723
20.0
120,349
90,738
75.4
213,172
34,813
16.3
218,167
178,789
82.0
376,382
16,234
4.3
1,238
335
27.1
371,698
34,155
9.2
100,107
66,357
66.3
1,051,684
81,671
7.8
12,026
2,221
18.5
848,590
48,291
5.7
11,417
3,758
32.9
372,591
27,645
7.4
1,945
769
39.5
214,122
27,789
13.0
262,744
208,122
79.2
940,668
89,924
9.6
66,321
40,357
60.9
24,311
525
2.2
2,381
777
32.6
216,924
7,821
3.6
1,424
496
34. a
34,952
1,807
5.2
6,653
1,638
24.6
215,706
10,694
5.0
448
81
18.1
587,736
37,348
6.4
21,921
7,844
35.8
54,185
33,623
62.1
5,641
5,209
92. 3
2,826,859
182,050
6.4
41,348
.0,134
24.5
405,082
116,437
28.7
215,649
174,152
80.8
1,588,507
92,616
5.8
40,940
14,152
34.6
81,826
2,904
3.5
8,651
2,387
27.6
2,151,246
174,286
8.1
48,869
15,551
31.8
158,522
18,611
11.7
4,221
1,139
27.0
182,518
34,335
18.8
244,129
200,063
81.9
507,413
118,734
23.4
166,839
126,939
76.1
534.783
65,117
12.2
155,069
121,827
78.6
60,681
5,385
8.9
958
518
54.1
191,593
12,872
6.7
541
129
23.8
425,224
71,004
16.7
267,612
214,340
80.1
35,614
1,011
2.8
4,553
1,884
41.4
261,681
45,340
17.3
11,899
7,539
63.4
637,221
45,798
7.2
2,857
981
34.3
12,327
285
2.3
1,078
144
13.4
370 EDUCATION.
The number of insane, idiotic, blind, and deaf-mutes in the United States in the
years named.
Class.
1870.
1860.
1850.
Insane
Idiots
Blind
Deaf-mutes
Totals.
91,997
76,895
48,928
33,878
37,432
24,527
20,320
16,205
24,042
18,930
12,658
12,821
15,610
15,787
9,794
9,803
251,698
98,484
68,451
50,994
The total population for each of the years named was as follows: In 1850 it
was 23,191,876; in 1860, 31,443,321; in 1870, 38,558,371; and in 1880, 50,155,-
783. In other words, although the population has a little more than doubled
in thirty years, the number of defective persons returned is nearly five times as
great as it was thirty years ago.
The number of insane, idiotic, blind and deaf-mutes in each million of the popula-
tion in each of the years named.
Class.
1880. .
1870.
1860.
1850.
1,834
1,533
976
675
971
636
527
420
765
602
403
408
673
681
Blind
422
Deaf-mutes
423
Totals
5,018
2,554
2,178
2,199
The number of insane, idiots, blind, and deaf-mutes in the United States, by sex,
nativity and race.
Class.
Total.
Male.
Female.
Native.
Foreign.
White.
Colored.
91,997
76,895
48,928
33,878
251,698
44,408
45,309
26,748
18,567
47,5S9
31,586
22,180
15,311
65,651
72,888
40,599
30,507
26,346
4,007
8,329
3,371
85,840
67,316
41,278
30,661
a6,157
Idiots
Blind
69,579
c7,650
Deaf-mutes
d3,217
Totals
135,032
116,666
209,645
42,053
225,095
26,603
The number of individuals in each 1 00,000 in each of the classes named, who are
male or female, native or foreign, white or colored.
Class.
Total.
Male.
Female.
Native.
Foreign.
White.
Colored.
Insane
100,000
100,000
100,000
100,000
100,000
48,271
58,923
54,668
54,805
51,729
41,077
45,332
45,195
71,362
94,789
82,977
90,050
28,638
5,211
17,023
9,950
93,307
87,543
84,365
90,504
6,693
Idiots
12,457
Blind
15,635
Deaf-mutes
9,496
Totals
53,648
46,352
83,292
16,708
89,431
10,569
EDUCATION.
371
The idiotic, by
sex, na
f ivity, and race
«, in 1880.
States and Territories.
Total.
Male.
Female.
Native.
Foreign.
White.
Colored.
The United States
76,895
45.309
31,586
72,888
4,007
67,316
9,579
2,223
11
1,374
507
77
817
80
269
107
369
2,433
23
4,170
4,725
2,314
1,083
3,513
1,053
1,325
1,319
2,031
2,181
729
1,579
3,372
15
356
18
703
1,056
122
6,084
3,142
6,460
181
6,497
234
1,588
3,533
2,276
148
803
2,794
47
1,367
1,785
2
1,344
7
811
313
49
504
48
165
69
221
1,412
17
2,451
2,789
1,411
649
2,083
618
764
806
1,220
1,287
442
964
1,985
10
202
10
398
608
67
3,512
1,835
3,737
103
3,779
142
924
2,084
1,321
86
482
1,710
29
815
1,025
1
879
4
563
194
28
313
32
104
38
148
1,021
6
1,719
1,936
903
434
1,430
435
561
513
811
894
287
615
1,387
5
154
8
305
448
55
2,572
1,307
2,723
78
2,718
92
664
1,449
955
62
321
1,084
18
552
760
1
2,217
7
1,368
451
73
767
56
263
97
364
2,426
18
3,764
4,550
2,096
983
3,495
1,035
1,273
1,287
1,861
1,863
538
1,577
3,247
14
290
16
678
977
117
5,555
3,142
6,153
172
6,193
210
1,581
3,518
2,180
105
747
2,787
46
1,355
1,374
2
6
4
6
56
4
50
24
6
10
5
7
5
406
175
218
100
18
18
52
32
170
318
191
2
125
1
66
2
25
79
5
529
307
9
304
24
7
15
96
43
56
7
1
12
411
1,354
8
1,050
493
75
802
73
214
54
213
1,499
23
4,123
4,643
2,300
1,024
3,026
587
1,323
959
2,017
2,154
717
801
3,130
13
352
16
698
1,011
113
6,023
2,134
6,307
177
6,393
223
806
2,817
1,636
148
800
1,839
44
1,326
1,776
2
a 869
53
6 324
cU
d2
a 15
el
55
District of Columbia
Florida
53
156
934
47
a 82
14
659
487
Louisiana
a 466
2
360
Massachusetts
614
Michigan
/27
Minnesota
gl2
Mississippi
a 778
Missouri
242
52
64
a2
New Hampshire
5
45
New Mexico
/i9
New York
61
North Carolina
h 1,008
Ohio
a 153
Oregon
e4
Pennsylvania
104
Bhode Island
all
South Carolina
6782
Tennessee
a 716
a 640
Utah
3
955
Washington
i3
West Virginia
41
i9
Wyoming
a Including 1 Indian.
o Including 2 Indians.
c Including 3 Chinese and 9 Indians.
d Including 2 Chinese.
e Including i Indians.
The total number of idiotic Chinese is 5 ; Indians, 84.
/ Including 15 Indians.
g Including 12 Indians.
h Including 5 Indians.
i Including 3 Indians.
372
EDUCATION.
The blind, by sex, nativity and race in 1 880.
States and Territories.
Total.
Male.
Female.
Native.
Foreign.
White.
Colored.
The United States
48,928
26,748
22,180
40.599
8,329
41,278
7,650
Alabama.
1,399
27
972
644
104
618
63
127
164
215
1,634
6
2,615
2,238
1,310
748
2,116
845
797
946
1,733
1,289
448
1,071
2,258
12
220
24
412
829
358
5,013
1,873
2,960
87
3,884
300
1,100
2,026
1,375
126
486
1,710
47
625
1,075
4
740
17
492
418
72
318
37
60
80
115
821
4
1,562
1,226
770
436
1,085
483
455
477
944
743
270
553
1,209
7
134
14
232
482
215
2,766
903
1,675
47
2,225
151
503
1,048
751
66
251
859
29
360
641
2
659
10
480
226
32
295
26
67
84
100
813
2
1,053
1,012
540
312
1,031
362
342
469
789
546
178
518 ■
1,049
5
86
10
180
347
143
2,247
970
1,285
40
1,659
149
597
978
624
60
235
851
18
265
434
2
1,382
13
961
394
94
497
37
107
139
196
1,604
5
1,978
2,002
997
664
2,027
759
703
818
1,240
903
239
1,057
1,996
11
161
21
373
613
338
3,306
1,864
2,340
78
2,916
210
1,070
2,001
1,228
49
379
1,682
40
581
524
2
17
14
11
250
10
116
26
20
25
19
30
1
637
236
313
84
89
86
94
128
493
386
209
14
262
1
59
3
39
216
20
1,707
9
620
9
968
90
30
25
147
77
107
28
7
44
551
2
755
26
759
518
104
589
60
101
82
94
861
6
2,573
2,181
1,298
695
1,777
366
794
694
1,700
1,242
439
468
2,082
11
217
9
410
765
309
4,909
1,161
2,874
81
3,776
287
434
1,542
1,017
122
484
897
39
597
1,069
4
644
Arizona. . .
a 1
Arkansas .
a 213
California
b 126
24
c 3
26
a 82
Florida ....
121
a 773
42
57
12
d 53
a 339
a 479
Maine
c 3
Maryland
252
33
Michigan '
e 47
/9
a 603
Mississippi
a 176
Nebraska
al
flr-15
2
New Hampshire ....
64
New Mexico
h49
HOi
.7 712
86
Ohio
fc6
Pennsylvania
108
13
South Carolina
666
484
358
Utah
I 4
Vermont
2
813
J8
28
West Virginia
Wisconsin
c 6-
a Including 1 Indian.
6 Including 21 Chinese and 97 Indians.
c Including 2 Indians.
d Including 7 Indians.
e Including 30 Indians.
/Including 3 Indians.
The total number of Chinese who are blind is 22; Indians, 244.
g Including 15 Indians.
h Including 47 Indians.
i Including 1 Chinese and 3 Indians.
j Including 8 Indians.
fc Including 6 Indians.
I Including 4 Indians.
EDUCATION.
Paupers, by sex, nativity and race, in 1880.
373
a Including 10 Chinese and 17 Indians.
6 Including 2 Indians.
c Including 1 Indian.
d Including 4 Indians.
e Including 2 Chinese.
/Including 5 Chinese.
g Including 1 Chinese and 1 Indian.
A Including 3 Indians.
States
S
a
M
IB
<
INMATES
> OP ALMSHOUSES.
OUTDOOR
PAUPERS.
and
Territories.
Total.
Male.
Female.
Native.
Foreign.
White.
Colored.
Total.
The United States..
88,665
67,067
35,952
31,115
44,106
22,961
61,310
5,757
21,598
Alabama
793
4
190
1,671
47
1,799
24
390
184
107
1,278
17
4,275
3,965
2,133
579
2,059
141
3,211
1,334
5,423
2,300
496
547
1,800
514
4
105
1,594
46
1,418
228
4
45
1,377
41
776
286
60
217
5
642
462
3
103
607
25
961
52
1
2
987
21
457
305
4
85
1,528
43
1,331
209
279
Arkansas
20
a 66
3
87
85
California
77
Colorado
1
Connecticut
381
Dakota
24
387
184
45
550
7
3,684
3,052
1,165
355
1,366
190
89
33
222
7
2,108
1,586
689
223
646
197
95
12
328
1,576
1,466
476
152
720
328
142
44
534
2
1,917
2,428
752
278
1,183
59
42
1
16
5
1,767
624
413
77
183
280
111
24
385
7
3,628
2,965
1,147
308
1,043
107
73
21
165
56
6 87
18
47
323
3
Dist. of Columbia
Florida
62
Georgia
728
Idaho
10
Illinois
591
Indiana
913
Iowa
968
224
Kentucky
693
141
Maine
1,505
1,187
4,469
1,746
227
345
1,477
786
664
2,460
1,048
156
148
779
719
523
2,009
698
71
197
698
1,268
911
2,971
1,074
96
334
1,012
237
276
1,498
672
131
11
465
1,488
857
4,392
1,680
226
165
1,284
cl7
330
77
d66
cl
180
cl93
1,706
Maryland
147
Massachusetts
954
554
269
202
Missouri
323
Nebraska
166
96
2,037
2,981
37
15,217
1,943
7,463
76
12,646
553
720
1,444
533
33
1,564
3,138
17
1,197
2,028
9
113
95
1,198
2,462
67
84
591
1,393
46
11
607
1,069
60
• 29
1,002
1,526
53
66
196
936
106
92
1,187
2,291
c7
e3
11
171
53
Nevada
1
New Hampshire
New Jersey
839
519
37
New York
. 12,407
1,275
6,974
51
10,157
526
519
1,136
210
6,174
491
3,879
45
5,608
263
206
453
120
6,233
784
3,095
6
4,549
263
313
683
90
5,685
1,271
5,136
32
6,182
366
460
1,063
184
6,722
4
1,838
19
3,975
160
59
73
26
12,166
803
6,616
44
9,585
492
277
830
134
241
472
&358
/7
#572
34
242
306
76
2,810
North Carolina
Ohio
668
489
Oregon
25
Rhode Island
Tennessee
2,489
27
201
308
Texas
323
Utah
33
Vermont
Virginia
655
2,117
11
711
1,018
347
973
10
334
609
308
1,144
1
377
409
537
2,064
3
671
400
118
53
8
40
618
651
1,090
11
641
1,008
4
1,027
70
ft 10
909
1,021
TVashington
6
Wisconsin
486
1,010
9
The total number of pauper Chinese is 18; Indians, 33.
There are no returns of almshouses from the State of Louisiana, pro-
vision being made with private institutions by the several parishes for the
maintenance and care of their poor.
371
EDUCATION.
The deaf-mutes, by sex, nativity, and race in 1880.
States and Tereitohies.
The United States.
Alabama
Arizon a
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia.
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont.
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
Total.
33,878
693
7
489
382
85
565
63
84
169
118
819
7
'2,202
1,764
1,052
651
1,275
524
455
671
978
1,166
500
606
1,598
9
287
10
221
527
70
3,762
1,032
2,301
102
3,079
150
564
1,108
771
118
212
998
24
520
1,079
11
Male. Female. Native. Foreign. White. Colored.
18,567
383
6
249
232
44
318
37
39
121
69
420
3
1,239
967
582
372
669
296
258
366
524
637
297
320
872
8
159
8
125
265
40
1,998
578
1,227
56
1,697
85
297
599
447
60
114
544
15
295
622
15,311
310
1
240
150
41
247
26
45
48
49
399
4
963
797
470
279
606
228
197
305
454
529
203
286
726
1
128
2
96
262
30
1,764
454
1,074
46
1,382
65
267
509
324
58
98
454
9
225
457
3
30,507
684
6
483
306
74
505
32
80
162
111
812
5
1,876
1,669
893
583
1,248
505
428
629
806
929
327
604
1,501
9
228
9
201
456
66
3,168
1,027
2,082
87
2,820
114
559
1,098
718
69
194
992
22
510
810
10
3,371
9
1
6
76
11
60
31
4
7
7
7
2
326
95
159
68
27
19
27
42
172
237
173
2
97
30,661
59
1
20
71
4
594
5
219
15
259
36
5
10
53
49
18
6
2
10
269
1
405
7
417
365
84
559
62
72
133
55
499
7
2,179
1,739
1,046
629
1,107
328
454
515
969
1,152
500
317
1,523
7
284
9
219
520
58
3,736
724
2,255
97
3,047
145
301
868
614
118
212
705
24
510
1,074
11
3,217
288
72
a 17
1
6
61
12
36
63
320
23
25
6
22
168
196
1
156
9
cl4
289
75
d2
S
61
2
7
el2
26
308
646
/5
32
5
263
240
157
6 293
10
9$
a Including 2 Chinese and 6 Indians.
b Including 1 Indian.
c Including 7 Indians.
d Including 2 Indians.
The total number of Chinese who are deaf-mutes is 3 ; Indians, 37.
e Including 11 Indians.
/ Including 1 Chinese and 4 Indians.
g Including 3 Indians.
EDUCATION. 375
Newspapers and periodicals of the principal countries, as given by the "Newspaper
and Bank Directory of the World."
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
Countries.
United States
British America . . .
Austria-Hungary .
Belgium
Bulgaria
Denmark
France
German Empire. . .
England
Scotland
Ireland
Wales
Greece
Italy
Netherlands
Sweden
Norway
Portugal
Roumania
Russia
Spain
Switzerland
Turkey
British India
Chinese Empire. . . .
Hong-Kong
Japan
Malay Archipelago .
Algeria
Egypt
South Africa
West Africa
Mexico
Central America . . .
West Indies
Cuba
Argentine Republic.
Bolivia
Brazil
Chili
Ecuador
Peru
Uruguay
U. S. of Colombia . .
Venezuela
Australia
Tasmania
New Zealand
Polynesia
50,183,015
4,515,933
37,741,413
5,476,668
1,859,000
1,989,464
39,066,372
45,194,172
24,608,391
3,734,370
5,159,839
1,359,895
1,679,775
27,769,475
3,866,456
4,568,900
1,806,900
4,432,050
5,073,000
85,426,142
16,625,860
2,846,102
19,990,000
193,596,603
400,000,000
139,144
34,338,304
30,187,829
2,867,626
5,517,627
1,406,496
1,598,070
10,000,000
2,650,000
4,500,000
1,508,761
2,500,000
2,000,000
10,000,000
2,500,000
1,350,000
2,700,000
450,000
3,000,000
1,882,236
2,743,256
115,600
489,500
303,985
970
67
150
81
57
363
863
154
22
20
4
16
148
39
11
20
29
16
88
220
62
30
35
8
7
83
16
2
11
6
Is
41
10
47
38
11
2
68
64
2
15
18
10
15
45
4
45
4,314,249
237,788
928,535
730,215
127,395
3,887,650
3,577,799
3,250,875
477,065
210,998
36,000
23,900
630,600
182,760
69,400
57,550
147,600
27,100
404,024
619,359
217,950
57,600
51,458
23,670
5,300
428,000
38,200
2,700
26,000
23,500
102,826
17,660
85,200
76,700
34,300
2,500
151,950
60,290
3,600
16,400
37,400
9,500
28,950
135,000
7,000
104,850
175
33
180
15
6
386
1,848
127
18
32
6
13
88
115
97
61
14
1
37
29
160
27
15
39
15
19
1
16
28
1
34
4
8
1
22
13
6
2
7
3
4
88
4
36
1
8,674
444
584
373
3
4
1,505
1,335
1,563
170
139
70
49
450
267
74
42
113
2
131
389
156
53
183
7
2
19
10
14
11
47
6
146
32
5
27
12
88
263
4
61
14
sa
1,121
60
338
92
1
574
517
1,034
56
31
22
10
256
3
50
45
12
119
57
65
9
103
6
,
a-a
a
o
el
<a
o
w
a .
0) a,
P H
—
5 c
-
-^e^
O
"3 o,q
38
7
14
1
2
40
12
24
17
13
19
24
166
12
15
3
4
5
4
2
46
6
25
2
11,207
624
1,803
591
11
61
3,265
5,529
3,460
271
227
103
89
1,174
435
303
181
179
19
454
750
512
121
373
22
14
251
51
54
26
72
8
283
71
213
81
39
27
279
95
8
26
57
40
117
451
19
170
21
CO CI
34,673,771
1,626,400
2,769,775
2,856,145
6,800
164,395
11,593,535
20,499,566
25,594,905
2,479,477
1,204,822
536,856
66,800
2,357,660
1,070,844
594,550
253,300
306,142
32,700
1,177,169
1,702,316
941,360
145,530
288,399
38,127
10,900
666,000
52,410
48,240
62,100
122,800
2,600
378,096
101,500
211,930
113,500
42,500
8,960
363,950
102,390
11,400
29,200
50,650
51,800
102,025
536,700
25,152
268,375
20,905
376
EDUCATION.
In the following table, the total number of all the newspapers and
periodicals published in the United States, as determined by the last com-
plete census, is given; also, the language in which such paper is printed:
Number
and
Language of
Newspapers.
States and Territories.
'a
-u
H
a
S
I
o
m
"3
a
-G
a
s
u
Eh
a
CS
a
u
CD
13
O
w
a
a
hH
a
1
ta
\ CD
s
3
O
Ch
a
C3
GG
a a
S C3
■a-g
.2 5
a a
a*
'3
C3
ft
m
The United States
11,314
13
10,515
41
641
9
3
4
2
49
26
5
Alabama
125
17
117
«361
87
139
67
26
44
45
200
10
61,017
467
3
569
347
205
112
123
143
427
464
223
123
530
18
189
37
87
215
18
cl,411
142
774
74
973
44
81
193
280
22
82
194
29
109
340
11
"4'
"i'
"i'
"3'
"i
"1'
"2"
125
16
116
328
84
134
65
25
41
45
Arizona
1
Arkansas
"5'
1
15
3
5
1
1
3
California
Colorado
3
2
6
Connecticut
Dakota
1
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
199
1
Idaho
10
920
435
1
523
334
Illinois
1
70
32
36
11
11
4
20
Indiana
Indian Territory
2
2
1
Iowa
6
2
Kentucky
194
Louisiana
93
123
134
422
439
202
123
494
18
175
37
87
196
14
1,280
142
683
72
884
42
80
192
261
22
82
189
29
107
287
11
15
Maine
Maryland
"4"
2
1
9
1
15
13
Massachusetts
Michigan
6
2
7
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
1
34
1
Montana
Nebraska
11
2
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
19
New Mexico
4
9
New York
10
97
1
1
4
4
North Carolina
Ohio
1
"i'
89
2
87
1
1
1
13
Oregon
Pennsylvania
1
1
Ebode Island
Tennessee
Texas
5
Utah
'
Vermont
Virginia
5
Washington
West Virginia
2
47
Wisconsin
1
3
a 2 Chinese papers.
6 2 Polish.
c 1 Irish and 1 Catalan.
MAP SHOWING THE NUMBER OF
NEWSPAPERS PUBLISHED
COMPARED WiTH THE POPULATION.
(Compiled from Last Census.)
US' HI' 109" 10T 105- 103" 101 •
EDUCATION.
377
The classification of newspapers and periodicals published in the United States dur-
ing 1880.
3
o
Character of publication.
States and Territories.
■L si
o 2
O cC
-a a
$ 04
is
a"
3
O
jSo
M
"3
u
jS
Si
h a
ti
•<*
cd
S
a
c3
<D
O
Q>
a
a
[3
*o
C6
25
CO
TJ
C3
a
a
CD
id
cS
3
CO
a
54
T3
a
.3
CD
U
3 <D
2 a
" M
£a
CD
a m
£ S
189
h
O)
M
u
3
CO
-a
a
3
a>
'0
-3
CD
114
45
'3
as
O
a>
a
T3
a
3
CD M
?'a
S
02
68
[J
O .
£d °
rH ©
^a
. a
CS
a a
r
r; —
B •
CD .2*
149
.3
<£
a
« .
■a a
£.2
.2 "3
04:2
°3
.2 3
a &
248
CO
C3
a
3
02
'a .
CD CO
- -
~ s
rH ft
G ft
219
O
a
a
CO
The United States
11,314
8,863
553
173
284
330
Alabama
125
17
117
361
87
139
67
26
44
45
200
10
1,017
467
3
569
347
205
112
123
143
427
464
223
123
530
18
189
37
87
215
18
1,411
142
774
74
973
44
81
193
280
22
82
194
29
109
340
11
114
17
106
270
78
110
67
24
20
41
177
10
736
422
3
519
322
1(52
96
91
105
281
413
207
115
425
17
178
35
74
294
17
816
118
576
60
675
39
68
147
254
15
74
135
28
100
301
11
5
2
1
3
Arizona
5
12
2
3
2
7
1
4
1
4
1
3
"3
1
3
2
1
1
17
1
8
2
7
1
5
6
1
11
19
1
Connecticut
2
1
9,
Dakota
Delaware
1
"i
1
2
Dist. of Columbia
2
4
2
1
2
1
2
1
2
1
3
11
Florida
Georgia
3
1
5
1
Idaho
Illinois
49
13
15
7
55
2
1
10
1
9
8
2
5
5
2
13
6
19
9
47
45
Indiana
3
Indian Territory
Iowa
15
4
13
7
9
10
30
11
3
4
28
"2
4
5
6
1
4
5
6
5
3
3
7
1
3
2
2
3
"i
4
1
2
2
7
1
1
2
1
2
1
5
2
7
3
2
1
2
3
6
5
2
15
3
5
"l
5
5
Kansas
6
Kentucky
4
1
1
3
14
3
2
1
Louisiana
1
4
Maine
"i
2
4
8
3
20
1
3
4
15
9
2
1
11
14
4
1
3
Maryland
4
Massachusetts
9,7
Michigan
Minnesota
4
3
Mississippi
Missouri : . . . .
14
3
5
8
3
2
9
15
Montana
Nebraska
1
2
2
1
Nevada
2
New Hampshire. . .
3
3
1
97
12
57
5
75
1
1
5
3
1
4
1
4
1
1
New Jersey
2
1
1
1
1
New Mexico
29
4
12
1
13
98
21
1
29
12
"3
15
2
3
1
9
77
2
2
2
18
38
1
11
1
13
6
4
28
4
16
2
12
35
1
19
2
23
2
1
9
1
39
37
'50
6
"i
6
105
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
16
1
13
3
15
3
2
4
2
34
South Carolina.
10
14
14
4
3
11
1
3
7
Tennessee
Utah
"2
1
2
6
3
2
1
5
2
3
1
1
2
1
Vermont
1
2
2
15
Washington .
2
1
2
2
1
4
7
^Vest Virginia
1
2
1
7
2
8
"i
9,
Wisconsin
4
5
1
4
Wyoming
378
EDUCATION.
The subjoined table exhibits the total number of newspapers and
periodical publications in the United States in the year 1880, which are
distinctively religious in character; also, the name of the denomination
in whose interest the periodical is issued:
Number and Denomination of Religious Periodicals.
States and Territories.
H
CO
d
_as
O
a
Is
bH
si
a
o
CD
*o
CO
o
T3
as
a
3
p
as
ft
O
o
"S
-i
u
s
as
!>
o
1-5
a!
CD
22
3
2
3
2
3
7
1
1
'3
c
H
9
6
i
2
+^
-5
c
|g
?.
75
3
2
1
3
5
i
3
3
1
4
2
2
1
2
1
9
4
6
1
5
2
4
4
1
1
2
2
d
-~
'?
as
u
2
2
d
:
Sh
o
4
1
3
d
. B
'^
a>
as
42
1
1
2
1
2
1
2
5
4
2
1
9
5
3
2
1
d
'E
_
s
2
1
i
a*
1
<*^
cu
11
1
2
1
2
5
o
"c
aa
as
u
s
70
1
1
6
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
3
2
1
20
9
1
8
1
1
2
i
>»
<!
a
~cj
0Q
12
1
1
1
4
3
1
1
+3
CD
'ft
X
7
1
1
2
1
1
1
d
"fiU
O
X
a
CD
CD
OS
3
1
1
1
d
as
cc
'3
P
4
2
1
1
D *»
7
1
4
1
to
H§
9
1
1
2
1
3
1
as
t)
CD
G
The United States.
Alabama
553
5
5
12
2
3
1
7
49
13
15
4
13
7
9
10
30
11
3
4
28
2
3
3
1
a 97
12
57
5
75
10
14
14
4
3
11
1
3
7
63
3
2
i
3
4
1
1
1
2
1
2
5
3
9
4
4
3
1
5
4
1
3
4
i
l
'i
i
14
1
1
1
1
1
3
1
2
1
1
1
11
1
2
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
4
1
3
33
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
11
1
1
1
3
1
1
2
27
1
2
4
1
2
8
7
2
5
2
3
16
2
1
1
1
6
3
1
1
9&
Arkansas
California
Colorado
1
Connecticut
Delaware
Georgia
Illinois
Iowa
Kansas
15
a
5
1
ft
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
4
1
Massachusetts
Michigan
5
1
Minnesota
Mississippi
1
Missouri
Nebraska
ft
New Jersey
New Mexico
1
New York
28
North Carolina
Ohio
8
Oregon
Pennsylvania
1-1
South Carolina
1
Texas
1
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
West Virginia
•-
a 1 Shaker included in gnand total, and omitted in denominational columns.
EDUCATION,
379
The total number of newspapers and periodicals, published in the United States dur-
ing 1 880, by periods of issue.
u
CO
a
I
o
H
PERIODS OP ISSUE.
AGGREGATE CIRCULA-
TION PER ISSUE.
States and Territories.
'3
O
CD
CD
>>
CD
O
a
CO
m
CO
te
1
H
CD
CD
I
a
a
'a
CO
02
a
a
a
a
3
Co
a
3
a
a
CO
<D
'3
Q
u
CO
■g
<
United States
11,314
971
8,633
133
73
40
1,167
160
2
13
116
6
3,566,395
28,213,291
Alabama
125
17
117
361
87
139
67
26
44
45
200
10
1,017
467
3
569
347
205
112
123
143
427
464
223
123
530
18
189
37
87
215
18
1,411
142
774
74
973
44
81
193
280
22
82
194
29
109
340
11
6
6
6
58
19
17
9
5
5
3
16
'74
40
'30
20
11
13
12
15
39
33
10
• 5
43
4
15
14
10
27
3
115
13
56
7
98
8
4
12
30
5
5
20
4
2
21
3
109
11
104
250
63
99
57
20
23
40
163
7
758
390
3
500
310
160
94
90
111
279
397
205
109
415
14
165
22
66
163
15
892
113
584
59
674
31
69
154
231
8
72
124
23
96
283
8
1
7
2
9,660
3,600
5,030
157,814
26,375
47,490
4,500
15,800
36,500
2,600
27,830
83,413
9,950
98,471
482,212
69,369
Arizona
Arkansas
1
11
1
2
1
2
2
32
4
15
4
6
California
2
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
2
1
1
2
190,170
32,443
Delaware
1
15
18,625
District of Columbia . . .
1
177,423
Florida
2
3
2
17
1
24,732
4
1
6
3
11
3
241,236
5,650
2,150,352
588,413
4,060
Illinois
3
1
118
27
18
5
1
21
1
270,923
72,698
Indian Territory
Iowa
3
1
1
2
"l
1
31
15
23
2
18
12
80
19
6
3
50
1
1
2
1
38,455
21,396
33,492
38,065
18,940
132,613
280,399
62,839
28,493
4,200
122,660
912
18,630
17,155
9,070
50,776
2,000
996,561
7,934
216,336
11,070
578.227
41,402
7,750
30,995
30,297
7,950
4,200
32,172
1,100
4,100
33,400
1,986
508,885
Kansas
259,333
364,072
93,565
Kentucky
171 9
Louisiana
1
1
1
Maine
1
1
7
1
"i
1,195,520
282,080
1,732,530
558,135
193,581
Maryland
4
1
4
1
1
13
3
"i
2
1
3
1
5
8
7
2
i
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
83,704
Missouri
8
2
1
842,625
Montana
19,915
Nebraska
1
7
1
7
13
1
135,940
Nevada
10,590
1
2
3
176,898
New Jersey
6
1
■ 1
2
198,702
4,355
New York
24
3
4
5
2
8
10
"3
282
7
90
6
159
3
3
16
14
4
3
33
2
6
20
35
4
18
1
16
5
40
3
8,377,573
North Carolina
97,567
Ohio
1
11
1
16
"i
2,877,595
74,716
Oregon
Pennsylvania
3
1
1
2
2
4
4
"3
1
1
1
4,452,834
Rhode Island
55,719
South Carolina
1
2
62,152
Tennessee
6
2
1
1
2
1
262,293
Texas
232,992
Utah
28,225
Vermont
1
1
3
125,992
Virginia
6
5
224.299
Washington
15,651
West Virginia
2
2
1
3
1
3
1
81,858
Wisconsin
8
403,176
3,700
"T"
.380
EDUCATION.
GREAT BRITAIN.
Compared with the school system of America, that of Great Britain
is not good. Very much more is now done for the schools than was
formerly. Previous to the year 1830, the whole education of the people
was left to private industry. In 1833, the government for the first time
applied funds to the erection of school-houses; in 1839, the Board of Edu-
cation was established and given authority to expend $150,000 annually.
The expenditure by the government for schools has increased greatly since
1840. Exclusive of Ireland, which will be considered by itself, the follow-
ing is the exhibit of the statistics of schools of Great Britain for the years
named:
Years.
1850
1854
1858
I860
1864
1868
1872
1876
1880
Number
of
schools.
Average
number of
scholars.
2,613
225,389
3,825
461,445
6,641
761,027
7,272
884,234
8,438
1,057,745
9,894
1,241,780
12,713
1,651,425
17,787
2,830,523
20,291
3,583,148
Amount
expended
by the
government.
$ 549,740
1,632,180
2,799,870
3,622,015
3,275,180
4,103,775
5,193,100
Capital
Wealth.
$41,550,000
44,800,000
Whole pop-
ulation.
31,205,000
34,505,000
The following tables show the number of schools and pupils for 1876
under government support, according to religious creeds:
Creeds.
England and Wales.
Schools connected with tbe Church of England. .
Dissenting schools
Roman Catholic schools
School Board schools
Total
Scotland.
In schools connected with Church of Scotland
Free Church schools
Episcopal schools
Roman Catholic schools
Public schools
Total .
Schools.
6,382
1,549
350
8,281
1.251
527
90
65
1,933
Scholars.
1,779,902
467,246
166,234
491.745
2,905,127
64,134
26,625
11,356
29,486
287,313
416,914
32
©
I— I
H
-*!
H
(—1
ft
o
©
M
^
U
P
ft
©
oe
©
ft
P
i— I
H
ft
ft
©
©
pa
«
H
35
k;
i— i
H
i— i
ft
i— i
M
ft
Diagram, showing sehool population,the enrolment in public schools
and the average attendance thereon, in the Union fro?n,l813 to 1880
16,000,000
YEARS
16,000,000
1873 1874 1875 1876 1877 1878 1879 1880
15,000,000
15,000,000
14,000,000
„«pl
1U^ 01
*
14,000,000
13,000,000
/
sc
■HOOV.
pOr
13,000,000
12,000,000
12,000,000
11,000,000
11,000,000
10,000,000
10,000,000
9,000,000
X,
Ht
9,000,000
t tft£
8,000,000
..a
\aC
&o° }
6*
»
kH° U
8,000,000
7,000,000
p\yv
7,000,000
6,000,000
6,000,000
5,000,000
>M*c£
5,000,000
4,000,000
a,VER
pS&
M*
*
p,TTet*'
4,000,000
3,000,000
3,000,000
EDUCATION,
381
In Ireland, education makes but slow progress. In 1861, out of 803,-
364 children, only 262,823 attended the free schools regularly (33 per
cent). In 1871, of 1,021,700 children, only 363,850 (^6 per cent) attended
regularly. Catholic schools conducted by monks and nuns are not taken
into consideration. Of the children taken into the Industrial schools, 53
per cent can neither read nor write. The number of schools in Ireland
rose from 6,586 in 1868 to 6,806 in 1870. Included in this number are
151 convent schools, with 35,193 scholars, and 147 workhouse schools
with 8,376 scholars.
In 1872, education was made compulsory in England. In every 100
persons married there have been, and still are, many who can not write
their names in the register, as the following tables will show:
Period.
Men.
Women.
Average
per cent.
1841-45
32.6
31.4
30.2
27.1
23.6
20.5
19.4
18.5
16.3
48.9
46.2
42.6
38.1
32.9
28.3
26.8
25.2
22.1
40.8
1846-50
38.9
1851-55
36.9
1856-60
32.6
1861-65
28.3
1866-70
24 4
1871
23.1
1875
21.8
1876
19.2
In 1839, of 121,083 couples married, 40,587 men and 58,959 women
could not write their names. In 1868, out of 176,962 couples married,
35,628 men and 49,244 women could not write their names. In 1871, out
of 190,112 marriages, this ignorance occurred in 36,907 men and 51,005
women. In 1876, 77,536, or 19.2 per cent of the 403,748 persons who
were married still signed the marriage register with marks, so that there
is much yet to be desired in the way of education. In the year 1871,
London stood highest in this respect, for 90.8 per cent of the bridegrooms
and 85.3 per cent of the brides could write. Next came Westmoreland,
where the men who could write stood at 89.3 per cent and the women at
88.4. The most unfavorable were in Staffordshire, where only 35 per
cent of the men, and 44 per cent of the women were capable of writing
their names, and in Monmouthshire, where only 34 per cent of the men
and 40 of the women could sign their names. In South Wales, only 29
per cent of men and 30 of women. Bedfordshire, 29 per cent of men and
38 per cent of women.
The condition of Scotland is much more favorable. Even as early as
1867 there were only 10 per cent of the men and 20 per cent of the
382 EDUCATION.
women who could not sign their names to the marriage contract. In
county Kinross, all could write. In Selkirk, all the men, and 98 per cent
of the women; whereas in Ross, 39 per cent of men, and 54 of women;
and in Cromarty 28 per cent of men, and 46 of women, had not learned
to write.
In this respect Ireland is very backward — 30.3 per cent of bride-
grooms, and 36.7 of brides, could not write their names.
In 1865, nearly 30,000 inferior officers and men of the Royal Navy
were unable to read and write satisfactorily.
In 185 1, there were 563 public journals published in Great Eritain. In
1874, there were 1,185 public journals, viz., in England, 1,229, of which
314 are in London. In Wales, 58. In Scotland, 149. In Ii eland, 131.
In Channel Islands, 18.
Of this total, 282 are political newspapers, of which 131 are pub-
lished daily.
In 1877, there were 1,744 published in the United Kingdom — Eng-
land: London, 336; Provinces, 1,106; Wales, 59; Scotland, 173; Ire-
land, 141; the Isles, 19. Of these, 112 are daily papers in England, 3 in
Wales, 21 in Scotland, 19 in Ireland, and 3 in the Isles, 24 in London, 72
in the English Provinces, 2 in Wales, 13 in Scotland, 18 in Ireland, and 2
in the Channel Islands.
The number of monthly and quarterly journals amount to 639, of
which 242 are of a religious character.
The total number of literary productions, in 1869, amounted to 5,316;
in 1872, 4,814; in 1873, 4,991. There were 242 original works imported
from America — 770 were theological writings, 413 philosophical and scho-
lastic, 257 for the young, 834 romances, 142 relating to law, 588 upon art
and its history, 159 upon commerce and political economy, 283 travels and
geographical discoveries, 428 histories and biographies, 329 poems ,and
dramas, 243 year books and annuals, 179 medicine and surger}', 199 fine
arts and science treatises, 185 miscellaneous; making a total of 4,976.
There was an increase in printed books exported during the six months,
ending midsummer, 1877. The value was $2,005,620, against $1,986,370
of previous year. The literary trade is carried on by means of 377 pub-
lishers, 830 booksellers and stationers, 66 lending libraries, 958 news
agents, 124 advertisement offices, 1,030 printers, 27 type founders, 26 stere-
otype foundries, 382 literary institutes, 81 steel and copper plate factories.
EDUCATION.
383
FRANCE.
Going back to 1864, it is found that there then were 20,703 schools
for boys, 26,592 for girls, and 17,683 for both sexes. Among the boys'
and mixed schools, 2,752, and of the girls' schools, 2,177 were free. The
boys' and the mixed schools had 2,399,293 children in average attendance,
employed 35,348 secular teachers and 3,038 Congregationalists. In the
girls' schools, there were 1,014,537 pupils, with 5,998 secular and 8,061
religious teachers. In this year, 818 of the Communes had no schools
at all.
In the following year, 694 Communes had no schools; the boys' and
mixed schools had increased by 243, and the girls' by 662. The number
of free secular schools had risen to 2,864, or a little over 10 per cent; and
the number of ecclesiastical schools to 646, or 20 per cent increase. The
number of pupils had increased b}' 135,014, of which 42,882 were in the
free schools. The whole number of pupils in the free schools was
1,917,074.
In the year 1855, the amount spent by the state for support of the
public schools was $1,200,000; by the several departments, $1,000,000;
by the Communes, $2,300,000, besides the school fees of $1,800,000, and
the receipts of the normal schools and the stipends, amounting in all to
$6,500,000. While the state appropriated only $1,200,000 for educational
purposes, it gave $92,600,000 to maintain its land and naval forces, and
$112,000,000 for the national debt. About as much money was lavished
on the court as was given for schools.
The first attempt to classify the population of France with reference
to their education was made in 1866. At that time it was found that
32.84 per cent of the population, aggregating 14,847,803 persons, could
neither read nor write. Those who could read and not write were 3,886,-
324, or 11.47 P er cent - Those who could both read and write numbered
18,878,380, or 55.69 per cent, while, of 454,557 persons returned by the
census, no record was made of their educational condition.
The result of this enumeration by sex and condition is seen from the
following table:
Condition.
Neither read nor write
Head only
Read and write
MALE CIVIL.
Number. Per cent.
4,806,376
1,615,217
10,174,689
28.96
9.73
61.31
MALE MILITARY.
Number. Per cent,
58,948
29,299
226,485
18.73
9.31
71.96
Number. Per cent.
6,266,811
2,241,808
8,477,206
36.89
18.21
49.90
384
EDUCATION.
The attempt which was begun in 1866 has continued, notwithstanding
the difficulty of collecting the information. At the census of 1872, the
population was divided into three classes : —
I. Under 6 years of age, in which a knowledge of reading and writing can not be demanded.
II. Between 6 and 20 years, the proper period for education.
III. Above this age, a period at which instruction, as a rule, no longer takes place. The
result was : —
Age.
Neither read
nor write.
Only raad.
Read and
write.
Notknown.
Total.
Under 6 years
Between 6 and 20 years
Above 20 years
3,540,101
2,082,338
7,702,362
292,348
1,175,125
2,305,130
151,595
5,458,097
13,073,057
38,042
70,721
214,005
Together .
13,324,801
3,772,603
18,682,749
322,768
4,022,086
8,786,281
23,294,554
36,102,921
The proportion is very unequal in the different departments.
Independently of those persons about whom we have no details, this
gives the following percentage: —
Under 6
years.
Between
6 and 20.
Above 20.
Mean
between
two latter
classes.
Fully taught
Able to read only ....
Able to read and write
88.85
7.33
3.82
23.89
13.48
62.63
33.37
9.99
56.64
30.77
10.94
58.29
From this it appears that one-third of those above twenty years of age
can neither read nor write; among the adult males, 27.41 per cent are
wholly untaught, and among adult females, 33.47 per cent. Of the entire
population, from six years old and upward, 30.8 per cent were illiterate.
In 1863, there were published in France 4,768 periodicals, while, during
the same year, there were 9,889 periodicals in Germany. It appears that
there were 12,269 publications, exclusive of periodicals, in France in the
year 1869, against only 8,831 in 1870.
The number of periodicals amounted, on November 1, 1869, to 2,204^
548 of which were political, 88 of these in Paris. In the departments,,
there were 873, in Paris, 603 non-political periodicals.
In the year 1872, 785 periodicals of all kinds appeared in Paris, of
which 54 were political newspapers, 99 purely scientific papers, 121 peri-
odicals on jurisprudence, administration, and national economy, and 82
exclusively devoted to literature.
In the year 1866, the number of copies of Paris newspapers amounted
daily to about 350,000, 130,000 of which were the Moniteur du Soir.
The non-political press issued daily about 800,000 copies.
EDUCATION. 385
In the year 1875, there passed through the press 21,006 publications, of
which 14,195 were books — brochures and edicts — that is 2,278 more than
in 1874; of music, 4,195 publications, 304 above the number in 1874;
cards and journals, 2,666 — viz., 470 in excess of 1874.
Export of literary productions in 1875, valued at $5,228,295; in 1876,
$4,852,220; in 1877, $5,216,950.
There are now published in Paris alone, 836 newspapers and journals,
of which 51 are daily political papers.
GERMANY.
The educational statistics of the German Empire are not given in the
classification with which we are familiar. The following divisions are
given with the facts under each:
There are twenty principal schools or universities, viz. : — nine in Prussia
(Berlin, Bonn, Breslau, Halle, Greifswalde and Konigsberg, Gottingen,
Marburg and Kiel, besides the academy at Munster) ; three in Bavaria
(Munich, Wurzburg, Erlangen); two in Baden (Heidelberg and Frei-
burg) ; one in Saxony (Leipsic) ; one in Wurtemburg (Tubingen) ; one in
the Saxon Duchies (Jena); one in the Grand Duchy of Hesse (Giessen);
one in Mecklenberg (Rostock) ; and lastly, one in Alsace-Lorraine (Stras-
burg).
The German professors at these universities, in the year 1870, num-
bered 1,505; in 1879, 1,914; the number of students in the year 1870*
numbered 13,765; in 1879, 18,629. The universities most frequented in
the summer of 1873, were, Leipsic, 2,720 students; Berlin, 1,590; and
Munich, 1,128. In 1879, Leipsic, 2,861 (2,038 were foreigners); Berlin,
2,569; and Munich, 1,364.
There are 318 Gymnasia, of which 213 are in Prussia, 28 in Bavaria,
12 in Saxony, 7 in Wurtemburg, 9 in Baden, 6 in Hesse, 6 in Schwerin,
4 in Oldenburg, 3 in Weimar, 4 in Anhalt, 6 in Brunswick, 4 in Alsace-
Lorraine, 2 each in Coburg-Gotha, Meiningen, Lippe, Reuss (the younger
branch), and Sondershausen; lastly, 1 each in Schaumburg, Rudolstadt,
Waldeck, and in each of the three Hanse Cities. With respect to relig-
ion, these gymnasia are divided into 173 Protestant, 53 Roman Catholic,
and 92 which are equally divided between the two faiths; in Prussia, 150
Evangelical, 47 Roman Catholic, and 16 in which both faiths are pro-
fessed; in Bavaria, 4 Protestant, 3 Roman Catholic, 21 mixed.
There are 214 preparatory and Latin schools.
Polytechnic Schools. — These are a rapid growth of modern times, and
386 EDUCATION.
there are many schools bearing this or a similar name, but the seven here
given are the only ones considered as really perfect polytechnic schools;
Munich (with 1,335 students in the beginning of 1874), Hanover, Dres-
den, Berlin, Carlsruhe, Stuttgard, and Aix-la-Chapelle. There are on an
average 36 teachers and 450 students in every polytechnic school. Com-
mercial gymnasia 14, grammar schools 167. The middle-class schools
number about 180,000 scholars. There are about 60,000 public schools
with a total of 6,000,000 pupils.
In 1814, there were issued 2,529 publications in Germany; in 1830
5,920; in 1846, 11,086. From 1846 on until 1869, there was a decrease,
the number reaching only 8,497 m x 849. In 187 1, there was exported to
the United States alone, books, music, and pictures to the amount of
$290,375.
In 1877, 14,000 independent works, containing over 20,000 volumes,
were published, independently of anonymous publications. These books
were written by 10,000 authors, and may be thus classified: — 372 ency-
clopedias, Bibliography, and scientific literature; 1,253 theology; 1,329
law, politics, and statistics; 755 medicine; 740 natural science, chemistry,
and pharmacy; 163 philosophy; 347 military works; 525 commerce and
industry; 378 architecture, mining, engineering, and navigation; 520
classics, Oriental languages, and antiquities; 739 history; 445 modern lan-
guages; 311 geography; 166 mathematics and astronomy; 525 commerce
and industry; 133 shooting, hunting, fishing, and management of forests;
392 agriculture and horticulture; 540 popular works; 1,126 belles lettres;
17 Masonic books; 507 miscellaneous; 336 maps, making a total of
The number of copies of the works, 2,400,000. If all these copies
had been sold, and each to a different individual, every twentieth person
out of the 42,000,000 Germans would have had a book. It is, however,
true that only one-half of what is published is sold, and that to a class in-
cluding only two per cent of the population; 8,000,000 almanacs, not
included in the above computation, afe annually bought by 98 per cent of
the population.
The press has assumed gigantic proportions in this country. Forty
political papers appear twice or thrice daily, 520 once a day, 500 three or
four times daily, 780 twice a week, 500 once a week.
The total of 2,350 political papers have 4,000,000 subscribers. To
each 1,000 inhabitants there are 103 subscribers in all Germany. The
proportion is much larger in the south than in the north.
RELIGION.
The character of a nation ought to be determined by what its founders
were and the purpose they had in view when the foundations of the nation
were laid. This rule obtains everywhere. A man is said to be Irish,
Swedish, African, or Chinese, if his ancestors were native to Ireland, Sweden,
Africa or China; an institution is said to be commercial, educational,
religious, or charitable as the intent of its founders and the conditions of its
charter determine. Measuring our country by the same rule, and what
is the decision? Manifestly, that the United States is a religious nation.
Its founders were men of religious character and life ; the prime object for
which they came to the shores of the New World and laid the foundations
of a great empire was that they might have liberty to maintain that char-
acter and life; they had no conception of a lasting government which did
not rest upon religion. Whatever may be the present mind of the people
of the United States; whatever may be the condition and tendency of the
civil institutions; and whatever of further drift the future may see, the
historical fact is clear that the government was founded by men of the
Protestant faith for whom there could be no civil rule independent of the
recognition of and dependence upon divine guidance.
With few exceptions, the first colonists of America were Protestants.
Maryland, colonized by Lord Baltimore, was the only distinctively Roman
Catholic colony founded; it was intended for an asylum for the oppressed
and persecuted of that faith, as the other colonies were for Protestants
similarly affected. But even in Baltimore's grant, the Catholics were in
the large numerical minority for a long time prior to the war of independ-
ence; the great body of them had sacrificed much, some of them their all,
for the Protestant religion.
It is worthy remark, that a large proportion of the first comers in all
the colonies were driven from Europe by oppression. The colonies in
Virginia and the Carolinas were not established expressly as asylums for
religious refugees, yet, during the revolutionary times in England under
Charles I., and the commonwealth, they became such for both Catholic
and Protestant, as they afterwards did for the Huguenots of France and
the Reformers of Holland and Germany. New Engalnd was the home
(387)
388 RELIGION.
for the homeless Puritan; Maryland, for the persecuted Cavalier ; Virginia,
for Cavalier, Churchman and Roundhead; Georgia, for oppressed Protest-
ants; the Swedish colony in Delaware, for "the whole Protestant world,"
as Gustavus Adolphus averred, when planning the colonization. New
York, though settled by the Dutch for purely commercial ends, became
a refuge for the exiles from Bohemia and the valleys of Italy and Switz-
erland. All of these earlier colonies were, more or less, peopled by the
victims of oppression. Bancroft says, with truth: "Tyranny and injus-
tice peopled America with men nurtured in suffering and adversity.
The history of our colonization is the history of the crimes of Europe."
Two civilizations, more or less distinctly marked, were apparent in
the settlement of that part of North America now embraced in the
United States. These have been manifest in the civil institutions of the
country through all its history, and the demarcation lines are not yet
entirely effaced. The social, religious, educational and political depart-
ments of the earlier years of the nation's existence were molded after
the peculiar cast of the men who formed them; and as these institutions
enlarged with the increasing demands of the years, each carried with it
the distinctive features of original existence. The Civil War of 1860-5
did more for America than to break the shackles of slavery ; it was the
first potent agent which broke down the barriers of caste, erected a
century before by Puritan and Cavalier to perpetuate in America a
separation that had disappeared in England. Since the baptism of
fraternal blood, our nation is slowly but surely becoming a homogeneous
people.
New England was colonized by the Anglo-Saxon race; the South,
by men of Norman blood. Both sections were settled first on their
eastern borders, whence they spread out westward with little variation of
latitude; so that, generally speaking, the whole North became impressed
with the character which was stamped upon New England by its first
colonists, and the South by that of the first settlements of its territory.
The Saxons, as a race, were remarkable for the simplicity of their
manners, a jealous regard for the equal rights of men, and an intense love
of liberty. The Normans were aristocratic in spirit and bearing, and
their manners were characterized by elegance and dignity of demeanor.
Slavery in the South helped very materially to intensify and perpetuate
the original diversity between Saxon and Norman on American shores.
The colonies which grew up in America were remarkable. They
stand alone, among all the colonists of history, in several important
Denominations
COMPARISON OF PRINCIPAL RELIGIOU
Communicants
Clergymen
Organized
Congregations
1 Roman Catholic ( 3,178, 42
2 Baptist Regular ( 2,102,03
3 Methodist Episcopal ^1,487,17"
4 Methodist Episcopal South- — • ( 765,337> -.
5 Lutheran — — — — ~ < 696,42'
6 Presbyterian Church ( 567,855 )''
7 Disciples ■ ■ — ( 397,246
8 Congregationalistr- ( 865,447) *'
9 ' Episcopal Protestant & Kef d. -— < ( 320,17 5
10 Reformed Dutch & German - — ( 167.28?
11 United Brethren; / 143,88
12 Evangelical Association ( 128,634
13 Mormons - ■ ( 130, 000^
14 Presbyterian Church South- • ( 114,378; '''' \/
15 Presbyterian Cumberland -/ 106,253 V
16 Presbyterian United & Refd.— 106,217 )-
17 Friends or Quakers — ( 1 00,14: '
18 Baptist Free Will / 75,826
19 Jews ( 57,500'
20 Universalist ( ' 45,21
21 Unitarians . ■ -■ ^ 31,780
{ Bap.R. 24,49? )
(R.Cath. 8,"l7(i
-. .'
/Pres. 4T9U1K XM.E.So.7^43> - —
S >% v .-*'
>^
,♦* V
'• <M.ESo. 3,721) -'' XPres. 5,269> .y,
XC'oiig'l. 379^,
OMINATIONS OF THE UNITED STATES.
Denominations
COMPARISON OF PRINCIPAL RELIGIOXJ
Communicants
Clergymen
Organized
1 Roman Catholic ( 3,178,420
2 Baptist Regular ( 2,102,03
3 Methodist Episcopal < (l,487,177
4 Methodist Episcopal South- ■ 765,337
5 Lutheran — — ( 696,42
6 .Presbyterian Church - ■ < 567,855) '"
7 Disciples — - ( 397,246
8 Congregationalist ( 365,447) *''
9 Episcopal Protestant & Ref d. < ^ 320,175
10 Reformed Dutch & German ~ 167,284
11 United Brethren / 143,88
12 Evangelical Association < ^ 12 8,634'
13 Mormons 120, 000^
' \ - ' '
14 Presbyterian Church South- ( 114,378 ;'*''%/
15 Presbyterian Cumberland -/ 10(;,25i>V"
16 Presbyterian United & Ref d.— 106,317) -
17 Friends or Quakers ■ — ( 100,14
18 Baptist Free Will —~ < ^ 75,826
19 Jews ( 57,500'
20 Universalist ( ' 45,21
21 Unitarians-. — — — <^ 31,780
X Bap.R. 14,95| ( Bap.R. 24,49* )
M.E. 11,303) — (M.E. 17,337
-(R.Cath. 8,17
("R.Cath. 5,548) —
X^' 4iiiul> v , < M.E.So. 7,543) -
\
N
^- <M.E.So. 3,721> '* XPrcs. S^X .
Copyrighted 1886 bij Yaqgij & Wast
COMPARISON OF PRINCIPAL RELIGIOn s Typ^rv MINATIONS OF THE UNITED STATES
RELIGION. 389
particulars. For one thing, they came from the great middle class of
society. They were not of the rich and aristocratic, with the almost
invariable concomitants of the class— idleness, voluptuousness, effeminacy
and profligacy ; nor, on the other hand, were they from the lower strata
of society, with attendant poverty, spiritlessness, dependency and help-
lessness.
For another thing, they were intelligent and well-informed; some of
the leaders among the colonists were remarkably so for the age in which
they lived. With intelligence and knowledge, they combined thought-
fulness; they were pre-eminently a thinking people. The range of
thought was somewhat circumscribed and was rarely untrammeled; but
within its limits it was active and aggressive. In both particulars already
named, the American colonists contrasted greatly with those of ancient
Egypt, Phoenicia, Greece, Rome, or with less ancient France, Spain and
Portugal.
Further, they were a virtuous people. Their morality has been noted
and praised by almost all who have written about them. Unlike the
men of unbridled passion and basest lust who colonized Mexico and South
America, the early settlers of our country were men and women of
elevated moral character and pure lives. Whatever misconceptions they
cherished, whatever errors they committed, whatever of light they lacked,
it can never be said of any single community that it countenanced moral
improbity of speech or action. Their errors were on the side of right;
their intolerance was in the interests of a purer life and civil administra-
tion; their narrowness was in a groove cut by the plane of divine truth
awkwardly handled.
Moreover, they were a religious people. The different communities,
considered each as a whole, possessed a religious tone ; no taint of philos-
ophy, falsely so called, nor of infidelity and atheism was ever attached to
them. True, it was a religion of that age, and not of ours; it must be
judged by the standard of its own time. Some things they did we con-
demn as harsh; others, as superstitious; others, as foolish ; others, still, as
loose and perhaps immoral. Posterity has dealt hardly with the religious
convictions and practices of Puritan and Cavalier by weighing these in
the re-adjusted balances of a later age. Our fathers were in thralldom,
to a large degree, to the errors and prejudices of the times precedent to
their own, especially with regard to the rights of conscience; but, withal,
it must be conceded that they were far in advance of the rest of the
world, and they founded an empire in which religious liberty was enjoyed
390 RELIGION.
more fully than anywhere else on earth, and which has developed, in
their descendants, into the perfection of freedom of conscience, religious
opinion and religious condvict.
The religious institutions of America were molded after the pattern
of those existing in the older countries. Among the earlier colonists
were found large numbers from Scotland, Ireland, France, Holland, and
other parts of the continent, driven hither, for the most part, by religious
persecution. The religious and political institutions of America are
largely due to the influence of these colonists. In the older countries
there was an intimate connection between the civil and religious institu-
tions; the church was considered an integral part of the state, entitled to
protection and support from, civil power. This conviction was imported
to the American colonies, and became a part of their economy; it
remained until the war for Independence as the belief and policy of the
colonists, irrespective of sect, nationality or creed. In their mother
countries, these colonists had never known any other policy than that of
connecting church and state as mutual allies; it would have been asking
too much of them that, with all other great problems forced upon them
for solution, they should have grappled with this one and reached any
other conclusion than they did.
Generally speaking, the church has been separate from and independ-
ent of the state from the beginning of the national period of American
history, except so far as the conduct of the church does not interfere with
the civil rights guaranteed by the constitution. Soon after the revolution
the legislatures of the several states abolished the connection between the
state and the church. The Congregational church in New England con-
tinued longest in its connection with the civil power, and it was not until
1833 that all connection between this church and the state of Massachu-
setts was severed.
Analyzing the primal influences which have given tone and character
to the religious institutions of our country, it is found that three stand
pre-eminent. The first of these was the Puritan; the second, the Scotch-
Irish, and the third, the Huguenots and Reformers from various parts of
Europe.
The Puritans were the first to colonize New England, landing there
December 22, 1620. Among their first acts was the adoption of a con-
stitution. This was the first attempt of an American colony to frame a
constitution; it may be set down as the beginning of the long and most
remarkable series of efforts put forth in America toward fixing the
RELIGION. 391
foundations of independent, voluntary, self-government. This document
was very general and incomplete as a basis for legal enactments. It was
brief and not so well known as to make its insertion here unwarrantable:
" In the name of God, Amen. We, whose names are underwritten,
the loyal subjects of our dread sovereign lord, King James, by the grace
of God, of Great Britain, France and Ireland, King, having undertaken,
for the glory of God and advancement of the Christian faith, and honor
of our king and country, a voyage to plant the first colony in the northern
parts of Virginia, do by these presents, solemnly and mutually, in the
presence of God and one another, covenant and combine ourselves
together into a civil body politic for our better ordering and preservation
and furtherance of the ends aforesaid, and by virtue hereof to enact, con-
stitute and frame such just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions
and offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most meet and conven-
ient for the general good of the colony; unto which we promise all due
submission and obedience. In witness whereof we have hereunder sub-
scribed our names, at Cape Cod, the nth of November [O. S.], in
the year of the reign of our sovereign lord, King James, of England,
France and Ireland, the eighteenth, and of Scotland the fifty-fourth, Anno
Domini 1620."
The colony thus established in poverty and suffering, flourished in the
succeeding years, sent out numerous shoots and was largely instrumental
in molding the character of all the colonies for many years. The
Puritans did more than any other one single agency in giving character
to American institutions. Viewed in the light of modern progress it must
be conceded that some of their penal laws were unreasonably and unjustly
severe, some were frivolous, and some were ridiculous. Some usages
were dictated by ideas of propriety that were decidedly false. They
were indisputably intolerant of those who differed with them in religion,
following a common rule that the intensity of their bitterness was
inversely as the differences. They persecuted the Quakers and Baptists,
and held all Roman Catholics in utter abhorrence. Much of all this was
due to the spirit of the times in which they lived, kept aflame by the
history behind them. With all this, they were a grand people, and
they did for America what no other colony did, or could have done.
Their religion was that of the Written Word, as they read and interpreted
it; to "the law and the testimony" was their constant resort and the
arbiter of all disputes. They were friendly to the diffusion of knowledge,
and did all they could to make education general. They proved their
392 RELIGION.
attachment to their convictions by many and great examples of self-
denial and suffering. Their religion, though not granting it, was favora-
ble to liberty of conscience. The spirit that afterwards conceded entire
freedom in all matters of pure conscience, was in the fathers of New
England, which spirit still is found, expanded and enlightened, in their
descendants of the ninth generation.
Next to the Puritans, and closely approximating them in point of
influence in forming the religious character of America, were the Presby-
terians from Scotland and the north of Ireland. The original cause
operating in the emigration of the Scotch was the unwise attempt of
King James and his son Charles to fasten prelacy on the country. They
resisted even unto blood. Later on, in the reigns of James II. and
Charles II., of England, thousands of them left their native land, a land
to which they were attached with all the ardor of their very intense
natures, and came to America. They brought with them their sturdy
character, their industrious habits, their thrift, and their inflexible
religious convictions. They settled in many places in America, though
the first principal center of Presbyterians was in east New Jersey, where
it is still to be found. Generally speaking, the Scotch kept more nearly
to the central parts of the country, south of the Puritans. Pennsylvania
was the place of largest emigration, and the home of Presbyterianism
for many years, and where its influence is still all-powerful. From New
Jersey and Pennsylvania, the Scotch-Irish moved out west and south,
forming large colonies in Maryland, Virginia and North Carolina.
The Scotch-Irish Presbyterians did much, not only in their own com-
munities, but throughout the entire country, in giving a staunch tone to
religious and civil institutions. Their industry, skill and foresight rapidly
developed the resources and wealth of the country. The whole civil
polity of the United States is derived largely from the principles of Pres-
byterian government. The civil government of our country is little more
than Presbyterianism applied to secular affairs. Virginia was the first
state to move in the entire severance of the church from the state; and
the Presbyterian Presbytery of Hanover, in that state, was the first
ecclesiastical body to move in a petition to the legislature in the accom-
plishment of that end.
Next in rank to the Puritans and Presbyterians, in point of influence
in giving religious character to America, stand the French Huguenots.
This devoted people had suffered untold hardships in their own country
for their religious opinions. The Edict of Nantes had secured to them
RELIGION. 393
a measure of toleration. The revocation of this edict by Louis XIV.
produced such a persecution of the Huguenots that the attachments for
their sunny homes were burst asunder. They left their country in large
numbers, a clo.se estimate placing 'the number at five hundred thousand
who were self-exiled in a few years. These exiles scattered themselves
throughout the Protestant countries of Europe. Large numbers, how-
ever, came to America. They were warmly welcomed by the Puritan,
Quaker, Presbyterian and Lutheran colonies. The warm climate of the
south was more congenial to their natures and more like the land from
which they had been driven, and hence South Carolina became the chief
resort of the Huguenot emigrants for many years. Later on, they
settled in considerable numbers in New York, Virginia and other places.
But, in a general way, the Puritans kept to the north, the Presbyterians
to the central parts, and the Huguenots to the southern portions of the
country in the formative years of religious character. Of the Huguenots
it need only be said that their patient and skillful industry soon made
their colonies prosperous; while their sterling character, frugal habits,
and their profound convictions and devoted attachment to their religion
made a deep and lasting impression on the national character of the country.
Other denominations and other nationalities have contributed to the
formation of the religious character of the country. But to the three
named must be given the pre-eminent rank. Their power was all but
supreme in the colonial period, showed itself in the transition to a nation,
and has perpetuated its influence through all the succeeding years, and
is a living power to-day.
There is no national church in the United States, and no state support
given to any. All denominations co-exist with the utmost freedom and
independence. The greatest liberty of conscience is guaranteed by one
of the earlier amendments to the constitution, and the right to freedom of
creed and expression of opinion has never been questioned nor denied in
any of the states.
In the tables, maps and diagrams of this work are found the statistical
information of the various religious bodies of the world. This informa-
tion is taken from accounts furnished by these bodies themselves, and
though not accurate in every part, is as nearly so as it is possible to make
it. It is shown that the total membership in the United States, exclusive
of the Roman Catholic church, is nearly twenty per cent of the whole
population, or about 10,000,000. A much greater number than this,
probably two and one-half times as great, are under religious influence,
394 RELIGION.
so that nearly one-half of the present population of the country may, with
safety, be said to be connected, directly or indirectly, with the Protestant
religion. The Roman Catholic church claims an adherent population of
three and one-half millions; their mode of calculation includes all as mem-
bers of the church who have family connection with it, thus embracing
many children and others who have not even a nominal membership.
The actual membership, determined by the rule of the Protestant denom-
inations where only adults in actual connection are counted, can not be
much above two and one-half millions. Adding to this number those who
are under the indirect influence of the church, and combining this with
all Protestants, the aggregate falls little, if any, short of 30,000,000, or
about three-fifths of the entire population of the United States are under
Christian influence.
The Methodist and Baptist churches, including all minor subdivisions,
constitute more than three-fifths of the entire Protestant church of the
country, the Methodist having over one-third and the Baptist over one-
fourth. Other denominations stand prominent in the religious history of
the country for other reasons than those of numerical strength. The
Moravians have always been noted for their intense missionary zeal and
self-sacrificing labors ; the Presbyterians for their aggressiveness in foreign
missionary work', their liberality and staunchness in good work; the
Quakers for their moral uprightness, inoffensiveness, and anti-slavery
record; the Congregationalists for intellectual attainments, etc.
The trend of the religious bodies for the last two decades has been
toward larger liberty of conscience and worship, and to more intimate
union with each other. Organic union is hardly possible in the near
future; but practical harmony in all the essentials of doctrine, and co-
operation in all religious work, is fast approaching a realization.
Ph
^^^^M^J^W"'''- ''-^' 7 ^'':.-
1-4
THE UNITED STATES
The above diagram shows the eight denominations having
the largest accommodation for church service: the nint7i,or
one to the right,represents all other dcnominationsnot in-
cluded in the eight. The space between the inner square and
the outer lines shows the part of the whole population for
which no accommodation is provided.
Methodist
Baptist
Presbyterian
Roman Catholic
Congregational
Episcopal
Jjutheran
Christian
Dutch Reformed
TTniversalist
Mormon
All other
Denominations
GEORGIA
The entire square represe,
of the population unprov
largest denominations; tl
ALABAMA
ILLINOIS
MAINE
MARYLAND
MASSACHUSETTS
MICHIGAN
MEW JERSEY
TENNESSEE
NEW YORK
;Y-y.sv,ss',Y,v;g
^m^m^WI»^w^w\mW,'fr^
NORTH CAROLINA
.
n
^■\\\V\\\'\'TO^ :
;
i
|
m
;
1
1
1
VERMONT
VIRGINIA
CH ACCOMMODATION:
We population; the shaded space rcprcse?its the part
the first four colored spaces show the capacities of four
lored space shows the capacity of all the other denominations.
Copyrighted 1886 by Yaqgij & West,
WISCONSIN
DIST of COLUMBIA
NORTH WEST TERR. SOUTH WEST TERR-
RELIGION.
395
Table showing the statistics of the principal denominations of the United States without
regard to subdivisions.
Denominations.
Methodist
Baptist
Presbyterian
Congregationalist
Lutheran
Episcopalian
Reformed
United Brethren
Evangelical Association,
Disciples
Friends
Moravian
Unitarian
Universalist
All Others
Roman Catholic
Number of
Organizations.
25,278
15,829
7,824
2,887
3,032
2,835
1,727
1,445
815
2,478
692
72
331
714
2,368
4,127
Number of
Communicants
2,499,052
1,497,256
713,457
306,518
388,538
347,781
236,065
157,835
112,197
591,821
60,000
9,491
4,600,000
Number of
Church Ed-
ifices.
21,337
13,962
7,071
2,715
2,776
2,601
1,613
937
641
1,772
662
67
310
602
2,210
3,806
Number of
Value of
Colleges.
Colleges.
57
$ 11,050,600
46
10,368,016
41
7,073,947
28
9,704,595
17
1,388,000
12
8,759,715
8
1,456,107
7
515,782
1
147,000
23
3,112,200
6
1,255,000
1
5,657,491
5
6
1,621,100
52
5,250,300
The increase in churches, members, etc., of the United States in 105 years.
Year.
Population of
United States.
Number
of organi-
zations.
Number of
ministers.
Number of
communicants.
Rating mem-
bers to pop-
ulation.
Increase
in number of
communi-
cants.
1775
2,640,000
5,305,925
23.191,876
38,558,371
50,152,866
1,918
3,030
43,072
70,148
97,090
1,435
2,651
25,555
47,609
69,870
1800
364,872
3,529,988
6,673,396
10,065,963
1 in 14.50
1 in 6.57
1 in 5.78
1 in 5.00
1850
3,165,116
1870
3,143,408
1880
3,392,567
Statistics of the Unitarian, Universalist and Roman Catholic Churches in the
United States.
a
cfl
M
u
o
a a
"C2
c6*3
3.3
P
Universalists.
Roman Catholics.
Year.
\
CO
CD
•a
CO
CD
J3
CO
%
a
Oh
Oco
* ®
gl
_Z CD
Pi
55
OS co
~a .
w CO
CD tl,
» 1 d
111
® 3
HO
1830
193
232
500,000
1835..
308
512
640
685
625
729
653
853
1,069
1,264
917
956
1840.
230
246
254
328
335
622
1,245
2,519
3,912
6,817
685
1,302
2,316
3,966
6,402
87
108
223
295
386
1,000,000
1,614,000
2,789,000
4,600,000
6,367,330
1850
1860
1870
1880.....
57,611
257,600
423,383
.396
RELIGION.
"SUOrjBII
-imonap jo sfBOipou
ad puu 'sjadBdsaiaj^
OONCOCO<MCOOOT)H(NCQC010«D(N(NN050000fflin
■suoT^HntniOTiap
jo s,uias {,8(091$ puB
saSajjoo 'saijisjaAiuQ
■saijBuiniaa
ptre eyooqos 'satina
-pBOB ^UOT-JBUIUlbnaQ
•sjBjoips ptre SJ3
■qoBaj joonos Xupung
Ot-lOfflO
Q CM O CO ©
©CO -# -# ©
oVco'co"©"
CO t- "* i-i »o
CO ©
r-l^W
CO CO
<MCO
00 -*
CO o^
© io
05 t-
mcstCHOto
-* CM TtH -* (M CM
CN 00 CO lO CM ©
of^Tt^'t^'oco
lO © © t- CM CM
CM -*CO
•©!-
•
■ iO t-
• 1-H CC
T-( CC
:o©
-
• o
•o •
■ —
• o
■o •
■ —
■ o
•lO •
c
!<M
:-* .
1-
,t-
.co :
-t
w
•sasodjnd i]Ojmjo
puB ;nejoAanaq
joj enoijnqiijuoQ
oco
lO o
00 t-;
C-'C3
©©
lO(M
co"co'
t- lO
cm cm
© i—l
co'oo"
00 ©
t- ©
co~co~
CO I H CO © IO O
CO r-l CM © O 00 CM
CM T-* CM CO_ CO t-_ ^H_
r4 GO CC t-' C-~ O i-T
O lO OS r-< t- 00 00
CD © -H l-i ■* CM CO
i4rtt>ffl t-^
CO
5:
.©
•♦3
B
.s;
5
©
s;
-§
"5
.5.
QJ
<:
o
-5
•jCqjadcud
qoinqo jo erqB a_
OCO
10 co
^00
CM ©
C~ -*
-# r-t
moc
CM-* O
rJH 10 CO
co co"»c
t~ CM CO
O00H
©CMO~
i-l CM
© ©
C o
lO CO
00' ■<*
1—1 co
CO CO
OOOOOOOt-LOOLOOCOOOOCOOO
O CM © © COC-#(MO CM O CC CM © © lO CM C O
cjM_c^cqcccracqiqH(NqMCLOc-i noq
a5'^"o"co"o«10iHCC'QO*l>C*o'd'lO*riH''* - -*©*lO
CMCMOCDi-it-CO^Ht-CM^HCOOlOCOOOOi— IOJI>
■Hcst-Hioiorot-osHcocooo-jiHiocoi©'*
Oof CM~© COiHlOofai© t-^ CDrHt-~
TJl i-l r-l CM xH r-l
©© © ©
© CC © ©
© ©©©
©"©'©"©"
5* ©CO 00
r-l lO CN
uot}Bpndo<I jnajaqpy
O^^C-eiCQX^CtQC^r-IO^ITJOajiHCJCC'-IICCC^CCOOUOO
00)0)NiaHQOC l M-fCHHH!NlOHlOMO;iQOOCI>COTtlCOCO
©CM CM © ©^-*i-H cqt-_>q CO CD CO CM ©Tj^CC lO CDH03O1HC0 CM 00 ©iqo©_©^©
© © -# © Iffl CO "* t- 00 CO lO lO rH CO ^H CO CO CD -* r-l rH tH CM CM i-H riHHHH
©©CO CO 0SHH CM
■saqsiJBd
10 saojjBiSajiSuoo
s aqomqo jb siaqmaui
jo 'sjuwomnuiuioj
© t~ t i0D©-+©©O1000©00C0r-IC0C~t~C0©CM©©C0a0©©©©©©
Ot-eOCOOOCMCO"HH©©i.r}C-CO-*Hirjt-r- l-*ltDOCTHQO^H(NCIOCCCO
©_t-^M »© CO ©CM COlO « 0©C5CM CO -^J-* CO 00 -*C3I>;©_CTrH©~Hiq ©__©_©__
t-00©^©t-©C5r-lt~©T-HCNt~©CCt-©i-l Cn C0O5-*©-* 1OCMCO1O
O^OHN HM^I IOH r-l COCO© r- 1
co"t-T ci
■saogypa qoinq;)
rH t- H O! t- tH 1- !CO©i-lCO©0000O5t~O3CMt-i— !©00©0OrH00
COCOCO©LOOOCOi-ii-lCMCnCMCMCO©0000©©10rH©©OCli-l
©COCM©©lO©CO t-HC- HlONfflnCHlOO! © COCMOOlO
>o © t^i-Too"i-r©cM''cM'~ ioi-T cm'i-T cocf -* r-T
r-l CM
•snoijcSaiSuoj
©C-C000©C0©C0i-l00CT5C0CMi-lt-aiC0OCMi-lCMlOC0i-IC~CM
i?~co-*t-oo©©Ojco©©c^cM©'*cn©CM©©cot-m©co^
r-l CO io©io© ^*oo©cn CM00CO©CO ©O ©© OS CO-*lt~lC
oo'o-"t- : '^ari-i'^Tco'-* idrT cfi-T coco" -* r-T
rH CM
©lO© CM
01 © © CO
r-l CO
©©
©CM
CM
'uaxn^SjaiQ
COCOi— ICIlSt-^r IOO©r-lt~©t-CMC-CO©-*-*LOCOi— li— li— I
lO rH CO rH © 1— I -* CM CO ■* H
HIOLO
CO CO CO
r-l t-
■ a
• u
r
■
r
a:
■6
■ fee
fc
-l^ r
ii
75 P-'n >-i
O.s.spq
J
r5 ft
C3 03
.am
» ffi
^^^S ft©
s ® 6,'S §
5 2 9.9S
OrMWfl^
c
°5 -
io .
-ja ts to oi-J
Ci S >> f? to ,TJ
« s caw o) gO
OPh^PhPoW
POPf
tn 5
a ® g
0/2
cSH
^ re*
ri ™
rH °
P rt
£«'
fllf
tO IS 9 Cw
a.-i s-«-
RELIGION.
The denominations of the principal of the British Provinces in America.
397
I860.
1870.
Denominations.
Upper
Canada.
Lower
Canada.
New
Brunswick
Nova
Scotia.
Upper
Canada.
Lower
Canada.
New
Brunswick
Nova
Scotia.
Koman Catholic . .
Baptist
258,151
70,524
311,559
9,357
614
24,299
350,373
74
303,374
7,383
34,889
17,373
8,121
943,253
7,751
63,487
4,927
572
857
30,844
3
43,735
121
8,811
1,477
5,728
85,238
57,730
42,776
1,290
9
113
25,637
7
36,632
38
2,048
12
517
86,281
62,941
47,744
2,183
274,166
86,630
331,484
12,858
518
32,399
462,264
460
356,449
7,106
35,863
4,908
13,849
1,019,850
8,686
62,636
5,252
549
496
34,100
96,016
70,597
45,481
1,193
48
82
29,856
59
38,852
26
2,861
131
392
102,001
73,430
Church of Engl'd.
Congregational. . .
Jews
55,143
2,538
Lutheran
Methodist
Mormon
4,382
34,167
27
88,755
158
1,905
4,958
40,871
15
Presbyterian
Friends
46,165
116
11,780
420
1,461
103,539
96
Other Denomina's
No Creed
3,724
116
Not Given
2,314
1,353
Total Population .
1,396,091
1,111,566
252,047
330,857
1,620,851
1,191,516
285,594
387,800
The religious denominations of the British Islands according to latest reports.
Clergy.
Parishes ok
congregation s.
Communicants.
Denominations.
a
a
a w
"S3
t3
a
C3
O
o
m
13
d
08
Q
U
a
C3
73 .
co
Sift?
CCS
o
5
C3
■a
a
n
73 .
P CO
CCS CLi
it
73
a
a
o
m
2
U
Church of England. . .
23,000
232
1,800
40
2,427
3,277
327
38
226
Free Church of Eng . .
Baptist
1,704
2,572
265
79
121
17
20
88
106
30
30
271,163
1 376,064
14,500
5,604
9,234
1,251
Friends
Moravian
Presbyterian Estab'd.
258
600
2,158
170
1,142
370
18
182
1,530
1,060
1,420
1,043
515,786
300,000
Pres. Free Church
Pres. United 1
632
276
593
674
54,135
183,221
104,769
Pres. Reformed Synod
Pres. Orig. Seceders 1
8
32
31
13
40
40
1,197
5,150
4,438
Methodist, Wesleyan 2
6,859
437
4,302
1,238
2,256
577
401,141
20,950
182,691
64,712
7,360
20,043
Meth. New Connection
Meth. Primitive
Meth. United Free . . .
Meth, Pefnrm TTnion .
Meth. Bible Christian
Meth. Conference.
244
25,186
Meth. Calvinistic
920
1,942
1,319
1,264
118,251
1,000,000
276
3,450
279
2,371
4,141,933
1 Including Scotland and Ireland.
2 3Tor Scotland and Ireland save where otherwise specified.
398
RELIGION.
The conflict between the Catholic and Protestant population of the
British Islands has been long and, in many cases, very bitter and cruel.
It is an important portion of the history of the English nation. The con-
test for supremacy was long doubtful, but eventually resulted in the
ascendancy of the Protestants. Since the beginning of this century the
two bodies have dwelt in peace. It may be interesting to note the ratio
of the Roman Catholic population to the entire population at this time.
England and
Wales.
Ireland.
England, Wales
and Ibkland.
Religious Oeganizations.
at
a
a
7a
"o .
fS_§
O c8
a!
S g,
° 2
n »
h
a>
a
a
3
EH
0>
O eS
EQ
h
X!
a
a
'3
o
H
1§
C 03
a, g,
u s
h »
a>
Oh
Roman Catholic
1,000,000
4.07
4,141,933
683,295
577,531
76.7
12.6
10.7
5,141,933
18.2
Other Protestant
7"Ae number of ministers belonging to the principal denominations by countries.
Countries.
Anglican
Baptist.
Congre-
gational.
Metho-
dist.
Mora-
vian.
Presby-
terian.
Sweden-
borgian.
Unita-
rian.
United States
3,400
829
220
4
18,331
523
91
3
3,654
88
26
1
25,373
1,682
108
27
5
25
5,080
37
5 98
48
96
10
6
75
71
89
16
72
57
162
9,082
704
27
4
89
2
335
British America
2
West Indies
Mexico
South America
66
25,032
2
1,800
a 1,191
6 85
16
172
3
13
c3
246
30
12
2,718
dlOl
el30
2
/IB
141
50
14
104
g 141
145
340
19
4,151
51
h 2,285
i83
34
1
1
1
330
France
Germany
Italy
Scandinavia
Spain, Portugal
60
5
Austria
2,123
139
64
25
50
108
631
51
31
1
3
India
659
164
143
8
177
435
7
64
6
China
Western Asia
1
Africa
300
680
44
95
Australasia
40
a Including Holland
6 Including Switzerland.
c Including Greece and Turkey.
d Including Belgium.
e Including Switzerland.
/ Including Turkey.
g Including Madagascar.
h Including Belgium, Holland and Switzerland
i Including Piedmont.
RELIGION.
399
The annexed table shows the number of organizations of the principal
religious denominations of the United States ; also, the number of minis-
ters and communicants connected with each denomination named:
Denominations.
Baptist, Regular, North
Baptist, Begular, South
Baptist, Begular, Colored
Baptist, Free- Will
Baptist, Minor Free-Will
Baptist, Anti-Mission
Baptist, Seventh Day
Baptist, Seventh Day, German
Baptist, Six Principles
Congregational, Orthodox
Disciples
Dunkard
Episcopal, Protestant
Episcopal, Reformed
Evangelical Association
Friends
Lutheran General Council
Lutheran, General Synod, South . .
Lutheran, General Synod, North. .
Lutheran, Independent
Lutheran Synodical Conference . . .
Methodist Episcopal
Methodist Episcopal, South
Methodist Episcopal, African
Methodist Episcopal, African Zion.
Methodist Episcopal, Colored
Methodist Congregational
Methodist, Free
Methodist, Primitive
Methodist, Protestant
Methodist, Reformed
Methodist, Union-American
Methodist, Wesleyan
Mennonites
Moravians
Presbyterian General Assembly . . .
Presbyterian Gen. Assembly, South
Presbyterian, United
Presbyterian, Cumberland
Presbyterian, Synod of Reformed .
Presbyterian, Gen. Synod of Ref , .
Presbyterian, Welsh Calvinistic . .
Presbyterian, Associate Syn.,South
Presbyterian, other bodies
Reformed Church, Dutch
Reformed Church, German
Second Advent
Second Advent, Seventh Day
United Brethren
Winebrennarian
Bible Union and others
Total.
1870.
Congrega-
tions.
5,857
10,777
811
1,355
174
78
20
22
3,121
2,478
300
2,752
815
392
998
214
997
1,183
270
72
4,526
1,469
729
1,600
87
60
464
1,179
225
1,445
400
70,148
Ministers.
4,112
6,331
375
1,116
163
86
17
20
3,194
2,200
250
2,803
587
364
527
121
591
686
9,193
2,922
560
694
100
128
20
423
766
250
325
66
4,238
840
553
1,116
86
54
493
526
881
350
47,609
Members.
495,099
790,252
125,142
65,605
8,549
7,609
2,000
306,518
450,000
40,000
207,762
73,566
57,405
129,516
16,662
91,720
150,640
1,376,327
598,350
200,560
164,694
6,000
7,866
2,020
72,423
3,000
54,562
20,250
39,100
7,634
446,561
82,014
69,805
80,000
8,577
6,000
4,500
10,000
61,444
96,728
56,000
10,000
118,936
30,000
6,673.396
1880.
Congrega-
tions.
6,782
13,827
5,451
1,432
900
94
25
20
3,743
5,100
250
3,000
1,477
392
1,151
214
1,285
913
1,990
300
84
5,489
1,928
813
2,457
117
50
137
112
510
1,405
800
640
4,524
400
97,090
Ministers,
5,280
8,227
3,089
1,213
400
110
20
12
3,654
3,782
200
3,432
100
893
200
624
122
841
369
1,176
12,096
3,887
1,738
1,800
638
225
260
52
1,385
101
400
350
94
5,041
1,060
684
1,386
111
32
100
121
544
748
600
144
2,196
350
69,870
Members.
608,556
1,296,413
661,358
78,012
25,000
40,000
8,539
3,000
2,000
384,332
591,821
60,000
338,333
9,448
112,197
60,000
184,974
18,223
123,813
69,353
554,505
1.755,018
832,189
387,566
300,000
112,938
13,750
12,318
3,369
135.000
3,000
2,250
17,087
50,000
9,491
578,671
120,028
82,119
111,863
10,473
6,800
11,000
6,686
10,000
80,208
155,857
70,000
15,570
157,835
30,000
25,000
10,065,963
400
RELIGION.
The number of communicants of certain evangelical denominations in the principal
countries of the world.
Countries.
Anglican
Church.
Baptist.
Congrega-
tional.
Methodist.
Moravian.
Presbyterian.
United States
British North America.
West Indies
Mexico
Central America
South America
British Islands
France
Germany
Italy
Scandinavia
Spain
Russia, Poland
India
China
Japan
Western Asia
Africa
Australasia
Polynesia
East Indies
353,049
494,744
2,452,878
76,541
28,352
150
384,332
6,676
3,673
173
214
281,648
a 1,191
b 15,827
420
21,581
cl40
5,833
40,169
1,822
76
376,074
cl90
3,603
7,918
9,182
3,696
514
6,383
cl 75,337
30.275
3,775,753
173,361
51,905
1,087
1,086
4,958
881,137
2,041
b 21,276
e 2,586
13,150
c398
44
10,005
2,884
628
51,657
/ 75,153
9,491
1,245
14,576
242
5,619
3,361
5,878
15
2,588
30
1,017,848
125,000
7,228
4,207
1,189
1,168,996
3,700
h 72,628
g 16,571
224
5,696
4,837
1,189
2,251
32,234
22,100
872
85,500
a Includes Holland.
b Includes Switzerland.
c Includes Portugal.
d Including Madagascar.
e Including Malta.
/ Including Polynesia.
g Including Piedmont,
ft Including Austria.
Table showing the religious divisions of the world.
I Roman Catholic 201,000,000
Christians — viz . : < Protestants 106,000,000
I Eastern Churches 81,000,000
388,000,000
Buddhists 400,000,000 to 600,000,000
Mohammedans 207,000,000
Brahmins 175,000,000
Followers of Confucius .
Shinto Religion
Jews
80,000.000
14,000,000
7,000,000
Whole
Population.
Roman
Catholics.
Protestants.
Eastern
Churches.
America
84,500,000
301,600,000
798.000,000
203,300,000
4,400,000
47,200,000
147,300,000
4,700,000
1,100,000
400,000
30,000,000
71,800,000
1,800,000
1,200,000
1,500,000
Europe
69,350,000
8,500,000
Africa
3,200,000
Australia and Polynesia . .
Total
1,392,000,000
201,200,000
106,300,000
81,050,000
RELIGION.
Religious denominations in Europe.
401
Countries.
Catholics.
Protestants.
Greek church.
Other Chris-
tian denom-
inations.
Jews.
Mohamme-
dans.
Germany
14,867,000
28,200,000
36,300,000
5,500,000
7,000,000
27,500,000
1,100,000
5,300,000
1,400,000
204,000
2,000
600
350
16,000,000
4,280,000
20,000
114,000
3,500
25,000
280,000
26,600,000
3,600,000
585,000
20,700,000
4,000,000
60,000
1,600,000
12,000
2,300,000
850
1,980,000
4,420,000
1,800,000
3,000
3,200,000
100,000
80,000
30,000
5,600,000
550,000
45,000
11,500
530,000
1,450,000
50,000
40,000
2,277,000
45,000
7,500
3,000
80,000
600
4,300
1,850
25
100
Austria. . . .
300
Prance
3,100
European Russia
Italy
57,200,000
2,092,000
Switzerland
Belgium
Holland
10,000
Luxemburg
Denmark
5,000
4,000
4,800
Sweden
Norway
Portugal
Greece
2,500
13,800
400
1,600,000
4,500,000
1,580,000
225,000
5,600,000
1,000
14,000
2,600
400,000
1,500
Roumania
2,000
Servia
5,000
Montenegro
45,000
300,000
75,000
3,600,000
Total
148,096,450
67,719,550
73,908,000
6,755,300
4,968,375
5,702,500
OCCUPATION.
The following list shows the total number of persons reported in
1880 as pursuing gainful avocations, their division into certain classes as
to age and sex, and also their distribution among the four great classes of
occupations, viz.: " Agriculture," "Professional and personal services,"'
"Trade and transportation," and
ical and mining industries:
'Manufactures," including the mechan-
Persons
occupied
AGE AND SEX.
Classes.
All Ages.
10 to 15
16 to 59
60 and over.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Fem'le.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Fem'le.
All occupations
17,392,099
14,744,942
2,647,157
825,187
293,169
12,986,111
2,283,115
933,644
70,878
Agriculture
7,670,493
4,074,238
1,810,256
3,837,112
7,075,988
2,712,943
1,750,892
3,205,124
594,510
1,361,295
59,364
631,988
584,867
127,565
26,078
86,677
135,862
107,830
2,547
46,930
5,888,133
2,446,962
1,672,171
2,978,845
435,920
1,215,189
54,849
577,157
602,983
138,416
52,613
139,602
22,728
38,276
1,968
7,901
Professional and personal services
Trade and transportation
ManTg, mechanical and mining.
It appears from the foregoing table that the aggregate number of per-
sons returned as having gainful avocations, was 17,392,099, being 34.68
per cent of the entire population of 1880, and 47.31 per cent of the popu-
lation 10 years of age and upward.
In 1870 the total number of persons borne on the lists of occupations
was 12,505,923, being 32.43 per cent of the population of that date, and
44.3 per cent of the population 10 years of age and upward.
Distribution according to sex.
If we ask how the relative excess of occupations in 1880 over 1870 is
distributed according to sex, we shall find that of the total excess, viz.,
1,105,636, as stated, nearly one-quarter is of females, the number of
females reported as pursuing gainful occupations having increased from
1870 to 1880 in a higher ratio than the number of males. Thus —
Number of females in gainful occupations in 1870 1,836,288
Increased by the ratio of increase in the female population since 1870, viz. :
29.03 per cent , 2,369,362
Actual number returnedin 1880 2,647,157
Relative excess.
277,795
Of this excess, about two-thirds appear in the last of the four classes
indicated, showing the effect upon the employment of women produced
by the extension of the factory system.
If we inquire how the same excess is distributed according to age, we
shall find that a disproportionate share falls in the class between io and
15 years of age, showing a further effect of the extension of the factory
system in the increased employment of young children. Thus —
(403)
404 OCCUPATION.
Number of persons of both sexes between 10 and 15 years of age reported in 1870 as
in gainful occupations 739,164
Increased by 18.65 per cent, the ratio of increase in the population of this age from
1870 to 1880 , 877,018
Actual number reported 1,118,356
Relative excess 241,338
The following table makes comparison between the number of inhab-
itants of either sex in each of the periods of life, taken for the purposes of
these tables, and the corresponding number of persons returned as pursu-
ing gainful occupations:
Aggre-
gate.
TOTAL 10 YEARS AND
UPWARD.
10 TO 15.
16 to 59.
60 AND OVEB.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
Population (over 10 years)
No. on occupation tables.
36,761,607
17,392,099
18,735,980
14,744,942
18,025,627
2,647,157
3,376,114
825,187
3,273,369
293,169
13,907,444
12,986,111
13,377,002
2,283,115
1,452,422
933,644
1,375,256
70,873
Unaccounted for
19,369,508
3,991,038
15,378,470
2,550,927
2,980,200
921,833
11,093,887
518,778
1,304,383
It will be seen that the total number of males io years and upward
unaccounted for in these tables is 3,991,038; of females, 15,378,470.
The number of persons of the two sexes between 10 and 15 years
thus unaccounted for, viz.: 2,550,927 males and 2,980,200 females, is
substantially equal to the number of children attending school who do
not, through any considerable portion of the year, pursue any gainful
avocation. There is, of course, a residue consisting of invalid children,
of vagrants, of inmates of institutions of charity or correction, etc.
Between 16 and 59 the number of males unaccounted for is 921,333.
This number is made up chiefly of the following classes: First, those
students who are pursuing courses of instruction beyond the age of 16;
second, those who are afflicted by permanent bodily or mental infirmities,
disqualifying them from participating in the industry of the country;
third, the members of the criminal and pauper classes. The number of
men of this period of life, not disabled, who are not returned as of some
occupation by reason of inherited wealth or of having retired from busi-
ness is hardly important enough in this country to be mentioned. The
number of females between 16 and 59 not accounted for in these tables
is, naturally, vastly larger, and amounts to 11,093,887. That body is
made up of the three classes just mentioned when speaking of the males of
this period of life, and of the far greater classes of women — wives, mothers,.
or grown daughters, keeping house for their families or living at home
without any special avocation.
OCCUPATION.
405
The explanation of the number of persons 60 years of age and upward
returned without occupation is so manifest as not to require to be even
alluded to. Of these there are: of males, 518,778; of females, 1,304,383.
These tables embrace only gainful and reputable occupations. They
do not seek to account for those persons, in whatever sphere of life, who
have no recognized avocation for which they receive compensation in the
shape of wages, salary, or profits, or derive products of a merchantable
character. All persons, moreover, whose means of livelihood are crim-
in?l, or, in the general judgment of mankind, shameful, are excluded.
Comparative increase in occupation and in population, 1870 to 1880.
States and Territories,.
The United States.
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
ALL
OCCUPATIONS
Increase
1880.
1870.
Increase.
in popu-
lation.
Number.
Number.
Per cent.
Per cent.
17,392,099
12,505,923
39
30
492,790
365,258
35
27
22,271
6,030
269
319
260,692
135,949
92
66
376,505
23g,648
58
54
101,251
17,583
476
387
241,333
193,421
25
16
57,844
5,887
883
853
54,580
40,313
35
17
66,624
49,041
36
35
91,536
60,703
51
44
597,862
444,678
34
30
15,578
10,879
43
117
999,780
742,015
35
21
635,080
459,369
38
18
528,302
344,276
53
36
322,285
123,852
160
173
519,854
414,593
25
25
363,228
256,452
42
29
231,993
208,225
11
4
324,432
258,543
25
20
720,774
579,844
24
22
569,204
404,164
41
38
255,125
132,657
92
78
415,506
318,850
30
37
692,959
505,556
37
26
22,255
14,048
58
90
152,614
43,837 .
248
268
32,233
26,911
20
47
142,468
120,168
19
9
396,879
296,036
34
25
40,822
29,361
39
30
1,884,645
1,491,018
26
16
480,187
351.299
37
31
406 OCCUPATION.
Comparative increase in occupation and in population, 1870 to 1880. — Continued.
States and Terbitohies.
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania . ,
Rhode Island . .
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington . . .
West Virginia .
Wisconsin
Wyoming
ALL OCODPATIONS.
1880.
Number .
994,475
67,343
1,456,067
116,979
392,102
447,970
522,133
40,055
118,584
494,240
30,122
176,199
417,455
8,884
1870.
Number.
840,889
30,651
1,020,544
88,574
263,301
367,987
237,126
21,517
108,763
412,665
9,760
115,229
292,808
6,645
Increase,
Per
cent.
18
120
43
32
49
22
120
86
9
20
209
53
43
34
Increase
in popu-
lation.
Per cent.
20
92
22
27
41
23
94
66
1
23
214
40
25
128
Several things are well worthy of note in the foregoing table:
First. That in certain states and territories the ratio of increase in
population is greater, in some cases much greater, than the ratio of
increase in gainful occupations reported. This is due to the fact that
these communities are losing something of the frontier character and
taking on more of the social and domestic character of older communities.
Thus we have Arizona gaining 319 per cent in population and only 269
per cent in reported occupations; Idaho, 117 against 43; Kansas, 173
against 160; Montana, 90 against 58 ; Nebraska, 268 against 248; Nevada,
47 against 20; Washington, 214 against 209; Wyoming, 128 against 34.
In a word, these figures indicate the growth of homes with women and
children, in the place of the lumbering camp or the ranch, occupied by
men only, all of whom were workers.
Second. In another group of states and territories, where we must
suppose that the same force which has produced the above-noted effects
is in operation, the rapid incoming of immigrants during the decade, pre-
dominately males of adult years, has overpowered this force and caused
an increase in the proportion of bread-winners greater than the increase
in population. Such are Arkansas, Colorado, Dakota, Iowa, Minnesota,
New Mexico, Oregon, Texas, and Utah.
Third. Throughout the country, generally, we have an increase of
occupations reported greater than the increase of population. In part
this is probably due to the closer enumeration conducted under the pro-
visions of the Act of March 3, 1879, which, by making the districts
OCCUPATION,
407
smaller, secured in a much higher degree than had previously been attained
that house-to-house canvass which is essential to a correct census, espe-
cially as regards the details of enumeration.
In a still higher degree probably the increase of reported occupation is
due to the growth of the factory system, to the minuter organization of
industry, and to the resulting differentiation of occupations, allowing
women and children to find places where they can be useful and earn a
livelihood, both in trade and in manufactures, more readily than was the
case ten years ago.
Statistics of occupations in cities.
The following table exhibits the total number in occupations reported
in each of the principal fifty cities of the United States, and the proportion
existing between that number and the total number of inhabitants of both
sexes and all ages:
City.
Albany, N. Y
Allegheny, Pa . . .
Atlanta, Ga
Baltimore, Md . . ,
Boston, Mass
Brooklyn, N. Y..,
Buffalo, N. Y
Cambridge, Mass
Camden, N. J
Charleston, S. C. ,
Chicago, 111
Cincinnati, Ohio .
Cleveland, Ohio. .
Columbus, Ohio .
Dayton, Ohio
Denver, Col
Detroit, Mich
Fall Kiver, Mass .
Hartford, Conn . .
Indianapolis, Ind
Jersey City, N. J.
Kansas City, Mo.
Lawrence, Mass .
Louisville, Ky . . .
Lowell, Mass
a
o
"■i
"3
p,
Pn
as
C8"J3
Ip.
ca
a
o
a*
Number.
Number.
90,758
32,153
35
78,682
25,958
33
37,409
17,078
46
332,313
130,364
39
362,839
149,194
41
566,663
209,065
37
155,134
54,647
35
52,669
20,021
38
41,659
15,085
36
49,984
20,325
41
503,185
191,760
38
255,139
100,454
39
160,146
56,919
36
51,647
18,737
36
38,678
14,184
37
35,629
15,737
44
116,340
39,245
34
48,961
22,685
46
42,015
17,212
41
75,056
27,966
37
120,722
42,356
35
55,785
25,081
45
39,151
19,153
49
123,758
45,244
37
59,475
29,781
50
City.
Lynn, Mass
Milwaukee, Wis . . .
Minneapolis, Minu
Nashville, Tenn . . .
Newark, N. J
New Haven, Conn .
New Orleans, La . .
New York, N. Y...
Paterson, N. J
Philadelphia, Pa . .
Pittsburgh, Pa
Providence, R. I . .
Reading, Pa
Richmond, Va
Rochester, N. Y . . .
Saint Louis, Mo. . .
Saint Paul, Minn. .
San Francisco, Cal
Scran ton, Pa
Syracuse, N. Y
Toledo, Ohio
Troy, N. Y
Washington, D. C.
Wilmington, Del. .
Worcester, Mass . .
a
_o
C3
"3
Pi
o
Ph
i£
a 3
•8 a
_ o
la
Number.
Number.
38,274
16,728
115,587
40,900
46,887
21,302
43,350
16,738
136,508
49,066
62,882
24,155
216,090
78,336
1,206,299
513,377
51,031
22,570
847,170
348,900
156,389
52,173
104,857
43,878
43,278
15,623
63,600
24,550
89,366
34,276
350,518
139,985
41,473
17,809
233,959
104,650
45,850
16,829
51,792
20,409
50,137
17,691
56,747
23,745
147,293
57,262
42,478
19,281
58,291
22,535
44
35
45
30
36
38
36
43
44
41
33
42
36
39
38
40
43
45
37
39
35
42
39
45
39
408 OCCUPATION.
Number and sex of persons engaged in each class in the several states and territories.
States
AND
Territories.
Total
population
The United States
Alabama 851,780
Arizona 32,922
Arkansas 531,876
California 681,062
Colorado 158,220
Connecticut 497,303
Dakota 99,849
Delaware 110,856
Dist. of Columbia . . 136,907
Florida 184,650
Georgia 1,043,840
Idaho 25,005
Illinois 2,269,315
Indiana 1,468,095
Iowa 1,181,641
Kansas 704,297
Kentucky 1,163,498
Louisiana 649,070
Maine 519,669
Maryland 695,364
Massachusetts 1,432,183
Michigan 1,236,686
Minnesota 559,977
Mississippi 753,693
Missouri 1,557,631
Montana 31,989
Nebraska 318,271
Nevada 50,666
New Hampshire . . . 286,188
New Jersey 865,591
New Mexico 87,966
New York 3,981,428
North Carolina. . . . 959,951
Ohio 2,399,367
36,761,607
Oregon
Pennsylvania . .
Rhode Island . .
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia.
Wisconsin
Wyoming
130,565
3,203,215
220,461
667,456
1,062,130
1,064,196
97,194
264,052
1,059,034
55,720
428,587
965,712
16,479
Total
engaged in
all classes
of occupa-
tions.
17,392,099
492,790
22,271
260,692
376,505
101,251
241,333
57,844
54,580
66,624
91,536
597,862
15,578
999,780
635,080
528,302
322,285
519,854
363,228
231,993
324,432
720,774
569,204
255,125
415,506
692,959
22,255
152,614
32,233
142,468
396,879
40,822
1,884,645
480,187
994,475
67,343
1,456,067
116,979
392,102
447,970
522,133
40,055
118,584
494,240
30,122
176,199
417,455
8,884
ENGAGED IN AGRICULTURE.
Total. Male. Female
7,670,493
380,630
3,435
216,655
79,396
13,539
44,026
28,508
17,849
1,464
58,731
432,204
3,858
436,371
331,240
303,557
306,080
320,571
205,306
82,130
90,927
64,973
240,319
131,535
339,938
355,297
4,513
90,507
4,180
44,490
59,214
14,139
377,460
360,937
397,495
27,091
301,112
10,945
294,602
294,153
359,317
14,550
55,251
254,099
12,781
107,578
195,901
1,639
7,075,983
291,477
3,423
195,002
78,785
13,462
43.936
28,368
17,609
1,445
47,465
329,856
3,847
433,796
329,614
302,171
205,234
315,445
147,538
81,887
89,176
64,746
239,346
130,817
252,324
351,681
4,504
89,881
4,146
44,299
58,819
14,025
375,213
314,228
396,120
27,000
299,809
10,910
208,672
275,620
330,125
14,470
55,037
238,951
12,709
106,980
194,380
1,635
594,510
89,153
12
21,653
611
77
90
140
240
19
11,266
102,348
11
2,575
1,626
1,386
846
5,126
57,768
243
1,751
227
973
718
87,614
3,616
9
626
34
191
395
114
2,247
46,709
1,375
91
1,303
35
85,930
18,533
29,192
80
214
15,148
72
598
1,521
4
ENGAGED IN PROFESSIONAL, AND
PERSONAL SERVICES.
Total.
4,074,238
72.211
8,210
23,466
121,435
24,813
51,296
14,016
17,616
39,975
17,923
104,269
3,861
229,467
137,281
103,932
53,507
104,239
98,111
47,411
98,934
170,160
143,249
59,452
49,448
148,588
6,954
28,746
10,373
28,206
110,722
19,042
537,897
69,321
250,371
16,645
446,713
24,657
64,246
94,107
97,561
11,144
28,174
146,664
6,640
31,680
97,494
4,011
Male.
2,712,943
41,187
7,870
15,284
103,207
21,233
30,647
11,655
12,055
23,664
12,098
62,027
3,651
157,084
100,056
69,575
38,289
63,438
66,138
31,604
59,057
100,445
103,244
39,741
28,563
102,403
6,539
20,766
9,275
16,158
75,763
17,241
332,068
34,774
173,909
14,688
318,194
15,497
34,309
60,304
70,178
9,271
16,022
87,681
5,829
22,361
64,259
3,642
Female.
1,361,295
31,024
340
8,182
18,228
3,580
20,649
2,361
5,561
16,311
5,825
42,242
210
72,383
37,225
34,357
15,218
40,801
31,973
15,807
39,877
69,715
40,005
19,711
20,885
46,185
415
7,980
1,098
12,048
34,959
1,801
205,829
34,547
76,462
1,957
128,519
5,160
29,937
33,803
27,383
1,873
12,152
58,983
811
9,319
33,235
369
OCCUPATION. 409
Number and sex of persons engaged, in each class, in the several states and territories.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin ,
Wyoming
ENGAGED IN TRADE AND TRANS-
PORTATION.
ENGAGED IN MANUFA
AND MECHANICAL ANL
INDUSTRIES.
CTURES
MINING
Total.
Male.
Female.
Total.
Male.
Female.
1,810,256
1,750,892
59,364
3,837,112
3,205,124
631.988
16,953
16,609
344
22,996
19,461
3,535
3,252
3,235
17
7,374
7,272
102
9,233
9,158
75
11,338
10,632
706
57,392
56,621
771
118,282
109,690
8,592
15,491
15,338
153
47,408
46,439
969
29,920
28,888
1,032
116,091
89,192
26,899
6,219
6,180
39
9,101
8,790
311
4,967
4,704
263
14,148
12,284
1,864
9,848
9,176
672
15,337
12,681
2,656
6,446
6,386
60
8,436
7,803
633
25,222
24,693
529
36,167
28,954
7,213
1,327
1,321
6
6,532
6,468
64
128,372
125,328
3,044
205,570
177,471
28,099
56,432
55,292
1,140
110,127
98,696
11,431
50,872
50,212
660
69,941
61,499
8,442
26,379
26,119
260
36,319
33,292
3,027
33,563
32,761
802
61,481
53,788
7,693
29,130
28,041
1,089
30,681
26,459
4,222
29,790
29,090
700
72,662
55,884
16,778
49,234
46,785
2,449
85,337
70,614
14,723
115,376
109,154
6,222
370,265
272,246
98,019
54,723
53,317
1,406
130,913
118,284
12,629
24,349
23,979
370
39,789
35,511
4,278
12,975
12,849
126
13,145
11,353
1,792
79,300
77,721
1,579
109,774
98,211
11,563
2,766
2,759
7
8,022
7,946
76
15,106
14,983
123
18,255
16,529
1,726
4,449
4,431
18
13,231
12,878
353
11,735
11,208
527
58,037
40,675
17,362
66,382
63,874
2,508
160,561
131,647
28,914
3,264
3,252
12
4,377
4,042
335
339,419
324,304
15,115
629,869
492,679
137,190
15,966
15,793
173
33,963
28,416
5,547
104,315
101,445
2,870
242,294
210,362
31,932
6,149
6,106
43
17,458
16,770
688
179,965
169,664
10,301
528,277
451,417
76,860
15,217
14,641
576
66,160
46,072
20,088
13,556
13,147
409
19,698
15,887
3,811
23,628
23,196
432
36,082
32,442
3,640
34,909
34,649
260
30,346
28,238
2,108
4,149
4,026
123
10,212
9,401
811
8,945
8,772
173
26,214
22,586
3,628
30,418
29,804
614
63,059
54,607
8,452
3,405
3,389
16
7,296
7,132
164
10,653
10,510
143
26,288
24.840
1,448
37,550
36,454
1,096
86,510
75,969
10,541
1,545
1,528
17
1,689
1,615
74
410
OCCUPATION.
Occupation, with age, sex and nativity, in the several states and territories.
States and Territories
The United States.
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia.
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
Pop. (10 yrs. and over.)
Persons
occupied.
17,392,099
492,790
22,271
260,692
376,505
101,251
241.333
57,844
54,580
66,624
91,536
597,862
15,578
999,780
635,080
528,302
322,285
519,854
363,228
231,993
324,432
720,774
569,204
255,125
415,506
692,959
22,255
152,614
32,233
142,468
396,879
40,822
1,884,645
480,187
994,475
67,343
1,456,067
116,979
392,102
447,970
522,133
40,055
118,584
494.240
30,122
176,199
417,455
8,884
36,761,607
AGE AND SEX.
10 to 15.
Male.
825,187
64,918
205
28,300
3,430
815
5,803
714
2,704
617
6,532
65,329
101
37,100
32,628
17,832
13,225
36,643
24,682
4,087
11,121
12,306
11,610
4,961
32,330
31,662
100
3,816
109
2,593
9,957
1,945
38,534
55,623
31,282
966
53,895
3,604
31,765
44,292
36.934
2,292
2,598
34,741
337
9,842
10,240
67
3,376,114 3,273,369
Female.
293,169
25,490
20
7,416
1,043
171
4,010
179
840
594
3,312
31,704
17
7,096
3,550
2,462
1,222
5,387
20,041
1,647
4,706
9,062
3,479
1,504
17,562
4,763
25
730
42
1,709
4,338
252
22,162
18,979
7,251
103
18,546
2,804
20,113
10,056
10,790
311
1,054
11,858
54
1,242
3,448
25
16 to 59.
Male.
12,986,111
275,222
21,362
191,612
321,801
94,080
170.897
53,001
40,539
44,C84
62,193
350,298
14,876
813,162
517,055
439,119
277,935
401,297
220,890
171,395
238,180
494,878
470,903
213,678
252,112
567,953
21,375
133,420
30,129
96,485
300,656
34,621
1,382,481
305,495
786,815
60,865
1,108,079
78,039
218,698
320,814
404,959
33,554
87,386
341,673
27,875
143,437
332,471
8,262
13,907,444
Female.
2,283,115
94,058
442
22,254
26,592
4,563
43,678
2,632
6,754
18,518
13,688
115,485
269
97,650
46,972
41,790
17,789
47,045
70,333
31,192
51,941
162,199
50,725
23,301
89,040
56,654
477
9,573
1,431
27.820
60,992
1,911
331,497
64,264
103,281
2,625
193,816
26,529
94,658
44,07i
46,453
2,416
14,649
67,596
990
9,903
42,165
434
60 and over.
Male.
933,644
28,594
233
10,164
13,072
1,577
15,963
1,278
3,409
2,265
5,027
29,903
310
43,417
33,975
26,506
11,774
27,492
22,604
22,983
16,331
39,407
31,678
11,409
20,647
30,401
273
4,923
492
13,262
19,490
1,994
103,249
32,093
63,739
2,733
77,110
5,477
21,552
26,456
21,297
1,322
12,433
34,629
847
11,412
28,351
91
13,377,002 1,452,422
Female.
70,873
4,508
9
946
567
45
982
40
334
546
784
5,143
5
1,355
900
593
340
1,990
4,678
689
2,153
2,922
809
272
3,815
1,526
5
152
30
599
1,446
99
6,722
3,733
2,107
51
4,621
526
5,316
2,281
1,700
160
464
3,743
i9
363
780
5
1,375,256
OCCUPATION. 411
Persons engaged in professional and personal services, by age and sex.
States and Territories.
Persons
occupied.
AGE AND SEX.
10 to 15.
Male. Female.
16 to 59.
Male.
Female.
60 and over.
Male. Female.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
4,074,238
127,565
107,830
2,446,962
1,215,189
138,416
72,211
8,210
23,466
121,435
24,813
51,296
14,016
17,616
39,975
17,923
104,269
3,861
229,467
137,281
103,932
53,507
104,239
98,111
47,411
98,934
170,160
143,249
59,452
49,448
148,588
6,954
28,746
10,373
28,206
110,722
19,042
537,897
69,321
250,371
16,645
446,713
24,657
64,246
94,107
97,561
11,144
28,174
146,664
6,640
31,680
97,494
4,011
9,913
102
1,963
1,252
240
443
107
610
288
603
7,298
33
4,310
4,717
1,667
996
4,649
3,637
620
2,893
1,293
2,160
775
2,688
4,302
40
404
53
253
1,988
970
8,932
6,757
5,662
182
15,110
241
3,704
6,950
4,612
697
406
9,997
59
1,249
1,708
33
4,477
17
1,238
793
155
854
164
629
544
582
5,123
17
5,050
2,954
2,197
1,112
4,069
3,450
580
3,358
1,605
2,914
1,353
1,990
3,755
22
634
38
345
823
208
10,254
5,962
5,220
93
11,569
212
3,220
4,125
3,264
247
875
7,898
47
1,006
2,763
25
29,261
7,708
12,192
98,833
20,642
27,726
11,423
10,579
22,006
10,801
51,813
3,559
145,587
91,133
65,014
36,065
56,407
59,654
28,287
53,259
90,627
97,020
37,801
24,372
94,352
6,448
19,964
9,085
14,458
69,131
15,376
303,176
25,997
159,325
14,117
284,711
14,166
28,945
50,441
62,976
8,314
14,180
72,024
5,649
19,908
58,866
3,584
24,688
319
6,597
17,036
3,392
19,076
2,175
4,686
15,283
4,951
35,061
190
66,569
33,518
31,879
13,929
35,399
26,084
14,821
34,999
66,169
36,668
18,201
17,628
41,588
388
7,274
1,038
11,346
33,145
1,527
199,249
26,845
69,962
1,826
113,947
8,586
25,024
28,375
23,215
1,550
10,961
48,513
752
8,069
30,072
339
2,013
60
1,129
3,122
351
2,478
125
866
1,370
694
2,916
59
7,187
4,206
2,894
1,228
2,382
2,847
2,697
2,905
8,525
4,064
1,165
1,503
3,749
51
398
137
1,447
4,644
894
19,960
2,020
8,922
389
18,373
1,090
1,660
2,913
2,590
260
1,436
5,660
121
1,204
3,687
25
38,276
1,859
4
347
399
33
719
22
246
484
292
2,058
3
764
453
281
177
1,333
2,439
406
1,520
1,941
423
157
1,267
862
5
72
22
357
991
66
4,326
1,740
1,280
38
3,003
362
1,693
1,303
904
76
316
2,572
12
244
400
5
412 OCCUPATION.
Persons engaged in professional and personal services, by nativity.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky ....
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire . . .
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Ehode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
Nativity.
United
States.
3,076,768
71,100
3,440
22,043
50,993
18,012
32,095
8,273
15,282
36,178
16,945
103,004
2,231
152,935
122,324
79,085
46,386
97,087
88,522
39,949
87,203
93,160
87,677
29,635
48,562
118,760
4,231
20,376
4,089
22,382
72,337
17,396
317,201
68,941
200,364
9,627
351,332
13,669
63,429
92.331
82,160
6,024
22,629
145,267
3,737
29,869
56,145
2,351
415,854
Ireland.
240
465
559
15,041
1,829
14,335
982
1,838
2,157
110
640
198
23,054
4,910
5,453
1,466
3,393
3,574
2,627
5,012
52,684
7,059
3,496
357
12,274
649
1,393
625
2,220
24,232
198
128,527
95
17,217
827
56,410
7,582
413
991
1,814
221
1,642
686
491
851
4,490
427
Germany
218,867
188
332
265
6,389
1,030
1,380
1,022
159
745
68
263
158
27,076
6,910
7,886
1,822
' 2,752
2,495
46
5,009
1,763
10,998
6,300
175
11,483
474
2,601
404
67
7,418
133
42,844
67
20,678
640
23,532
206
210
292
2,478
186
39
269
358
667
18,327
263
Great
Britain.
70,963
113
199
152
4,360
1,075
1,306
547
230
454
106
157
336
6,604
1,194
2,260
1,321
372
558
656
756
5,304
5,850
1,138
98
1,922
280
867
585
369
3,257
80
16,844
50
5,261
510
6,189
936
88
173
958
2,675
284
242
315
153
2,515
264
Scandi-
navia.
52,860
29
26
40
1,301
526
424
1,599
15
17
31
27
104
9,601
377
4,845
916
17
84
97
53
1,061
3,217
12,863
37
555
92
1,089
106
65
500
11
2,899
3
313
246
1,534
217
15
34
369
635
17
8
141
1
6,634
69
British
America.
90,614
17
92
61
2,453
849
1,054
947
18
83
58
35
91
3,296
496
1,714
637
115
145
3,779
113
13.605
23,600
3,585
24
861
515
605
731
3,019
384
55
13,359
10
2,128
335
1,746
1,613
14
29
279
83
3,486
36
312
40
3,999
108
Other
countries
139,312
424
3,656
346
40,898
1,492
702
646
74
341
605
143
743
6,901
1,070
2,689
959
503
2,733
257
788
2,583
4,848
2,435
195
2,733
713
1,815
3,833
84
2,594
1,169
16,223
155
4,410
4,460
5,970
434
77
257
9,503
1,320
77
156
1,286
99
5,384
529
OCCUPATION.
Persons engaged in trade and transportation, by age and sex.
413
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia .
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi ,
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire ,
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania ,
Rhode Island
South Carolina ,
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
Persons
occupied.
AGE AND SEX.
1,810,256
16,953
3,252
9,233
57,392
15,491
29,920
6,219
4,967
9,848
6,446
25,222
1,327
128.372
56,432
50,872
26,379
33,563
29,130
29,790
49,234
115,376
54,723
24,349
12,975
79,300
2,766
15,106
4,449
11,735
66,382
3,264
339,419
15,966
104,315
6,149
179,965
15,217
13,556
23,628
34,909
4,149
8,945
30,418
3,405
10,653
37,550
1,545
10 to 15.
Male.
26,078
378
5
81
429
100
391
30
59
197
80
441
7
1,564
648
330
176
499
522
179
797
1,193
500
208
154
1,137
3
87
11
71
978
30
6,856
306
1,785
52
3,418
214
183
361
465
86
80
374
15
122
463
13
Female.
2,547
11
1
27
2
70
2
2
18
14
179
19
16
8
18
21
12
75
175
56
6
2
59
7
132
1
931
11
146
1
386
15
8
7
7
15
3
13
9
60
16 to 59.
Male.
1,672,171
15,592
3,209
8,881
54,843
15,088
27,354
6,111
4,400
8,729
6,115
23,608
1,299
121,123
53,039
48,777
25,602
31,303
26,301
27,514
44,554
103,580
51,368
23,422
12,343
75,277
2,741
14,751
4,370
10,618
60,806
3,172
307,563
14,910
95,415
5,930
160,049
13,806
12,577
22,172
33,537
3,850
8,285
28,412
3,338
10,066
34,866
1,505
Female.
54,849
307
17
67
714
149
951
37
251
636
49
484
6
2,829
1,087
630
249
755
971
673
2,230
5,941
1,333
358
110
1,484
7
120
18
518
2,285
11
13,774
136
2,623
40
9,469
549
347
401
239
97
167
554
16
127
1,016
17
60 and over.
Male
52,643
639
21
196
1,349
150
1,143
39
245
250
191
644
15
2,641
1,605
1,105
341
959
1,218
1,397
1,434
4,381
1,449
349
352
1,307
15
145
50
519
2,090
50
9,885
577
4,245
124
6,197
621
387
663
647
90
407
1,018
36
322
1,125
10
Female.
1,968
26
7
30
2.
11
10
18
11
31
36
34
14
3
29
97
15
144
106
17
6
14
36
2.
91
410
26
101
2
446
12-
54
24
14
11
3
47
7
20
414
OCCUPATION.
Persons engaged in trade and transportation, by nativity.
States and Territories.
The United States .
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire ....
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
Wyoming
002
P
1,351,695
15,357
1,534
8,005
27,667
11,458
23,501
4,043
4,540
8,373
5,203
23,399
829
85,445
47,608
39,447
21,887
28,373
21,562
27,572
41,367
92,863
37,402
14,314
11,514
59,554
1,961
11,084
2,289
10,414
50,008
2,516
225,349
15,394
77,957
3,831
143,513
11,974
12,170
21,444
26,426
2.161
7,556
28,940
1,548
9,391
21,877
1,075
138,518
369
79
348
6,009
1,059
3,544
406
204
630
89
579
37
10,359
2,121
2,864
1,171
1,418
1,548
590
2,022
11,071
2,484
1,521
271
5,477
142
908
225
492
5,944
175
43,684
68
5,949
300
16,044
1,724
328
837
1,742
93
498
531
163
563
1,752
116
c5
152,491
638
169
488
7,473
857
991
352
94
517
166
775
72
16,813
4,651
3,959
1,321
2,854
2,605
78
4,482
1,301
4,329
2,727
632
9,335
174
1,186
358
52
6,019
185
39,170
254
12,801
519
11,305
171
705
611
2,632
78
44
538
168
502
7,273
67
oS
56,498
16,214
138
70
97
3,400
695
818
216
77
129
121
207
134
5,316
794
1,488
755
363
542
321
610
3,259
2,838
858
109
1,821
113
523
238
136
2,524
66
13,406
63
3.201
316
5,346
664
115
228
839
1,268
98
196
206
102
1,559
115
'S 2
t»
CO d
° a
02 "
ffl-3
33,119
30
9
22
1,143
164
57
565
7
7
40
19
16
3,370
156
1,174
321
10
84
57
95
287
485
2,672
38
238
39
416
36
8
141
10
1,348
5
146
79
367
24
8
28
209
93
1
6
91
2,045
48
26
42
37
1,498
485
385
431
6
25
48
52
46
2,910
358
888
491
101
96
980
95
4,445
5,507
1,346
25
972
226
385
235
602
323
47
4,908
9
1,165
160
708
448
11
47
258
66
727
28
116
22
1,280
53
53 a
61,-721
395
1,349
236
10,202
773
654
206
39
167
779
191
193
4,159
744
1,052
433
444
2,693
192
563
2,150
1,678
911
386
1,903
111
604
1,068
31
1,423
265
11,554
173
8,096
944
2,682
212
219
433
2,803
390
21
179
1,113
73
1,764
71
OCCUPATION. 415
Persons engaged in manufactures and mechanical and mining industries, with age and sex.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois ,
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin
,r voming
Persons
occupied.
AGE AND SEX.
10 to 15.
16 to 59.
60 and
over.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
3,837.112
86,677
46,930
2,978,845
577,157
139,602
7,901
22,996
773
394
17,226
3,067
1,462
74
7,374
9
3
7,188
99
75
11,338
138
39
9,993
639
501
28
118,282
621
193
105,363
8,324
3,706
75
47,408
140
8
45,781
956
518
5
116,091
3,755
3,083
81,185
23,589
4,252
227
9,101
7
1
8,681
309
102
1
14,148
401
173
11,252
1,657
631
34
15,337
121
32
12,037
2,584
523
40
8,436
200
50
7,169
567
434
16
36,167
895
659
26,364
6,456
1,695
98
6,532
11
6,351
64
106
205,570
3,228
1,557
168,092
26,299
6,151
243
110,127
1,850
324
92,513
10,926
4,333
181
69,941
625
80
58,156
8,252
2,718
110
36,319
272
19
31,974
2,963
1,046
45
61,481
1,354
415
49,903
7,162
2,531
116
30,681
478
154
24,018
3,922
1,963
146
72,662
1,320
1,045
51,121
15,518
3,443
215
85,337
1,921
1,017
65,122
13,389
3,571
317
370,265
8,591
7,272
250,508
89,921
13,147
826
130,913
1,765
433
112',251
11,974
4,268
222
39,789
309
97
34,201
4,149
1,001
32
13,145
188
121'
10,404
1,647
761
24
109,774
2,180
694
92,893
10,706
3,138
163
8,022
6
1
7,830
75
110
18,255
92
13
16,047
1,694
390
19
13,231
8
3
12,714
344
156
6
58,037
1,257
1,353
37,222
15,808
2,196
201
160,561
5,113
3,377
121,180
25,252
5,354
285
4,377
18
34
3,938
290
86
11
629,869
13,719
10,899
457,597
124,798
21,363
1,493
33,963
1,231
779
24,898
4,563
2,287
205
242,294
6,106
1,795
193,762
29,620
10,494
517
17,458
95
4
16,288
676
387
8
528,277
19,326
6,486
413,928
69,432
18,163
942
66,160
2,957
2,576
41,278
17,372
1,837
140
19,698
425
283
14,184
3,415
1,278
113
36,082
643
196
29,885
3,343
1,914
101
30,346
265
34
26,927
2,041
1,046
33
10,212
158
32
8,773
711
470
68
26,214
442
166
20,565
3,361
1,579
101
63,059
1,769
577
49,136
7,634
3,702
241
7,296
38
2
6,955
159
139
3
26,288
527
32
23,120
1,378
1,193
38
86,510
1,328
425
71,275
9,978
3,366
138
1,689
2
1,597
74
16
416
OCCUPATION,
Persons engaged in manufactures and the mechanical and mining industries,
by nativity.
States and Territories.
The United States
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado ,
Connecticut
Dakota
Delaware
District of Columbia. .
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa .
Kausas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana ,
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon ,
Pennsylvania ,
Rhode Island
South Carolina
Tennessee
Texas „ ,
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia
Wisconsin ,
Wyoming
2,611,325
United
States.
21,139
4,328
10,092
48,084
31,694
78,465
5,417
12,327
12,950
6,449
34,910
2,397
116,492
89,974
50,180
28,560
50,245
22,826
59,723
67,743
238,255
74,058
20,867
11,914
74,703
3,994
12,712
4,912
42,200
109,696
3,219
385,693
33,271
172,097
8,245
388,836
40,278
18,819
33,546
22,460
4,249
19,738
61,191
3,796
22,861
44,879
841
Ireland.
284.175
311
553
201
9,669
3,030
15,940
470
858
728
79
401
431
12,297
2,419
2,067
993
2,103
1,245
2,016
2,686
52,358
5,226
1,359
290
5.882
855
555
1,688
3,282
14,532
189
70,487
97
8,209
622
43,246
9,108
260
642
951
126
1,532
438
302
870
2,454
118
Germany
368,110
418
429
439
9,337
2,334
5,097
593
342
1,068
131
365
267
36,391
11,646
8,169
2,340
6,665
3,200
206
11,446
6,144
13,559
5,460
363
19,376
415
1,966
643
281
18,334
182
93,118
102
35,673
964
42,600
685
332
729
2,885
196
113
631
377
1,457
20,535
107
Great
Britain.
225,730
296
516
212
8,869
5,309
7,469
726
473
339
155
273
459
15,454
3,299
3,807
2,077
1,391
546
2,401
2,189
24,649
9,598
1,587
217
4,209
646
962
2,429
1,736
12,087
154
34,024
156
15,649
967
40,635
7,060
153
666
1,066
3,513
904
506
575
884
4,152
286
Scandi-
navia.
-44,615
27
71
46
1,561
1,027
770
573
19
19
42
31
148
10,475
391
2,237
802
26
67
159
50
1,958
3,246
5,485
80
582
191
649
172
67
507
30
3,448
11
376
656
2,247
282
11
80
195
686
25
20
262
7
4,760
41
British
America
153,935
38
211
78
5,199
2,303
7,043
963
34
41
60
38
195
5,012
653
1,496
727
237
144
7,826
230
43,191
19,685
3,394
56
1,300
663
547
1,091
10,328
896
87
15,834
23
3,145
486
2,552
8,238
19
76
311
540
3,804
57
550
76
4,388
70
Other
countries
149,222
767
1,266
270
35,563
1,711
1,307
359
95
192
1,520
149
2,635
9,449
1,745
1,985
820
814
2,653
331
993
3,710
5,541
1,637
225
3,722
1,258
864
2,296
143
4,509
516
27,265
303
7,145
5,518
8,161
509
104
343
2,478
902
98
216
1,434
133
5,342
226
OCCUPATION.
417
Persons engaged in all classes of occupations, with age and sex, in fifty principal cities.
Cities.
Total
Albany, N. Y
Allegheny, Pa
Atlanta, Ga
Baltimore, Md
Boston, Mass ......
Brooklyn, N. Y....
Buffalo, N. Y
Cambridge, Mass . .
Camden, N. J
Charleston, S. C . . .
Chicago, 111
Cincinnati, Ohio . . .
Cleveland, Ohio . . .
Columbus, Ohio . . .
Dayton, Ohio
Denver, Col
Detroit, Mich
Fall Kiver, Mass . . .
Hartford, Conn
Indianapolis, Ind . .
Jersey City, N. J..
Kansas City, Mo . . .
Lawrence, Mass . . .
Louisville, Ky
Lowell, Mass
Lynn, Mass
Milwaukee, Wis . . .
Minneapolis, Minn
Nashville, Tenn . . .
Newark, N. J
New Haven, Conn.
New Orleans, La..
New York, N. Y...
Paterson, N. J
Philadelphia, Pa. . .
Pittsburgh, Pa
Providence, R. I . . .
Beading, Pa
Richmond, Va
Rochester, N. Y
St. Louis, Mo
St. Paul, Minn
San Francisco, Cal
Scranton, Pa
Syracuse, N. Y
Toledo, Ohio
Troy, N. Y
Washington, D. C. .
Wilmington, Del. . .
Worcester, Mass . . .
AGE AND SEX.
Persons
10 to 15.
16 to 59.
60 and over.
occupied.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
Male.
Female.
3,083,172
64,331
40,755
2,222,059
659,044
83,371
13,612
32,153
581
290
23,692
6,193
1,291
106
25,858
632
300
19,924
4,348
698
56
17,078
511
361
10,224
5,444
383
155
130,364
2,276
1,514
91,182
30,196
4,103
1,093
149,194
1,429
808
104,421
37,410
4,463
663
209,065
4,380
2,518
156,442
42,272
3,112
341
54,647
1,123
608
41,678
9,291
1,819
128
20,021
295
124
13,965
4,667
877
93
15,085
300
147
11,555
2,636
•394
53
20,325
228
132
12,354
6,492
698
421
191,760
3,358
2,315
149,624
33,056
3,176
231
100,454
3,240
1,883
71,993
20,070-
2,937
331
56,919
1,049
561
44,275
9,493
1,445
96
18,737
348
116
14,393
3,225
597
58
14,184
359
164
10,844
2,266
513
38
15,737
104
47
13,765
1,619
187
15
39,245
661
492
29,435
7,478
1,124
55
22,685
1,072
937
13,257
6,780
590
49
17,212
245
179
11,922
4,161
619
86
27,966
553
183
21,643
4,811
731
45
42,356
840
545
33,741
6,098
1,036
96
25,081
443
241
20,696
3,378
297
26
19,153
580
627
10,504
6,907
468
67
45,244
800
411
33,043
9,614
1,141
232.
29,781
642
718
16,332
11,131
821
137
16,728
209
110
11,349
4,385
613
62,
40,900
822
607
30,800
7,283
1,302
86
21,302
258
140
16,929
3,562
392
21
16,738
337
270
10,753
4,751
501
126
49,066
1,276
932
35,171
9,655
1,815
217
24,155
346
282
17,420
5,131
868
108
78,336
1,342
902
54,039
16,964
3,792
1,297
513,377
10,994
7,471
356 
TVNews
OpenLibrary